3L 1  (o  2-0 
-HI  18 


CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 


TO    THE 


OLD  TESTAMENT 


TRANSLATED  AND  EDITED  BY 

ROBERT    WILLIAM  '  ROGERS 

Ph.D.  (Leipzig),  Litt.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.G.S. 

Professor  in  Drew  Theological  Seminary;  Author  of   "A  History  of  Babylonia 

and  Assyria,"  in   Two  Volumes;   "The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and 

Assyria,  Especially    in    Its   Relations    to   Israel,"  Five 

Lectures  delivered  at  Harvard  University 


NEW   YORK:   EATON   &   MAINS 

CINCINNATI:  JENNINGS  &  GRAHAM 
1912 


Copyright,  1912,  by 
ROBERT  W.  ROGERS 


TO  THE  REVEREND 

SAMUEL  ROLLES   DRIVER 

Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 

AN  EMINENT   SCHOLAR 

A  GENIAL  AND  KINDLY  MAN 

AND  MY  DEAR  FRIEND 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

List  of  Books  Quoted  or  Mentioned xi 

Preface xvii 

MYTHOLOGICAL  TEXTS 1 

-  I.   The  Creation 3 

1.  The  Story  of  Creation 3 

2.  The  Babylonian   Cosmogony   according  to  Da- 

mascius 44 

3.  A  Cosmology  in  a  Ritual 44 

4.  The  Creation  of  the  Moon  (and  the  Sun) 46 

5.  Another  Version  of  the  Creation  of  the  World  by 

Marduk  (So-called  "  Bilingual  of  Creation  "). .  47 

6.  The  Creation  of  Cattle  and  Beasts 50 

7.  An  Incantation  against  Toothache 52 

8.  The  Assyrian  Cosmology 53 

1 .  Assyrian  Creation  Text 54 

2.  Ashur  the  Creator 57 

3.  An  Assyrian  Building  Inscription  with  Cos- 

mological  Material 58 

9.  An  Address  to  the  River  of  Creation,. 60 

II.   The  Dragon  and  Demons 60 

1.  Ellil  and  the  Labbu 60 

2.  The  Legend  of  the  Seven  Evil  Demons 63 

"  III.   The  Myth  of  Adapa 67 

IV.   Primitive  Revelation  and  the  Early  Kings 76 

1.  Primitive  Revelation  (Berossos) 76 

2.  The  Early  Kings 78 

V.  The  Gilgamesh  Epic  and  the  Story  of  the  Deluge  80 

L  The  Babylonian  Flood  Story 90 

2.  Another  Recension  of  the  Deluge  Story 103 

3.  An     Ancient     Babylonian     Deluge     Fragment 

(Morgan) 104 

4.  Another  Ancient  Babylonian  Deluge  Fragment 

(Hilprecht) 108 

5.  The  Babylonian  Deluge  according  to  Berossos.  . .  109 

6.  Destruction  by  Fire 112 

VI.   Ea  and  Atrakhasis 113 

VII.    Ishtar's  Descent  to  Hades 121 

VIII.   Nergal  and  Ereshkigal 131 

IX.   The  Legend  of  Sargon,  King  of  Agade 135 

HYMNS  AND  PRAYERS 139 

1.  Hymn  to  Sin,  the  Moon  God 141 

V 


vi  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

2.  Hymn  to  Ramman,  the  Weather  God 147 

3.  Processional  Hymn  to  Marduk 150 

4.  A  "Prayer  of  the  Raising  of  the  Hand"  to  lahtar 153 

5.  Hymn  to  Ishtar 161 

6.  Fragment  of  Wisdom  Literature,  The  So-called  Baby- 

lonian Job 164 

7.  An  Incantation  with  Ethical  Contents 170 

8.  Fragment  of  Wisdom  Literature 175 

9.  A  Prayer  for  Restoration  to  Divine  Favor 178 

10.  Hymn  to  Tammuz  (No.  1) 179 

11.  Hymn  to  Tammuz  (No.  2) 182 

12.  A  Prayer  for  a  Favorable  Dream 185 

LITURGICAL  AND  DOCTRINAL  TEXTS 187 

1.  The  Supposed  Babylonian  Sabbath 189 

2.  The  Pantheon 189 

3.  The  Gods  of  the  Months 194 

4.  The  Doctrine  of  Substitution 195 

5.  The  Scapegoat 196 

CHRONOLOGICAL  MATERIALS 199 

I.   Babylonian 201 

1.  The  Babylonian  King  List  A 201 

2.  The  Babylonian  King  List  B 202 

3.  A  Chronicle  concerning  Sargon  and  Other  Early 

Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Rulers 203 

4.  The  Babylonian  Chronicle 208 

II.    Assyrian 219 

1.  The  Assyrian  Eponym  List 219 

2.  The  Assyrian  Eponym  List  with  Notes 226 

3.  The  Eponym  Chronicle  for  720-705  B.  C 236 

4.  Fragment  of  a  Similar  List 238 

5.  The  Ptolemaic  Canon 239 

6.  Literature 240 

HISTORICAL  TEXTS 241 

I.    Hammurapi 243 

1.  Kudur-Mabuk 247 

2.  Arad-Sin  (Eri-Aku) 248 

3.  Letter  of  Hammurapi  to  Sin-idinnam 248 

4.  Letter  of  Hammurapi  to  Sin-idinnam 249 

5.  Small  Text  of  Hammurapi 249 

6.  Historical  Text  of  Hammurapi 250 

7.  Dispatch  of  Hammurapi  to  Sin-idinnam 252 

II.   The  Tell-el-Amarna  Period  (1400  B.  C.) 252 

I.   The  Discovery  of  the  Letters 252 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  vii 

PAGE 

II.  Egypt  at  the  Tell-el-Amarna  Period 254 

III.   Syria    and    Palestine    at    the    Tell-el-Amarna 
Period 258 

1.  Letter  of  Burraburiash  to  Amenophis  IV 262 

2.  Letter  of  Tushratta  to  Amenophis  III 263 

3.  Letters  of  Rib- Adda  of  Byblus 265 

Letter  A 265 

Letter  B 266 

4.  Letters  of  Abdi-Khiba  of  Jerusalem 268 

Letter  A 268 

Letter  B 270 

Letter  C 272 

Letter  D 275 

Letter  E 276 

Letter  F 277 

6.  The  Letter  from  Lachish 278 

6.  Tablets  from  Gezer 279 

Tablet  A 279 

Tablet  B 280 

7.  The  Letters  from  Ta'anek 281 

Letter  A 281 

Letter  B 282 

III.  AsHURNAZiRPAL  (885-860  B.  C.) 283 

The  Annals  of  Ashurnazirpal 286 

IV.  Shalmaneser  III  (859-825  B.C.) 288 

854  B.  C.     The  Obelisk  Inscription 293 

854  B.  C.     The  Monolith  Inscription 294 

854  B.  C.     The  Bull  Inscription 297 

854  B.  C.     The  Berlin  Inscription 298 

850-849  B.  C.     The  Obelisk  Inscription 299 

850-849  B.  C.     The  Bull  Inscription 300 

846  B.  C.     The  Obelisk  Inscription 302 

846  B.  C.     The  Bull  Inscription 302 

842  B.  C.     The  Obelisk  Inscription 303 

842  B.  C.     The  Annalistic  Fragment 303 

842  B.  C.     Obelisk  Legend  beneath  the  Reliefs.. .  .  304 

839  B.  C.     The  Obelisk  Inscription 304 

V.    Adad-nirari  IV  (812-783  B.  C.) 305 

1.  Calah  Inscription 305 

2.  Nebo  Statue  from  Calah 307 

VI.   TiGLATHPiLESER  IV  (745-727  B.  C.) 308 

1.  Annals  (738  B.  C.) 313 

2.  Campaign  against  the  West  in  733-732  B.  C. . . .   317 


viii  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

3.  Small  Inscription  1 320 

4.  Nimroud  Tablet 322 

VII.   Sargon  II  (722-705  B.  C.) 323 

1.  The  Conquest  of  Samaria  (722-721  B.  C.) 326 

2.  The  Campaign  against  Hamath  and  Gaza  (720 

B.  C.) 327 

3.  Stone  Inscription  from  Kalah  (717  B.  C.) 327 

4.  Cylinder  Inscription  (713  B.  C.) 328 

5.  The  Campaign  against  Ashdod  (711  B.  C.) 328 

6.  Fragment  of  Another  Account  of  the  Campaign 

against  Ashdod 329 

7.  Campaigns  against  Samaria,  Gaza,  and  Hamath 

(722-720  B.  C.) 331 

VIII.   Sennacherib  (704-682  B.  C.) 332 

1.  The  Campaign  against  Jerusalem  (701  B.  C). .  .  340 

2.  Summary  of  Sennacherib's  Western  Campaign 

(701  B.  C.) 344 

3.  Sennacherib  at  Lachish  (701  B.C.) 345 

4.  Sennacherib's  Last  Campaign  against  Arabia 345 

5.  Herodotus  on  the  Campaign  of  Sennacherib ....  346 

6.  Polyhistor  and  Abydenus 347 

IX.   Esarhaddon  (680-668)  and  Ashurbanapal  (668-625)  349 

1 .  Esarhaddon — Prism  A 353 

2.  Prism  B 355 

3.  TheCampaign against Arabiaand  Egypt  (670B.C.)  357 

4.  Ashurbanapal  at  Acco  (about  645  B.  C.) 359 

X.   Nebuchadrezzar  (604-562  B.  C.) 360 

1.  East  India  House  Inscription 364 

2.  Nebuchadrezzar  in  the  Lebanon 365 

3.  Nebuchadrezzar's  Campaign  against  Egypt 367 

4.  Building  Inscription  of  Nebuchadrezzar 368 

5.  Western-  Campaign 369 

6.  Berossos  on  the  Neo-Babylonian  Period 370 

XI.   Nabonidus,  Belshazzar,  and  Cyrus 371 

1.  Inscription  from  the  Four  Clay  Cylinders 378 

2.  The  Cylinder  of  Cyrus 380 

LEGAL  TEXTS 385 

I.   A  KuDURRu,  OR  Boundary  Stone 387 

II.   A  Certificate  of  Adoption 393 

III.  A  Marriage  Contract 394 

IV.  The  Code  of  Hammurapi 395 

Index 466 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 
plate  page 

1.  The  First  Tablet  op  Creation 473 

2.  The  Second  Tablet  of  Creation 475 

3.  The  Third  Tablet  of  Creation 477 

4.  The  Fourth  Tablet  of  Creation 479 

5.  The  Fifth  Tablet  of  Creation 481 

6.  The  Sixth  Tablet  of  Creation 483 

7.  The  Seventh  Tablet  of  Creation 485 

8.  Conflict  between  a  God  and  the  Dragon 487 

9.  The  Story  op  the  Deluge.     Obverse 489 

10.  The  Story  of  the  Deluge.     Reverse 491 

11.  The  Story  of  the  Deluge.     Obverse 493 

12.  The  Story  of  the  Deluge.     Reverse 495 

13.  The  Assyrian  Representation  of  Gilgamesh 497 

14.  Seal  Cylinders 499 

Fig.  1.  Scenes  from  Gilgamesh  Epic. 
Fig.  2.  Scene  from  Gilgamesh  Epic. 
Fig.  3.  Ut-napishtim  in  the  Ark. 

15.  The  Descent  of  Ishtar  to  Hades.     Obverse 501 

16.  The  Descent  of  Ishtar  to  Hades.     Reverse 503 

17.  Seal  Cylinders 505 

Fig.  1.  Sin  the  Moon  God. 

Fig.  2.  Darius  the  King  on  a  Lion  Hunt. 

Fig.  3.  Mythological  Scene. 

18.  Seal  Cylinders 507 

Fig.  1.  The  Goddess  Ishtar. 

Fig.  2.  The  Temptation,  so  called. 

Fig.  3.  Women  Picking  Dates. 

19.  Shamash,  the  Sun  God,  in  His  Shrine 509 

20.  Statue  of  the  God  Nabu 511 

21.  Babylonian  Demons 513 

22.  The  Babylonian  Chronicle 515 

23.  Building  Inscription  of  Kudur  Mabuk 517 

24.  Bronze  Figure  of  Arad-Sin  (Eri-Aku) 519 

25.  Amenophis  IV 521 

26.  Amenophis  IV  and  His  Family  Sacrificing 523 

27.  Amenophis  IV  and  His  Family 525 

28.  Letter  of  Tushratta  to  Amenophis  III 527 

ix 


X  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

plate  page 

29.  Fig.  1.  Letter  of  Abdi-Khiba  of  Jerusalem 529 

Figs.  2  and  3.   Basalt  Statue  of  Shalmaneser  III. 

30.  Colossal  Figure  from  Ashurnazirpal's  Palace 531 

31.  Obelisk  of  Shalmaneser  III 533 

32.  Obelisk  of  Shalmaneser  III.     Reliefs 535 

33.  Monolith  of  Shalmaneser  III 537 

34.  Inscription  of  Shalmaneser  III  at  the  Dog  River  .  539 

35.  Inscription  of  Tiglathpileser  IV 541 

36.  Prism  of  Sennacherib 543 

37.  Siege  of  Lachish  by  Sennacherib 545 

38.  Sennacherib  at  Lachish 547 

39.  Portrait    of    Merodach-baladan    on   a   Boundary 

Stone 549 

40.  Stele  of  Esarhaddon 551 

41.  Ashurbanipal  on  Horseback 553 

42.  Prism  of  Ashurbanipal 555 

43.  Assyrian  Soldiers 557 

44.  Fig.  1.  Cylinder  of  Nabonidus 559 

Fig.  2.   Cylinder  of  Nebuchadrezzar  II. 
Fig.  3.  Cylinder  of  Nabonidus. 

45.  Cylinder  of  Cyrus 561 

46.  Fig.  1.  Boundary  Stone  of  Nebuchadrezzar  1 563 

Fig.  2.  Mace-Head  of  Sargon  I. 

47.  Symbols  on  Boundary  Stone  of  Nebuchadrezzar  1 .  565 

48.  The  Hammurapi  Code  of  Laws 567 


LIST  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED 

Abel,  Ludwig,  xuid  Winckler,  Hugo,  Keilschrifttexte  zum  Gebrauch 
bei  Vorlesungen.     Berlin.     1890. 
Der   Thontafelfund  von  El-Amarna.     Berlin.     1889,  1890. 
Archaeology,   Society   of   Biblical,    Proceedings  and  Transactions. 

London. 
Asiatic  Society,  Journal  of  Royal.     London. 
Assyriologie,  Beitriige   zur,  und    Semitischen  Sprachwissenschaft. 

Leipzig. 
Assyriologie,    Revue    d'Assyriologie    et    d'Arch^ologie    Orientale. 

Paris. 
Assyriologie,  Zeitschrift  fiir,  und  verwandte  Gebiete,  herausgegeben 

von  Carl  Bezold.     Strassburg. 
Auchincloss,  W.  S.,  Chronology  of  the  Holy  Bible,  with  an  intro- 
duction by  A.  H.  Sayce.     New  York.     1911. 
Beecher,  Willis  J.,  The  Doled  Events  of  the  Old  Testament.     Phil- 
adelphia.    1908. 
Berliner  Akademie  der  Wissenschaften,  Berichte.     Berlin. 
Bezold,  Carl,  Catalogue  of  the  Cuneiform  Tablets  in  the  Kouyunjik 
Collection    of   the    British    Museum,    Vols.    I-V.      London. 
1889fif. 
Ninive    und    Babylon    (Monographien    zur    Weltgeschichte). 
Bielefeld  und  Leipzig.     1903.     2te  Auflage.     1910. 

Babylonisch-Assyrische  Texte,  I,  Die  Schopfungslegende.     Bonn. 
1904.     Zweite  um  den  Sintflutbericht  vermehrte,  Auflage.     1911. 
Bezold,  Carl,  and  Budge,  E.  A.  W.,  The  Tell-el  Amarna  Tablets 

in  the  British  Museum.     London.     1892. 
Breasted,    James    Henry,    History   of  Egypt.     New    York.     1905. 

Ancient  Records  of  Egypt.     Five  Vols.     Chicago.     1906ff. 
Budge,  E.  A.  W.,  History  of  Egypt.     Eight  Vols.     London.     1902. 
Budge,  E.  A.  W.,  and  King,  Leonard,  Annals  of  the  Kings  of  Assyria. 

London.     1902. 
Clay,  Albert  T.,  Documents  from  the  Temple  Archives  of  Nippur, 
Dated  in  the  Reigns  of  Ca-ssite  Rulers.     Philadelphia.     1906. 
Light  on  the  Old  Testament  from  Babel.     Philadelphia.     1907. 
Combe,  Et,  Histoire  du  Culte  de  Sin  en  Babylonie  et  en  Assyrie. 

Paris.     1908. 
Cook,  S.  A.,  The  Laws  of  Moses  and  the  Code  of  Hammurabi.     LondoD. 
1903. 


xii        LIST  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED 

Craig,  James  A.,  Assyrian  and  Babylonian  Religious  Texts.     Leip- 
zig.    Vol.  I,  1895;  Vol.  II,  1897. 
Cuneiform  Texts  from  Babylonian  Tablets,  etc.,  in  the  British 
Museum ,     Part  s  I  to  XXX  have  appeared .     London .    1 896- 1 9 1 2 . 
Davies,  W.  W.,  The  Codes  of  Hammurabi  and  Moses.     Cincinnati. 

1905. 
Delitzsch,  Friedrich,  Das  Babylonische  Weltschopfungsepos  (Abhand- 
lungen   der    Sachsischen    Gesellschaft   der    wissenschaften, 
Bd.  XVII).     Leipzig.     1896. 
Assyrisches  Worterbuch  zur  gesamten  bisher  veroffentlichten 
Keilschriftlitteratur.     Lieferung  1-3.     Leipzig.     1887-1890. 
Assyrisches  Handworterbuch.     Leipzig.     1896. 
Assyrische  Lesestiicke.     4te  Auflage.     Leipzig.     1900. 
Das  Babylonische  Weltschopfungsepos  (Abhandlungen  der  philo- 
logisch-historischen  Classe  der  Konigl.     Sachischen  Gesellschaft 
der  wissenschaften  Band  XVII,  No.  2).     Leipzig.     1896. 
Babel  und  Bibel,  Ein  Vortrag.     Leipzig.     1902. 
Dhorme,  Paul,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens.    Paris. 

1907. 
Driver,  S.  R.,  The  Book  of  Exodus  (Cambridge  Bible  for  Schools). 
Cambridge.     1911. 
Article,  Old  Testament  Chronology,  Encyclopaedia  Britannica, 
Eleventh  Edition,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  865f.     Cambridge.     1912. 
Goodspeed,  George  S.,  A  History  of  the  Babylonians  and  Assyrians. 

New  York.     1902. 
Gray,  G.  Buchanan,  A  Critical  and  Exegetical  Commentary  on  the 
Book   of  Isaiah,    Vol.    I    (International    Critical   Commentary). 
Edinburgh.     1912. 
Gressmann,  Hugo;  Ungnad,  Arthur;   Ranke,  Hermann;  Altorienta- 
lisclie  Texte  und  Bilder  zum  Alten  Testamente.     Tubingen.     1909. 
Grimme,  H.,  Das  Gesetz  Chammurabis  und  Moses.     1903. 
Gunkel,    Heinrich,  Schopfung  und   Chaos   in    Urzeit   und  Endzeit. 

Gottingen.     1895. 
Halma,  M.  le  Abbe,  Oeuvres  de  Ptolemee.     Paris.     1819. 
Harper,  Robert  F.,  The  Code  of  Hammurabi.     Chicago.     1904. 
Haupt,Paul,  Das  Babylonische  Nimrod-Epos .     Leipzig.     1884,1 89 1. 

Purim  (Beitrage  zur  Assyriologie  Bd.  VI). 
Hilprecht,  Hermann  V.,  Expedition  of  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. Old  Babylonian  Inscriptions,   Vol.   I.      Philadelphia. 
1983. 
The  Earliest   Version  of  the  Babrjlonian  Deluge  Story  and  the 
Temple  Library  of  Nippur  (The  Babylonian  Expedition  of  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania,  Vol.  V,  I).     Philadelphia.     1911. 
Anniversary  Volume.     Leipzig.     1909. 


LIST  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED      xiii 

Hincke,  W.  J.,  A  New  Boundary  Stone  of  Nebuchadrezzar  I  from 

Nippur.     Philadelphia.     1907. 
Hommel,  Fritz,  Geschichte  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens.    Berlin.    1885. 
Hrozny,    H.,   Keilschrifttexte   aus   Ta'anek  (in  Sellin,   Ernst,   Tell 

Ta'anek).     Wien.     1904. 
Hussey,  Mary  I.,  Some  Sumerian-Babylonian  Hymns  of  the  Berlin 
Collection    (American    Journal    of  Semitic   Languages  and    Lit- 
erature, Vol.  XXIII,  2).     Chicago.     1907. 
Jastrow,  Jr.,  Morris,  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria.     Boston, 
1898. 
Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens.     Giessen.     1904-1912. 
Aspects   of  Religious   Belief  and   Practice   in   Babylonia   and 
Assyria.     New  York.     1911. 
Jensen,  Peter,  Das  Gilgamesh-Epos  in  der  Weliliteratur.    Strassburg. 

1906. 
Jeremias,  Alfred,  Izdubar-Nimrod,  eine  altbabylonische  Beschworungs- 
legende.     Strassburg.     1891. 
Holle  und  Paradies  bei  der  Babylonier  (Der  Alte  Orient  I,  3). 
Leipzig.     1900. 

Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des  Alten  Orients,  2te  Auflage. 
Leipzig.     1906. 

The  Old  Testament  in  the  Light  of  the  Ancient  East.     Two  Vols. 
London.     1911. 
Jeremias,  Johannes,  Moses  und  Hammurabi.     2te  Auflage.     Leipzig. 

1903. 
Johns,  C.  H.  W.,  The  Oldest  Code  of  Laws  in  the  World.     Edinburgh. 
1903. 
Code  of  Hammurabi.     In  Hastings's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible. 
Vol.  V.     New  York.     1904. 
King,  L.  W.,  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation.  Two  Vols.  London.  1902. 
The    Letters    and    Inscriptions    of   Hammurabi.     Three    Vols. 
London.     1898. 

Chronicles   Concerning   Early   Babylonian   Kings.     Two   Vols. 
London.     1907. 

Records  of  the  Reign  of  Tukulti-Ninib  7.     London.     1904. 
First  Steps  in  Assyrian.     London.     1898. 
Kittel,  Rudolf,  and   Rogers,  Robert    W.,  Article,  Time,   Biblical 
Reckoning  of,  The  New  Schaff-Herzog  Religious  Encyclopaedia, 
Vol.  XI,  p.  442f.     New  York.     1911. 
Knudtzon,  J.  A.,  Assyrische  Gebete  an  den  Sonnengott.    Leipzig.   1893. 
Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln  (Vorderasiatische  Bibliothek).    Leipzig. 
1907-1912. 
Kohler,  J.;  Peiser,  F.  E.;  und  Ungnad,  A.,  Hammurabis  Gesetz. 
Leipzig.     1904-1909. 


xiv      LIST  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED 

Langdon,  Stephen,  Sumerian  and  Babylonian  Psalms.     Paris. 

Neubabylonische    Konigsinschriften    (Vorderasiatische    Biblio- 
thek).     Leipzig.     1912, 

Building  Inscriptions  of  the  Neo-Babylonian  Empire.     Paris. 
1905. 

Layard,  A.  H.,  Inscriptions  in  the  Cuneiform  Character  from  Assyr- 
ian Monuments.     London.     1S51. 

Lehmann,  C.    F.,  Zwei   Hauptprobleme  der    altorientalischen  Chro- 
nologic und  ihre  Losung.     Leipzig.     1898. 

Lehmann-Haupt,  C.  F.,  Die  Historische  Semiramis  und  ihre  Zeit. 
Tubingen.     1910. 
Israel,  seine  Entwickelung  in  Rahmen  der  Weltgeschichte.     Tu- 
bingen.    1911. 

Loisy,  A.,  Les  Mythes  Babyloniens  et  les  Premiers  Chapitres  de  la 
Genkse.     Paris.     1901. 

Lyon,  D.  G.,  The  Structure  of  the  Hammurabi  Code  (Journal  of  the 
American  Oriental  Society,  Vol.  XXV).     Boston.     1904. 

Marti,  Kari,  Chronology  A,  Old  Testament.     Encyclopaedia  Biblica, 
Vol.  I,  col.  773f.     New  York.     1899. 

Martin,  F.,  Textes  religieux  Assyriens  et  Babyloniens.    Paris.     1900. 

Maspero,  G.,  Tlie  Passing  of  the  Empires.     New  York.     1900. 

Meissner,   Bruno,  and  Rost,  Paul,  Die  Baninschriften  Sanheribs. 
Leipzig.     1893. 

Messerschmidt,  Leopold,  Keilschrifttexte  aus  Assur,  historischen  In- 
kalts.     Heft  1.     Leipzig.     1911. 

Meyer,    Eduard,    Geschichte  des    Altertums,  2te   Auflage.     Band  I, 
1  and  2.     Stuttgart.     1907,  1909. 
Die  Israeliten  und  ihre  Nachbarstdmme.     Leipzig.     1906. 

Miiller,  Carl,  Fragmenta  Historicorum  Graecorum.     Paris.     1848. 

Mliller,  David  H.,  Die  Gesetze  Hammurabis  und  die  Mosaische 
Gesetzgebung.     Vienna.     1903. 

Niebuhr,   Carl,  Die  Chronologic  der   Geschichte   Israels,  Aegypiens, 
Babyloniens  und  Assyriens.     Leipzig.     1896. 

Niese,  B.,  Flavii  Josephi  Opera.     Berlin.     1889. 

Oettli,   Samuel,   Das   Gesetz  Hammurabis   und  die   Thora   Israels. 
Leipzig.     1903. 

Olmstead,  A.  T.,  Western  Asia  in  the  Days  of  Sargon  of  Assyria. 
New  York.     1908. 

Oppert,  Jules,  Histoire  des  Empires.     Versailles.     1865. 

Orient  Gesellschaft,  Deutsche.     Mittheilungen.     Berlin. 

Oriental  Society,  American,  Journal  of.     New  Haven,  Conn. 

Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  Quarterly  Statement.     London. 

Paton,  Lewis  Bayles,   The  Early  History  of  Syria  and  Palestine. 
New  York.     1901. 


LIST  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED       xv 

Peiser,  Felix,  Studien  zur   orientalischen  Altertumskunde   (Mitthei- 
lungen  der  Vorderasiatischen  Gesellschaft  No.  6).     Leipzig.    1898. 
Perry,  E.  G.,  Hymnen  und  Gebete  an  Sin.     Leipzig.     1907. 
Pognon,  H.,  Les  inscriptions  babyloniennes  du  Wadi  Brissa.     Paris. 

1887. 
Price,  Ira  M.,  Literary  Remains  of  Rim  Sin.     Chicago. 
Rawlinson,  George,  Herodotus.     Third  Edition.     London.     1875. 
Recueil  de  Travaux  relatifs  a  la  Philologie  et  a  I'Archeologie  Egyp- 

tiennes  et  Assyriens.     Paris. 
Reisner,  George,  Sumerisch-Babylonische  Hymnen.     Berlin.     1896. 
Riggenbach,  C.  J.,  und  Orelli,  Conrad  von,  Des  Flavins  Josephus 

Schrift  gegen  Apion.     Basel.     1877. 
Rogers,  Robert  W.,  History  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria.     Two  Vols. 
New  York.     1900. 
The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  especially  in  its  Rela- 
tions to  Israel.     New  York.     1908. 
Roscher,    Lexicon    der    Griechischen    und    Romischen    Mythologie. 

Strassburg. 
Rost,  Paul,  Die  Keilschrifttexte  Tiglat-Pilesers.     Leipzig.     1893. 
Ruelle,  Car.  Aem,  Damascii  Successoris  Dubitationes  et  Solutiones 

de  primis  principii.     Parisiis.     1889. 
Sayce,   A.  H.,  Records  of  the  Past.     New  Series.     Six  Volumes. 
London.     1889ff. 
Lectures  on  the  Origin  and  Growth  of  Religion  as  Illustrated  by 
the  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Babylonians.     Hibbert  Lectures,  1887. 
London.     1887. 

The  Religions  of  Ancient  Egypt  and  Babylonia.     The  Gifford 
Lectures.     Edinburgh.     1902. 
Scheil,  Vincent,  Memoires  de  la  Delegation  en  Perse.     Paris.     1902. 
Schiffer,  Sina,  Die  Aramder.     Leipzig.     1911. 
Schone,  Alfred,  Eusebii  Chronicorum  Liber  Prior.     Berlin.     1875. 
Schrader,  Eberhard,  Die  Keilinschriften  und  das  Alte   Testament. 
Giessen   1872,   2te  Auflage  ib.   1883.     3te  Auflage.     Edited 
by  Zimmern  and  Winckler.     Berlin.    1902.    Second  Edition, 
Translated  into  English  by  Owen  C.  Whitehouse.     London. 
1885. 
Keilinschriften  und  Geschichtsforschung,  Giessen.     1878. 
Keilinschriftliche    Bibliothek.     Berlin.     Bd.    I,    1889;    Bd.    II, 
1890;  Bd.  Ill,  1,  1892;  Bd.  Ill,  2,  1890;    Bd.  IV,  1896;  Bd.  V, 
1896;  Bd.  VI,  1,  1900. 
Sendschirli,    Ausgrabungen   in,  Ausgefiihrt  und    herausgegeben  in 

Auftrage  des  Orient-Comit^s  zu  Berlin,  I.     Berlin.     1893. 
Skinner,  John,  A   Critical  and  Exegetical  Commentary  on  Genesii 
(International  Critical  Commentary) .     New  York.     1910. 


xvi       LIST  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED  OR  MENTIONED 

Smith,  George,  The  Chaldean  Account  of  Genesis.     Fifth  Edition. 

London.     1876. 
Spiegelberg,  Wilhelm,  Der  Aufenthalt  Israels  in  Aegypten. 
Strassmaier,  J.  N.,  Babylonische  Tezte.     Leipzig.     189L 
Thompson,  R.  Campbell,  The  Devils  and  Evil  Spirits  of  Babylonia. 

Two  Vols.     London.     1903. 
Thureau-Dangin,  F.,  Die  Sumerischen  und  Akkadischen  Konigsin' 

schriften.     Leipzig.     1907. 
Times,  The  Expository,  Edinburgh. 

Victoria  Institute,  Journal  of  the  Transactions  of,  London. 
Weber,  Otto,  Die  Literatur  der  Babylonier  und  Assyrer.  Leipzig.  1907. 
Weissbach,  F.  H.,  Babylonische  Miszellen.     Leipzig.     1903. 

Die  Inschriften  Nebukadnezars  II,  im   Wadi  Brissa  und  am 
Nahr  el-Kelb.     Leipzig.     1906. 

Die  Keilinschriften  der  Achdmeniden  (Vorderasiatische  Biblio- 
thek).     Leipzig.     1911. 
Whiston,    W.,   Josephus,   translation   revised    by   A.    R.   Shilleto. 

London.     1889,  1890. 
Winckler,  Hugo,  Die  Keilschrifttexte  Sargons.     Two  Vols.    Leipzig, 
1889. 
Untersuchungen  zur  Altorientalischen  Geschichte.    Leipzig.  1889. 
Altorientalische  Forschungen.     Leipzig.     1894ff. 
Die  Gesetze  Hammurabis  (Der  alte  Orient.      Band  IV) .    Leipzig. 
1906. 

Die  Gesetze  Hammurabis  in  Umschrift  und  Uebersetzung.     Leip- 
zig.    1904. 

Vorderasiatische  Geschichte.     Leipzig.     1905. 
Keilinschriflliches    Textbuch    zum    Alten    Testament.     Leipzig. 
1S92,  2te  Auflage,  1903;  3te  Auflage,  1909. 
Winckler,   Hugo,   und    Abel,  Ludwig,   Der    Thontafelfund   von  El- 

Amarna.     Berlin.     1889. 
Zimmern,  Heinrich,  Sumerisch-Babylonische  Tamuzlieder  (Berichte 
der  Koniglich  Sachsischen  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften, 
Band  59).     Leipzig.     1907. 
Babylonische  Busspsalmen.     Leipzig.     1885. 
Beitrage  zur  Kenntris  der  Babylonischen  Religion.    Lieferung  I. 
Die  Beschworungstafeln  Shurpu.     Leipzig.     1896.     Lieferung  II. 
Ritualtafeln  filr  den  Wahrsager,  Beschworer  und  Sanger.     Erste 
Halfte.     1899.     Lieferung    III.     Ritualtafeln.      Zweite    Halfte. 
Leipzig.     1900. 

Babylonische  Hymnen  und  Gebete  in  Auswahl  (Der  Alte  Orient, 
VII,  3).     Leipzig.     1905. 

Zum    babylonischen    Neujahrsfest    (Berichte     der     Koniglich- 
Siichsischen  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften,  1906). 


PREFACE 

Early  in  the  history  of  Assyriology  Professor  Eber- 
hard  Schrader,  of  Berlin,  published  his  Keilinschriften 
und  das  Alte  Testament  (Giessen,  1872),  which  appeared 
in  a  second  edition  rewritten  and  doubled  in  size  (Gies- 
sen, 1883),  and  was  then  translated  into  English  by  the 
Rev.  Owen  C.  Whitehouse  (London,  1885).  In  this 
great  book  the  Assyrian  and  Babylonian  inscription 
material  illustrative  of  the  Old  Testament  was  col- 
lected under  the  biblical  passages  in  transliteration  and 
translation.  In  German  or  in  English  dress  this  book 
went  everywhere,  every  student  of  Hebrew  or  of  Assy- 
rian consulted  it,  every  Old  Testament  commentator 
quoted  from  it  or  made  reference  to  it;  its  influence 
was  incalculable.  The  rapid  progress  of  exploration, 
decipherment,  and  explanation  soon  left  it  antiquated, 
and  the  eagerly  desired  new  edition  appeared,  entirely 
rewritten  by  Professors  Heinrich  Zimmern  and  Hugo 
Winckler  (Berlin,  1902),  and  upon  a  new  plan.  In 
this  new  edition,  far  more  learned  than  the  former  and 
crowded  with  matter  of  high  importance,  suggestive, 
brilliant,  instructive,  the  original  texts,  as  Schrader 
had  given  them,  were  omitted  and  their  place  supplied 
by  elaborate  discussion  of  all  the  questions  involved. 
The  loss  of  the  inscription  material  was  partially  sup- 
plied by  the  exceedingly  useful  Keilinschriffliches  Text- 
buch  zum  Alien  Testament  by  Professor  Winckler  (Leip- 
zig, first  edition,  1892;  second,  1903;  third,  1909),  which 
gave  in  transliteration  and  translation  the  important 
historical  and  mythological  texts  necessary  to  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  Old  Testament. 

xvii 


xviii  PREFACE 

Shortly  after  the  publication  of  the  third  edition  of 
Schrader's  book  I  began  the  collection  and  translation 
of  inscriptions  with  the  purpose  of  supplying  to  English 
readers  a  complete  Corpus  of  all  the  Assyrian,  Baby- 
lonian, and  Persian  inscriptions  which  are  parallel  to 
or  illustrative  of  the  Old  Testament.  I  had  then  no 
idea  that  it  would  grow  to  so  great  a  size,  or  that  its 
preparation  would  occupy  so  long  a  series  of  years,  or 
that  the  labor  involved  would  be  so  arduous.  I  should 
hardly  have  dared  to  undertake  with  a  light  heart  a 
task  which  has  taxed  my  energies  during  many  an 
hour  between  lectures,  and  absorbed  nearly  all  my 
summer  holidays  since  it  began.  It  has,  indeed,  cost 
so  much  that  my  early  hopes  and  enthusiasm  for  it 
have  slipped  away,  and,  like  Johnson  with  his  Dic- 
tionary, "I  therefore  dismiss  it  with  frigid  tranquillity, 
having  little  to  fear  or  hope  from  censure  or  from 
praise." 

The  plan  involves  a  number  of  very  different  kinds 
of  scholarship,  in  all  of  which  no  man  dare  pretend 
equally  to  excel.  In  the  first  place,  the  texts  are  all 
translated  into  English,  and  they  come  from  almost 
every  type  of  cuneiform  literature,  and  every  type  has 
its  specialists.  For  the  thoroughness  and  skill  with 
which  this  fundamental  task  has  been  done  I  can  only 
claim  to  have  spent  many  years  upon  the  historical 
and  chronological  texts  as  a  specialty,  and  to  have 
worked  diligently  and  independently  and  sought  care- 
fully to  know  all  that  my  colleagues  have  produced  on 
the  other  fields.  I  hope  that  the  translations  represent 
fairly  well  the  present  state  of  the  science  of  Assyriol- 
ogy,  and  I  have  confidence  that  experts  will  find  not  a 
few  cases  in  which  progress  has  been  made  beyond 
previous   editions   of   others.     The   transcriptions   are 


PREFACE  xix 

printed  to  make  possible  the  control  of  the  translations 
without  immediate  recourse  to  the  widely  scattered 
original  texts.  They  will  be  useful,  not  only  to  those 
who  have  actually  studied  Assyrian,  but  almost  equally 
to  those  who  know  Hebrew  or  other  Semitic  languages. 
There  are,  I  fear,  some  uneven  places  in  the  translitera- 
tion, ever  a  pitfall  in  all  languages,  but  they  will 
probably  serve  sufficiently  their  practical  purpose.  The 
introductions,  especially  those  which  deal  with  the 
historical  sections,  are  intended  to  enable  the  ordinary 
reader  to  find  the  relationship  between  the  text  which 
follows  and  the  period  or  situation  to  which  it  belongs. 
I  could  easily  have  made  them  much  more  extensive 
had  I  chosen  to  thresh  out  every  theory  and  make 
every  possible  comparison  with  the  Old  Testament. 
The  purpose  of  the  book  was,  however,  very  different. 
My  idea  was  to  supply  the  materials  and  let  the  student 
exercise  his  own  judgment  upon  them.  It  would  be  a 
most  useful  reformation  in  much  of  our  academic,  and 
even  of  our  graduate  teaching,  if  our  pupils  were  com- 
pelled to  do  a  little  more  for  themselves.  Here,  assem- 
bled in  one  book,  are  the  texts,  here  the  absolutely 
necessary  fundamental  materials  for  the  understanding 
of  their  bearing,  and  here  also  references  to  the  publi- 
cations of  the  original  cuneiform  texts,  and  to  the  most 
important  discussions  already  held  concerning  them.  I 
venture  to  hope  that  professors,  teachers,  and  preachers 
who  wish  to  lecture  upon  the  manifold  relations  be- 
tween Palestine  and  Babylonia  and  Assyria  will  here 
find  the  means  by  which  they  may  introduce  them- 
selves, and  especially  their  pupils,  directly  to  the 
sources.  I  believe  that  this  book  contains  the  largest 
body  of  cuneiform  literature  yet  assembled  in  any  lan- 
guage for  the  illustration  of  the  Old  Testament. 


XX  PREFACE 

I  have  had  much  encouragement  and  some  help  from 
colleagues  on  both  sides  of  the  sea  during  the  years 
spent  upon  the  work.  It  would  be  impossible  to  name 
them  all,  and  it  may  seem  invidious  to  mention  any. 
It  ought,  however,  to  be  said  that  Professor  Stephen 
Langdon,  of  Oxford,  has  read  in  manuscript  most  of 
the  religious  texts  and  has  pointed  out  a  number  of 
amendments  and  improvements.  My  friend,  Professor 
Briinnow,  of  Princeton,  has  read  the  whole  book  in 
proof  and  has  helped  me  in  many  places  to  find  errors 
and  inconsistencies  which  a  mind  polarized  by  so  many 
rereadings  of  the  same  matter  had  failed  to  observe. 
I  know  of  no  way  adequately  to  express  my  gratitude 
for  these  services.  As  I  now  set  the  book  on  its  journey 
I  find  myself  wishing  that  others  had  seen  this  or  that 
within  its  covers  before  the  type  had  placed  it  beyond 
correction.  This  desire  comes  to  me  the  more  readily 
because  in  the  writing  of  it  I  have  silently  corrected 
literally  hundreds  of  mistakes  made  by  my  predecessors 
in  translations  and  in  transcriptions.  I  may  surely 
anticipate  the  discovery  by  others  of  many  mistakes  of 
my  own.  But,  as  Johnson  said  (it  is  surely  time  to 
quote  him  again),  "I  soon  found  that  it  is  too  late  to 
look  for  instruments,  when  the  work  calls  for  execu- 
tion, and  that  whatever  abilities  I  had  brought  to  my 
task,  with  those  I  must  finally  perform  it.  To  de- 
liberate whenever  I  doubted,  to  inquire  whenever  I 
was  ignorant,  would  have  protracted  the  undertaking 
without  end,  and,  perhaps,  without  much  improvement; 
for  I  did  not  find  by  my  first  experiments  that  what  I 
had  not  of  my  own  was  easily  to  be  obtained;  I  saw 
that  one  inquiry  only  gave  occasion  to  another,  that 
book  referred  to  book,  that  to  search  was  not  always  to 
find,  and  to  find  was  not  always  to  be  informed;  and 


PREFACE  xxi 

that  thus  to  pursue  perfection  was,  like  the  first  inhabi- 
tants of  Arcadia,  to  chase  the  sun,  which,  when  they 
had  reached  the  hill  where  he  seemed  to  rest,  was  still 
beheld  at  the  same  distance  from  them." 

My  obligations  to  the  books  and  papers  which  have 
been  published  in  this  field  before  me  are  acknowledged 
with  almost  meticulous  scrupulousness  on  every  page. 
I  have  been  so  fearful  of  robbing  somebody's  treasure 
that  I  have  printed  references  of  acknowledgment  in 
many  cases  where  I  had  already  reached  the  same  con- 
clusion long  before.  If  I  have  overlooked  anyone  in 
this  distribution  of  footnote  compliments,  here's  an 
apology  to  him,  and  a  letter  will  follow  as  soon  as  my 
attention  is  drawn  to  the  matter. 

The  book  was  practically  completed  long  ago,  and  its 
publication  delayed  by  the  absurd  demands  made  upon 
American  scholars  by  the  machinery  amid  which  many 
of  them  are  compelled  to  sacrifice  their  larger  useful- 
ness. The  delay  has,  however,  permitted  me  to  com- 
pare my  translations  with  the  admirable  work  of 
Professor  Arthur  Ungnad  in  Gressmann's  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  to  my  profit  in  many  cases  and  to  my 
comfort  in  all.  I  am  under  special  obligations  also 
to  Professor  Ungnad' s  treatment  of  the  Hammurapi 
code  in  his  joint  work  with  Professor  Kohler.  I  doubt 
whether  this  work  of  his  has  yet  found  adequate  ap- 
preciation at  the  hands  of  other  scholars.  I  have 
adopted  so  many  suggestions  from  him  that  it  seemed 
impossible  to  acknowledge  every  one  of  them  in  foot 
notes. 

Earnestly  and  eagerly  do  I  hope  that  the  book  may 
prove  useful,  may  help  some  inquiring  mind,  or — most 
wonderful  boon — may  rouse  some  young  mind  to  an 
interest  in,  or  even  to  lifelong  devotion  to,  the  study  of 


xxii  PREFACE 

the  ancient  Orient.  "When  I  am  animated  by  this 
wish"  (here  is  Johnson  again  to  relieve  the  tedium  of 
this  long  preface),  "I  look  with  pleasure  on  my  book, 
however  defective,  and  deliver  it  to  the  world  with  the 
spirit  of  a  man  that  has  endeavoured  well." 

Robert  W,  Rogers. 
The  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford, 
September  13,  1911. 


MYTHOLOGICAL  TEXTS 


I.  THE  CREATION 

1.  THE  STORY  OF  CREATION » 
When  above  the  heaven  was  not  named, 
And  beneath  the  earth  bore  no  name, 
And  the  primeval  Apsu,  who  begat  them 
And  Mummu  and  Tiamat,  the  mother  of  them  all, — 
5  Their  waters  were  mingled  together, 
And  no  field  was  formed,  no  marsh  seen. 
When  no  one  of  the  gods  had  been  called  into  being, 
And  none  bore  a  name,  and  no  destinies  [were  fixed] 
Then  were  created  the  gods  in  the  midst  of  [heaven], 
10  Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu  were  called  into  being  .  .  . 
Ages  increased  .  .  . 

1  The  text  is  published  by  King,  in  Cuneiform  Texts,  xiii.  See  further 
for  additional  fragments,  King,  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  where  also 
are  to  be  found  transcription,  translation,  and  a  valuable  commentary. 
Earlier  editions,  which  are  still  valuable,  are  Heinrich  Zimmern,  ia 
Gunkel,  Schopfung  und  Chaos,  pp.  401ff.;  Delitzsch,  Das  Babylonische 
Weltschopfungsepos.  (Abhandlungen  der  Sachsischen  Gesellschaft  der 
Wissenschaften,  Bd.  xvii,  1896);  Jensen,  in  Schrader's  Keilinschriftliche 
Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  2ff.;  Windier,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alien 
Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  94ff.;  Bezold,  Die  Schopfungslegende  (Kleine 
Texte  fiir  theolog.  Vorlesungen  und  Uebungen.  Litzmann,  Heft  7, 
Bonn,  1904);  P.  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens, 
pp.  2fT.  The  literature  in  explanation  of  this  difficult  text  and  of  its 
relations  to  the  religion  of  Israel  is  very  extensive.  The  following  may 
be  mentioned:  Jastrow,  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria  (1898), 
pp.  407fif.,  and  Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens  (1904-1912); 
A.  Loisy,  Les  Mythes  Babyloniens  et  les  Premiers  Chapitres  de  la  Genise 
(1901);  A.  T.  Clay,  Light  on  the  Old  Testament  from  Babel  (1907);  Rogers, 
The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  especially  in  its  relations  to 
Israel  (1908). 

e-nu-ma  e-lis  la  na-bu-u  sa-ma-mu 
§ap-lis  am-ma-tum  su-ma  la  zak-rat 
ApsQ-ma  ri§-tu-u  za-ru-su-un 
Mu-um-mu  Ti-amat  mu-al-li-da-at '  gim-ri-§u-un 
5  me-§u-nu  i§-te-nis  i-bi-ku-u-ma 
gi-pa-ra  la  ki-is-su-ra  su-sa-a  la  se-' 
e-nu-ma  ilani  la  §u-pu-u  ma-na-ma 
Su-ma  la  zuk-ku-ru  si-ma-tu  la  [si-ma] 
ib-ba-nu-u-ma  ilani  ki-ri[b]  [sa-ma-mi  ^  ] 
10  (ilu)  La^-mu  u  (ilu)  La-fja-mu  ul-ta-pu-u  [.     .     .] 
a-di  ir-bu-u  i-  [.     .     .] 

*  Variant  mu-um-ma-al-li-da-at,  British  Museum,  No.  93015. 

*  King's  restoration,  accepted  by  Ungnad,  but  with  a  query. 

3 


[  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Anshar  and  Kishar  were  created,  and  over  them  .  .  . 

Long  were  the  days,  then  came  there  forth  .  .  . 

Anu,  their  son  .  .  . 
15  Anshar  and  Anu  ... 

And  the  god  Anu     .     .     . 

Nudimmud,  whom  his  fathers,  his  begetters    .     .    . 

Abounding  in  all  wisdom     .     .     . 

He  was  exceeding  strong    .     .     . 
20  There  was  no  rival     .     .     . 

So  were  established  and     .     .     .     the  great  gods. 

But  [Tiamat  and  Apsu]  were  in  confusion 

They  were  troubled  and     .     .     . 

In  confusion 
25  Apsu  was  not  diminished  in  might 

And  Tiamat  lapsed  into  silence 

She  smote  their  deeds     ... 

Their  way  was  not  good,  they 

Then  Apsu,  the  begetter  of  the  great  gods, 
30  Summoned  Mummu  his  messenger  and  said  unto  him 

"O  Mummu,  messenger  that  rejoicest  my  heart, 

Come,  let  us  go  unto  Tiamat." 

An-§ar  u  (ilu)  Ki-sar  ib-ba-nu-u  e-li-su-[au     .     .     .J 

ur-ri-ku  tme  us-si-[su     .     .     .] 

(ilu)  A-nu^  a-pil-§u-nu  [da-ni]-nu  [.     .     .] 
15  An-sar  (ilu)  A-num  [.     .     .] 

u  (ilu)  A-num  ut-[.     .     .] 

(ilu)  Nu-dim-mud  sa  abe-su  a-lit-[ti-su     .     .     .] 

pal-ka  uz-nu  Jja-sis  e-[ini-ku     .     .     .] 

gu-us-sur  ma-a-di-is  [.     .     .] 
20  la  i-si  §[a]-ni-na  [.     .     .] 

in-nin-du-ma     .     .     .     u 

e-su-u  Ti-[amat  u  Apsu     .     .     .] 

da-al-hu-nim-ma  [.     .     .] 

i-na  su-'-a-ru  su  [.     .     .] 
25  la  na-si-ir  Apsu  [.     .     .] 

u  Ti-amat  [su]-ka-am-mu-ma-[at     .     .     .] 

im-5as-sa-am-m[a  i]p-se-ta-su-un  [.     .     .] 

la  ta-bat  al-kat-su-nu  su-nu-[t]i  i-ga-me-la 

i-nu-su  Apsil  za-ri  ilani  ra-bi-u-tim 
30  is-si-ma  (ilu)  Mu-um-mu  suk-kal-la-§u  i-zak-kar-§u 

Mu-um-mu  suk-kal-li  mu-tib-ba  ka-bit-ti-ia 

al-kam-raa  si-ri-i§  Ti-amat  i-ni-[il-li-ik] 


>  Some  copies  read  num. 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  5 

They  went  and  before  Tiamat  they  lay  down, 

They  consulted  on  a  plan  concerning  the  gods,  their 
sons. 
35  Apsu  opened  his  mouth  and  said. 

And  unto  Tiamat,  the  briUiant,  he  spake  a  word: 

their  way     .     .     . 

By  day  I  cannot  rest,  I  cannot  lie  down 

I  will  destroy  their  way,  I  will  [disperse  them] 
40  That  the  clamor  may  be  appeased,  that  we  may  lie 
down." 

When  Tiamat  heard  these  words. 

She  was  furious,  and  cried  for     .     .     . 

She  went  into  a  terrible  anger 

She  conceived  evil  in  her  heart: 
45  "All  that  which  we  have  made,  we  will  destroy 

Lo,  their  ways  are  become  evil,  and  let  us     .     .     . 

Mummu  answered,  and  gave  counsel  unto  Apsu, 

An  hostile  counsel  was  the  counsel  of  Mummu 

"Come,  their  way  is  strong,  but  destroy  thou  it. 
50  So  shalt  thou  have  rest  by  day,  by  night  thou  shalt 
lie  down." 

il-li-ku-ma  ku-ud-mi-is  Ti-[amat]  sak-pu 

a-ma-ti  im-tal-li-ku  as-sum  ilani  [ma-ri  -e-su-un] 
35  Ap[su  pa]-a-su  i-pu-[sam-ma  i-kab-bi] 

a-na  [T]i-am[at]  el-li-tu-ma  i-zak-k[ar  a-ma-tum]^ 

im-[.     .     .]  al-kat-su-n[u  e-li-ia] 

ur-[r]a  la  su-up-su-^a-ak  mu-si  [la  sal-la-ak]^ 

lu-uS-bal-lik-ma  al-kat-su-nu  lu-[§ap-pi-il}]'^ 
40  ku-u-lu  lis-sa-kin-ma  i  ni-is-Ial  [ni-i-ni] 

Ti-amat  an-ni-ta  i-na  [se-mi-sa] 

i-zu-uz-ma  il-ta-si  e-li  [^ar-mi     .     .     .] 

[.     .     .]  mar-si-is  ug;-[gat]  e[-cUs-si-§a] 

li-mut-ta  it-ta-di  a-na  [kar-si-sa] 
45  [mi]-na-a  ni-i-nu  sa  ni-i[p-pu-us]  nu-us-Jjal-lak* 

[a]l-kat-su-nu  lu  sum-ru-sa-at-ma  i-ni-[.     .     .] 

[i]-pu-ul-ma  (ilu)  Mu-um-mu  Ap-su  i-ma-al-[li-ku] 

[.     .     .]  u  la  ma-gi-ru  mi-lik  niii-[um-mu(?)] 

[a]-lik  li-'-at  al-ka-s[u]-u[n]  e-si-[.     .     .] 
50  [ur-r]i§  lu  §[u]p-su-lja-at  mu-§i§  lu  sal-la-[at] 


*  King's  restoration  here  seems  highly  probable. 

*  Restored  from  line  50,  King. 

*  Restored  from  the  fragment  K.  7871 
*Also  restored  from  K.  7871. 


6  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Apsu  hearkened  to  him  and  his  face  brightened 
The  evil  designs  which  he  had  conceived  against  the 
gods,  his  children, 

he  feared     .     .     . 

Upon  his  knees  he  took  him  (?),  and  kissed  him,   .    .   . 
55  Because  of  the  evil,  which  they  all  had  planned 

they  changed  their     .     .     . 

they  w^ere  agitated     .     .     . 

Lamentation     .     .     .     they  sat  in  sorrow 

60  Then  Ea  who  knoweth  all  things,  perceived  their  design 

he  fixed     .     .     . 

he  went  to  make  a  pure  incantation 


65 misery 


[Lines  68-82  are  wanting] 


85 Anu 

[i§-me]-§um-ma  Apsu  im-me-ru  pa-nu-u-s[s]u 

[la  lim]-ni-e-ti  ik-pu-du  a-na  ilani  m[a]-ri-e-§u 

f.     .     .     .]  i-te-dir  ki-[sad-su] 

[.     .     .     -u]s-[.     .     .]  bir-ka-a-su  [u]-na-as-§a-ku  §a-a-§u 

55  [eli  lim-ni-e-ti]  ik-pu-du  pu-[u]Jj  -ri-su-ua 

[ ]-ri-su-nu  us-tan-nu-ni 

[ i-dul]-lu 

ku-l[u     .     .     .     §a-ku-um]-mi-i§  us-bu 

[■ ■ .     .     .     .     §u-te-li'     .     .     .] 

€0  [e-l]i-e  (ilu)  E-a  ba-sis  mi-im  [b]a-[s]u  i-§e-'-a  me-ki-§u-ua 

[ u-kin-su] 

[ k]i  il-ku  §u(?)-tu-ru  ta-a-§u  el-lum 

[ ]-te-e§  sa  kit-tu  kit-[.     .     .] 

[ 1 

<)5  [ ]  ku-tal-la  [.     .     .]  ku-u-ru 

[ •     -^ 

[ najm 

[Lines  68-82  are  wanting] 

[ -r]a 

[ -a]m-ra 

■S5  [ ]  (ilu)  A-num 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  7 
an  avenger. 


he  shall  confound  Tiamat 

he     .     .     . 

90 forever. 

the  evil, 

he  spake: 

.     .     .     .     thy     ....     he  hath  conquered  and 

he  weepeth  and  sitteth  in  tribulation 

95 of  fear 

we  shall  not  lie  down. 

Apsu  is  laid  waste  (?) 

.     .     .     .     and  Mummu,  who  were  taken  captive 

in     .     .     . 
thou  didst     .     .     . 

100 that  we  may  lie  down 

they  will  smite 

that  we  may  he  down 

thou  shalt  take  vengeance  for  them 

in  the  tempest  shalt  thou     .     ,     . 

105  And  Tiamat  hearkened  unto  the  word  of  the  bright 
god  (and  said) 


mu-tir  gi]-mil-li 

1 

.]-ga-ani-ma  i-dal-lalj  (ilu)  Ti-amat 
.     .]  i-du-ul-[li] 

90  [ ]  da-a-ri-sam 

.     .     .     .]  li-mut-tum 

.]  tur-sa  iz-zak-kar 
.  .  .  .]-ba-ki  i-na-ru-ma 
.]-ki-ma  ka-li-is  us-bu 

95  f ]  sa  pu-lulj-tum 

.     .     .     .]  ul  ni-sa-al-lal  ni-i-ai 
.     .     .     .]  Ap-su-u  Jiar-ba-[.     .     .] 
-§u  u  (ilu)  Mu-um-mu  sa  ik-ka-mu-u  ina  su-[.     .     .] 
-Jji-i§  ta-du-ul-l[i] 

100  f .1  i  ni-is-Ial  ni-i-[ai] 

Iju-um-mu-ra  e-na-tu-u  [.     .     .] 
i  ni-is-Ial  ni-i-[ni] 
gi-mil-la-su-nu  tir-ri-f.     .     .] 
a-na  za-ki-ku  §u-uk-[.     .     .] 
105  r 1  a-ma-tum  i-lu  el-[lu] 


8  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

.     .     .    thou  shalt  give;  let  us  make  [war]!" 

the  gods  in  [the  heavens] 

for  the  gods,  the  creators. 

[They  banded  themselves  together,  and]  at  the  side 

of  Tiamat  advanced 
110  They  were  furious,  they  devised  mischief  night  and 

day  without  rest. 
They   take   up   the    combat,   they   devastate,   they 

rage. 
[They  join  their  forces],  they  organize  battle 
[Ummu-Khubu]r,  who  formed  all  things 
Made  also  weapons  invincible,  she  spawned  monster 

serpents, 
115  Sharp  of  tooth,  and  merciless  in  carnage; 

[With    poison    instead    of]    blood    she   filled   [their] 

bodies 
[Terrible  dragons]  she  clothed  with  terror, 
[With  splendor]  she  decked  them,  she  made  them  of 

lofty  appearance. 
[Whoever  beheld]  them,  terror  overcame  him, 
120  Their  bodies  reared  up  and  none  could  withstand 

[their  attack] 
[She  set  up]  serpents,  and  dragons,  and  the  monster 

Lakhamu, 
[And  hurricanes],  and  furious  dogs,  and  scorpion  men 

[ ]  lu-ta-ad-di-nu  i  ni-pu-u§  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  ilani  ki-rib  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  an  ilani  ba-ni-[.     .     .] 

[im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma]  i-du-us  Ti-amat  ti-bi-[u-ni] 
1 10  [iz-zu  kap-du  la  sa-ki-pu]  mu-sa  u[ini-ma] 

[na-su-u  tam-lja-r]a  na-zar-bu-bu  la-[ab-bu] 

[unken-na  sit-ku-nu]-ma  i-ban-nu-u  su-l[a-a-ti] 

[Um-mu-Hu-bu]r  pa-ti-ka-at  ka-l[a-ma] 

[us-rad-di  ka]k-ku  la  majj-ru  it-t[a-l]ad  sirmalje 
115  [zak-tu-ma  sin]-ni  la  pa-[du-u]  at-ta[-'-i] 

[im-tu  ki-ma]  da-mu  zu-mur-[su-nu]  us-ma-al-[li] 

[usumgalle]  na-ad-ru-tum  pu-ul-J3a-[a]-ti  u-sal-[bis-ma] 

[me-lam-m]e  us-da§-sa-a  i-li-is  [um-tas-sil] 

[a-mir]-^u-nu  sar-ba-ba  [l]is-h[ar-mi-im] 
120  [zu]-mnr-su-nu  lis-tajj-lji-dam-ma  la  i-ni-'-u  [i-rat-su-un] 

[u§-ziz]  ba-as-mu  sir-ruS  u  (ilu)  [La-Jja-mu] 

[up;all]e  ur-be  akrab-am[elu] 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  9 

And  mighty  [tempests],  and  fish  men  and  [rams]; 
They  bore  pitiless  weapons,  without  fear  of  the  fight. 
125  [Puissant]  were  her  orders,  [none]  could  resist  them 
In  all,  eleven  monsters  of  this  kind,  she  created. 
Among  the  gods  who  were  her  first  born,  who  formed 

her  troop, 
She  exalted  Ivingu ;  among  them  she  made  him  great. 
To  march  before  the  troops,  to  lead  the  throng, 
130  To  seize  the  weapons,  to  advance,  to  begin  the  attack. 
The  primacy  in  the  combat,  the  control  of  the  fight 
She  entrusted  to  him,  in  costly  raiment  she  made 

him  sit. 
"I  have  uttered  the  spell,  in  the  assembly  of  the  gods 

I  have  made  thee  Lord, 
The  lordship  over  all  the  gods  I  have  entrusted  to 

thee. 
135  Be  thou  exalted,  thou  mine  only  spouse. 
May  the  Anunaki  exalt  thy  name  over  all." 
She  gave  him  the  tablets  of  destiny,  on  his  breast 

she  placed  them. 
"Thy  command  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of  thy  mouth 

shall  be  established." 
When   Kingu   was   exalted,   and   had   received   the 

power  of  Anu, 

[u-me]  da-ab-ru-te  niin-amclu  u  ku-[sa-rik-ku] 
[na-si]  kak-ku  la  pa-chi  u  la  a-di-ru  [ta-Jja-zi] 

125  [gab-sa]  te-ri-tu-sa  la  majj-ra  si-[na-a-ma] 

ap-pu-na-ma  is-ten  es-rit  kima  su-a-ti  u[s-tab-si] 
i-na  ilani  bu-uk-ri-sa  su-ut  is-ku-nu-[si  pu-u}i-ri] 
u-sa-al-ki  (ilu)  Kin-gu  ina  bi-ri-su-nu  sa-a-s[u  us-rab-bi-is] 
a-li-kut  majj-ri  pa-an  uni-ma-ni-mu-'-ir-ru-[ut  pu^ri] 

130  [na]-as  kakku  ti-is-bu-tu  te-bu-[u]  a-na-[an-tu] 
§u-ud  tam-jja-ni  ra-ab  sik-ka-tu-tu 
ip-kid-ma  ka-tus-su  u-se-si-ba-a§-§u  ina  [kar-ri] 
atl-di  ta-a-ka  ina  puljur  ilani  u-§ar-bi-ka 
ma-li-kut  ilani  gim-ra-at-su-nu  ka-tus-[su  us-mal-li] 

135  lu  §ur-ba-ta-ma  ba-'-i-ri  e-du-u  at-ta 

li-ir-tab-bu  u  zik-ru-ka  eli  kali-[su-nu     .     .     .     (ilu)   A-nun- 

na-ki] 
id-din-§u-Tna  dup§imati  i-ra-[tu-u§]  u-sat-mi-ijj 
ka-ta  kibit-ka  la  in-nin-na-a  l[i-kun  si-it  pi-i-kal 
e-nin-na  (ilu)  Kin-gu  su-u§-ku-u  li-ku-u  [(ilu)  A-nu-ti] 


10  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

140  He    decreed    destiny    among    the    gods    his    sons, 
(saying:) 
"The  opening  of  your  mouth  shall  quench  the  fire 

god 
The  strong  in  combat  shall  increase  his  strength." 

THE    SECOND    TABLET 

Tiamat  made  strong  her  handiwork, 
Evil  she  devised  among  the  gods  her  children. 
[To  avenge]  Apsu,  Tiamat  planned  evil 
As  she  had  collected  her  [army,  against]  Ea  she  mar- 
shalled them. 
5  Ea  [listened]  to  this  word  and 

He  was  [sadly]  afflicted  and  sat  in  sorrow. 

The  days  went  by,  and  his  anger  was  appeased. 

And  to  the  'place  of  Anshar,  his  father,  he  made  his 

way. 
He  went  before  Anshar,  the  father  who  begat  him, 
10  All  that  Tiamat  had  planned,  he  announced  to  him: 
Tiamat  our  mother  has  conceived  a  hatred  against  us, 
An  assembly  has  she  made,  she  rages  in  anger. 
All  the  gods  have  turned  to  her, 
Even  those  whom  ye  have  created  march  at  her  side 

140  ina  ilani  [ma-r]i-e-su  §i-ma-[ta  is-ti-mu 
ip-sa  pi-ku-nu  (ilu)  Gibil'  l[i-ni-ijj-ba] 
na'id  ina  kit-inu-ru  ma-ag-sa-ru  lis-[rab-bi-ib] 

THE   SECOND   TABLET 

u-kab-bi[t]-ma  Ti-a-ma-tum  pi-ti-ik-§u 
[lim-ni-e-ti  ik]-ta-sar  a-na  ilani  m-ip-ri-§u 
[ana  tu-ur  gi-mil]-li  Apsu  u-lam-mi-in  Ti-amat 

[ -u]§  ki-i  is-mi-da  a-na  (ilu)  E-a  ip-ta-§ar 

5  [i§-me-ma]  (ilu)  E-a  a-ma-tum  su-a-tim 

[mar-8i]-i§  uS-Jja-ri-ir-ma  §a-ku-um-mi-i§  u§-bu 
[lime  u]-ri-ku-ma  u^-za-su  i-nu-{ju 
[ur-J}a-§u  as-ri]-i§  An-§ar  a-bi-§u  su-u  us-tar-di 
[il-lik]-ma  mafe-ru  a-bi  a-li-di-§u  An-§ar 
10  [mim-mu]-u  Ti-amat  ik-pu-du  u-§a-an-na-a  a-na  §a-a-§u 
[um-ma  Ti]-amat  a-lit-ti-a-ni  i-zi-ir-ra-an-na-a-ti 
[pu]-ujj-ru  §it-ku-na-at-ma  ag-gi-i§  la-ab-bat 
[is]-bu-TU-§ira-ma  ildni  gi-mi-ir-Su-un 
[a-idi]  §a  at-tu-nu  tab-na-a  i-da-a-§a  al-ka 

>  Variants  Bitr-Gi  and  Gis-bar. 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  11 

15  They    have    banded    together,    they    advance    at 
Tiamat's  side; 
They  are  furious,  they  plan  without  rest  night  or  day 
They  prepare  for  battle,  they  fume,  they  rage, 
They  have  joined  their  forces,  they  prepare  battle. 
Ummu-Khubur,  who  created  all  things, 
20  Hath  made  in  addition  invincible  weapons,  she  hath 
spawned  monstrous  serpents, 
Sharp  of  tooth,  merciless  in  carnage. 
With  poison  instead  of  blood  she  filled  their  bodies 
Terrible  dragons  she  clothed  with  terror, 
With  splendor  she  decked  them,  she  made  them  of 
lofty  appearance. 
25  Whoever  beholds  them  terror  overcomes  him. 

Their  bodies  rear  up  and  none  can  withstand  their 

attack. 
She  set  up  serpents,  and  dragons,  and  the  monster 

Lakhamu, 
And  hurricanes  and  furious  dogs,  and  scorpion  men 
And  mighty  tempests  and  fish  men  and  rams; 
30  They   bear    pitiless   weapons,    without   fear   of    the 
fight. 
Puissant  are  her  orders,  none  can  resist  them 
In  all,  eleven  monsters  of  this  kind,  she  created 

15  [imj-ma-as-ru-mm-ma  i-du-us  Ti-amat  te-bu-u-ni 

[iz]-zu  kap-du  la  sa-ki-pu  mu-sa  u  im-ma 

[na]-§u-u  tam-Jja-ra  na-zar-bu-bu  la-ab-bu 

unken-na  sit-ku-nu-ma  i-ban-nu-u  su-la-a-tum 

[U]m-ma-Hu-bu-ur  pa-ti-ik-ka-at  ka-la-mu 
20  u§-rad-di  kak-ku  la  majj-ru  it-ta-lad  sir-ma-Jju 

zak-tu-ma  sin-nu  la  pa-du-u  at-ta-'-um 

im-tu  ki-ma  da-am  zu-mur-su-nu  us-ma-al-lu 

u§umgalle  na-ad-ru-ti  pu-ul-^a-a-ti  u-sal-bis-ma 

me-lam-mu  u§-da§-§a-a  i-li-is  um-ta§-§i-il 
25  a-mi-ir-?,u-nu  sar-ba-bi-i§  li-ib-bar-mi-im 

zu-mur-§u-nu  li§-tai)-iji-da-am-ma  la  i-ni-'-e  i-rat-su-ua 

u§-zi-iz-ma  ba-as-mu  (ilu)  sirussu  u  (ilu)  La-Jja-mu 

u-gal-la  UR-BE  u  akrab-amelu 

u-me  da-ab-ru-ti  nun-amelu  u  ku-sa-rik-ku 
30  na-§i  kak-ku  la  pa-du-u  la  a-di-ru  ta-Jja-zi 

gab-§a  te-ri-tu-§a  la  raa-|jar-ra  li-na-ma 

ap-pu-na-ma  i§-ten  e§-rit  ki-ma  su-a-ti  u§-tab-3i 


12  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Among  the  gods  who  were  her  first  born,  who  formed 

her  troop 
She  exalted   Kingu;    among    them   she  made  him 

great. 
35  To  march  before  the  troops,  to  lead  the  throng 

To   seize   the   weapons,   to   advance,   to   begin   the 

attack. 
The  'primacy  in  the  combat,  the  control  of  the  fight 
She  entrusted  to  him,  in  costly  raiment  she  made  him 

sit,  saying, 
'I  have  uttered  the  spell,  in  the  assembly  of  the  gods 

I  have  made  thee  Lord, 
40  The  lordship  over  all  the  gods,  I  have  entrusted  to 

thee. 
Be  thou  exalted,  thou  mine  only  spouse. 
May  the  Anunaki  exalt  thy  name  over  all' 
She  gave  him  the  tablets  of  destiny,  on  his  breast 

she  placed  them. 
'Thy  command  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of  thy  mouth 

shall  be  established.' 
45  When    Kingu   was   exalted,    and   had   received   the 

power  of  Anu, 
He  decreed  destiny  among  the  gods  his  sons,  saying 
'The  opening  of  your  mouth  shall  quench  the  fire  god 

i-na  ilani  bu-uk-ri-sa  su-ut  is-ku-nu-si  pu-ub-ru 

u-sa-as-ka  (ilu)  Kin-gu  ina  bi-ir-ri-su-nu  sa-a-su  us-rab-bi-i§ 

35  a-li-ku-ut  mab-ru  pa-ni  um-ma-nu  mu-ir-ru-tum  pu-ujj-ru 
na-§e-e  kak-ku  ti-is-bu-tum  te-bu-u  a-na-an-tum 
[su-u]d  ta-am-jja-ra  ra-ab  sik-kat-u-tum 
[ip-kid-m]a  ka-tu-us-su  u-se-§i-ba-as-si  i-na  kar-ri 
[ad-di  ta-a]-ka  i-na  pu-ljur  ilani  u-sar-bi-ka 

40  [ma-li-kut]  ilani  [gim-rat-su-nu  ka-tuk-ka]  u§-mal-li 
[lu-u  §ur-ba-ta-ma  }ja-i-ri  e-du-u  a]t-ta 
[li-ir-tab-bu-u  zik-ru-ka  eli  kali-su-nu  E-nu]-uk-ki* 
[id-din-sum-ma  dup§imati  i-ra-tu-us]  u-[sat-m]e-iJ3 
[ka-ta  kibit-ka  la  in-nin-na-a]  li-kun  s[i-i]t  pi  i-ka 

45  [in-na-nu  (ilu)  Kin-gu  su-us-kii]-u  li-ku-u  (ilu)  A-nu-ti 
[an  ilani  maro-sa]  si-ma-ta  i§-ti-mu 
[ip-§u  pi-ku-nu]  (ilu)  Gibil  li-ni-ijj-ba 


1  E-nu-uk-ki   for   Anunnaki.      Bezold,   Proceedings   of  the  Society   of 
Biblical  Archceology,  xi,  March,  1889. 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  13 

The  strong  in  combat  shall  increase  his  strength' 
When   Anshar  heard   that   Tiamat   was   mightily  in 
revolt 
50  he  smote  his  loins,  he  bit  his  lips 

his  mind  was  not  at  peace, 

His     .     .     .     ,  he  sounded  a  cry: 
battle 

55  Mummu  and  Apsu  thou  hast  cast  down 

But  Tiamat  has  exalted  Kingu,  where  is  her  rival? 

reflection 

the  gods,  Nudinmiud 

[Lines  59-71  are  wanting] 
Anshar  unto  his  son  addressed  the  word 

my  mighty  warrior 

Whose  power  is  great,  whose  onslaught  resistless 
75  Go  and  stand  before  Tiamat 

That  her  spirit  may  be  appeased,  her  heart  calmed. 

But  if  she  hearken  not  to  thy  word. 

Then  shalt  thou  speak  our  message,  that  she  may  be 

pacified." 
He  heard  the  word  of  his  father  Anshar, 

[na'id  ina  kit-mu-ri]  ma-ag-sa-ra  lis-rab-bi-ib 
is-me-ma  (ilu)  Ansar  sa  Ti-a-ma]-tu  rabis  dal-Jjat 

50  [ §a]-pat-su  it-ta§-ka 

[ ]  la  na-bat  ka-ras-su 

[ ]-su  sa-gi-ma-su  u§-talj-ba-al} 

[ ]-u  tu-ku-un-tu 

[ ]-pu-§u  i-tas-si  at-ta 

55  [(ilu)  Mu-um-mu  u]  Apsu  ta-na-ra 

[Ti-amat  u-§a-as-ki  (ilu)  Kin]-gu  a-H  ma-jjar-Sa 

[ ]-e  ta-sim-ti 

[ ]  il  [ani  (ilu)  N[u]-di[m-mud] 

[Lines  59-71  are  wanting] 

[(ilu)  An-sar  ana]  ma-ri-§u  [a-ma-tu  i]-zak-kar 

a]n-nu-u  ka-§u-[su]  kar-ra-di 

[§a  §a-ka-a  e-mu]-ka-a-§u  la  ma-5ar  te-bu-§u 
75  [al-kam]-ma  mut-ti§  Ti-amat  i-ziz-za  at-ta 

[ ]  kab-ta-ta§  lib-bu-u§  lip-pu-u§ 

[§um-ma-ma]  la  §e-ma-ta  a-mat-ka 
[a-raa-t]u-ni  at-me-§im-ma  §i-i  lip-pa-aS-Jja 
[i§-me-e]-ma  zik-ri  abi-§u  An-§ar 


14  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

80  And  turned  his  path  to  her,  toward  her  he  made  his 
way, 
Anu  drew  nigh,  he  looked  into  the  opened  jaws  of 

Tiamat 
But  he  could  not  endure  her  presence,  he  turned  back 

V)^      ;lM./iwuJ.:  *^>y^       :  '.     hespokelomm, 

85  She  drew  nigh  (?)  her     .     .     .     hand  toward  me^ 
Anshar  was  silent  in  sorrow,  he  looked  at  the  ground, 
And  moaned.    Unto  Ea  he  lifted  up  his  head 
The  leader;  (?)  the  chief  of  them  all  has  put  Anu  to 

flight  (?) 
Their  might  (?)  has  been  made  surpassingly  great .   .  . 
90  A  god  nowhere  leads  against  thee     .     .     . 
Before  Tiamat  he  went  not  up     .     .     . 
.     .     .     .     Anshar,  father  of  the  gods,  greatly  .   .   . 
[Lines  93-109  are  wanting  or  are  too  broken  to 
yield  sense] 
110  Thou  art  my  son,  who  opens  wide  his  heart, 

to  the  battle  shalt  thou  approach, 

he  shall  see  thee  in  peace." 

1  Lines  85-92  are  supplied  from  a  fragmentary  duplicate  preserved  in 
the  Royal  Scottish  Library,  Edinburgh.  It  was  first  published  by  Sayce, 
Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archaeology,  January,  1911,  p.  6.  It 
is  discussed  by  Langdon,  Expository  Times,  March,  1911,  who  has  kindly 
supplied  these  lines  to  me  after  a  fresh  collation  of  the  original. 

80  [u§-te-§ir  bar]-ra-an-§a-ma  u-ru-ub-§a  u§-tar-di 

[it-bi-ma]  (ilu)  A-num  me-ku-u§  Ti-a-ma-ti  i-se-'-am-ma 
[ul  i-li-'-a  ma-bar-§a]  i-tu-ra  ar-ki§ 

[ ]-§u  An-§ar 

[ i]-zak-kar-§u 

85  [tu§tay-|ji  ka-ti-la  ka-mi-di  ina  mujijji-ia 
uS-ija-ri-ir-ma  An-§ar  kak-ka-ri  i-na  at-ta-[al] 
i-kam-ma-am  a-na  (ilu)  E-a  u-na-§i  kakkad-su 
pa^a{j-ir  (?)  ma-an-za-za  ka-li-§u-nu  (ilu)  A-nu  [.     .     .] 
lam  (?)-me-§u-nu  §u-ut-tu-kat-ma  ka-Ii  (?)  [.     .     .] 

90  ilu  ai-ka-ma  ul  ia-ar-ki  [.     .     .] 

ma-ba-ri-iS  Ti-amat  ul  us-si-i  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  An-§ar  a-bi  ilani  ra-bi-i§  (?)  [.     .     .] 

[Lines  9.3-109  broken  or  wanting] 

110  at-ta-ma  ma-ri  mu-nap-pi-§u  lib-bi-§u 

[ k]it-ru-bi-i§  ti-Jji-e-ma 

[ ]  e-ma-ru-uk-ka  ni-i-bu 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  15 

And  the  lord  rejoiced  at  his  father's  word, 
And  he  drew  nigh  and  stood  before  Anshar 
115  Anshar  looked  upon  him  and  his  heart  was  filled  with 

joy 

He  kissed  his  lips  and  fear  departed  from  him. 
''0  my  father,  let  not  the  word  of  thy  lips  be  covered, 
0  let  me  accomplish  all. that  is  in  thy  heart 
O  Anshar,  let  not  the  word  of  thy  lips  be  covered 
120  O  let  me  accomplish  all  that  is  in  thy  heart." 

What  man  is  it,  that  hath  brought  battle  against  thee? 
.     .     .     Tiamat,  who  is  a  woman,  attacks  thee  with 

arms 

rejoice  and  be  glad. 

The  neck  of  Tiamat,  shalt  thou  soon  trample  under 

foot, 

125 rejoice  and  be  glad. 

The  neck  of  Tiamat  shalt  thou  swiftly  trample  under 

foot. 
0  my  son,  who  knowest  all  wisdom. 
Appease  Tiamat  with  thy  pure  incantation 
Set  out  speedily  on  thy  way, 
130  Thy  blood  shall  not  be  poured  out,  thou  shalt  return 

again." 
The  lord  rejoiced  at  his  father's  word, 

i^-du-ma  be-lum  a-na  a-ma-tum  a-bi-lu 

it-bi-e-ma  it-ta-zi-iz  ma-fea-ri-is  An-sar 
115  i-mur-su-ma  An-§ar  lib-ba-§u  tu-ub-ba-a-ti  im-la 

[i]§-§i-ik  §ap-ti-§u  a-di-ra-su  ut-te-is-si 

[a-bi]  la  §uk-tu-mat  pi-ti  §a-ap-tu-uk 

lu-ul-lik-ma  lu-§a-am-sa-a  ma-la  lib-bi-ka 

[An-§ar]  la  §uk-tu-mat  pi-ti  §a-ap-tu-uk 
120  [lu-ul-li]k-ma  lu-§a-am-sa-a  ma-la  Ub-bi-ka 

ai-u  zik-ri  ta-ba-za-§u  u-§e-8i-ka 

[.     .     .]  Ti-amat  §a  si-in-ni-§a-tum  ia-ar-ka  i-na  kak-ku 

[ ]-nu-u  bi-fli  u  §u-li-il 

ki-§a-ad  Ti-amat  ur-ru-bi-i§  ta-kab-ba-as  at-ta 
125  [ ]-nu-u  bi-di  u  Su-li-il 

[ki-§a-ad]  Ti-amat  ur-ru-bi-is  ta-kab-ba-as  at-ta 

rma]-ri  mu-du-u  gim-ri  uz-nu 

[Ti-ama]t  §u-up-§i-ib  i-na  te-e-ka  el-lu 

[ur-ba-ka]  ur-ru-bi-i§  §u-tar-di-ma 
130  [ ]  la  ut-tak-ka  §u-te-e-ri  ar-ka-niS 

[ib-d]u-m[a  b]e-lum  a-na  a-mat  a-bi-§u 


16  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

His  heart  exulted  and  he  spoke  to  his  father: 
"O  lord  of  the  gods,  Destiny  of  the  great  gods, 
If  I,  your  avenger, 

135  Do  enchain  Tiamat,  and  give  you  life 
Make  an  assembly,  exalt  my  destiny. 
In  Upshukkinaku  seat  yourselves  joyfully  together, 
"When  I  speak  even  as  you  may  I  decree  fate 
That  which  I  do  shall  remain  unchanged, 

140  It  shall  not  be  changed,  it  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of 
my  lips." 

THE    THIRD    TABLET 

Anshar  opened  his  mouth,  and 
Unto  Gaga,  his  minister,  spoke  the  word 
"0  Gaga,  thou  minister  that  rejoicest  my  heart, 
Unto  Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu  will  I  send  thee. 
5  The  order  of  my  heart  thou  canst  comprehend, 

thou  shalt  bring  before  me 

let  the  gods,  all  of  them. 

Make  ready  for  a  feast,  at  a  banquet  let  them  sit, 
Let  them  eat  bread,  let  them  mingle  wine, 
10  For  Marduk  their  avenger,  let  them  decree  destiny 
Go  Gaga,  stand  before  them, 

[e]-li-is  lib-ba-Su-ma  a-na  a-bi-§u  i-zak-kar 

be-lum  ilani  si-mat  ilani  rabuti 

sum-ma-ma  a-na-ku  mu-tir  gi-mil-Ii-ku-un 
135  a-kam-me  Ti-amat-ma  u-bal-Iat  ka-a-§u-un 

§uk-na-ma  pu-ulj-ra  §u-te-ra  i-ba-a  §im-ti 

i-na  Up-§u-ukkin-na  (ki)  mit-ija-ri§  Jja-diS  ti§-ba-ma 

ip-su  pi-ia  ki-ma  ka-tu-nu-ma  §i-ma-ta  lu-§i-im 

la  ut-tak-kar  mim-mu-u  a-ban-nu-u  a-na-ku 
140  ai  i-tur  ai  i-in-nin-na-a  se-kar  §a-ap-ti-ia 

THE    THIRD    TABLET 

An-§ar  pa-a-§u  i-pu-§am-ma 

[a-na  (ilu)  Ga-ga  suk-kal-li-]  §u  a-ma-tu  i-zak-kar 
[(ilu)  Ga-ga  suk-kal]-lum  mu-tib  ka-bit-ti-ia 
[a-na  (ilu)  Lab-mu  u  (ilu)  La-b]a-mu  ka-a-ta  lu-u5-pur-ka 
5  [te-rit  lib-bi-ia]  ti-is-bu-ru  te-Ii-' 

§u-bi-ka  a-na  mab-ri-ka 

ilani  na-gab-§u-un 

[li-§a-nu  li§-ku-n]u  i-na  ki-ri-e-ti  li§-bu 
[a§-na-an  li-k]  u-[l]u  lip-ti-ku  ku-ru-na 
10  [a-na  (ilu)  Marduk  mu]-tir-ri  gi-mil-li-§u-nu  Ii-§i-mu  §im-ta 
[a-lik  (ilu)  Ga-ga  kud-me-su-nu  i-ziz-ma 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  17 

All  that  I  say  to  thee,  repeat  thou  to  them,  saying, 
Anshar,  your  son,  hath  sent  me. 
The  command  of  his  heart,  he  hath  made  me  to  know 
15  He  saith,  that  Tiamat  our  mother,  has  conceived  a 

hatred  against  us, 
An  assembly  has  she  made,  she  rages  in  anger. 
All  the  gods  have  turned  to  her. 
Even  those  whom  ye  have  created,  march  at  her 

side. 
They  have  banded  together,  they  advance  at  Tia- 

mat's  side; 
20  They  are  furious,  they  plan  without  rest  night  or 

day, 
They  prepare  for  battle,  they  fume,  they  rage. 
They  have  joined  their  forces,  they  prepare  battle. 
Ummu-Khubur,  who  created  all  things. 
Hath  made  in  addition  invincible  weapons,  she  has 

spawned  monstrous  serpents, 
25  Sharp  of  tooth,  merciless  in  carnage. 

With  jx)ison  instead  of  blood  she  filled  their  bodies. 

Terrible  dragons  she  clothed  with  terror. 

With  splendor  she  decked  them,  she  made  them  of 

lofty  appearance. 
Whoever  beholds  them,  terror  overcomes  him. 

[mim-mu-u]  a-zak-ka-ru-ka  §u-un-na-a  sa-a-su-ua 

[An-sar]  ma-ru-ku-nu  u-ma-'-i-ra-an-ni 

[te-rit]  libbi-§u  u-§a-as-bi-ra-an-ni  ia-a-ti 
15  [um-ma  Ti-a]mat  a-Iit-ta-ni  i-zir-ra-an-na-si 

[pu-ulj-ru  sit-k]u-na-at-ma  ag-gis  lab-bat 

is-iju-ru-sim-ma  ilani  gi-mir-su-un 

a-di  sa  at-tu-nu  tab-na-a  i-da-sa  al-ka 

im-ma-as-rii-nim-ma  i-du-us  Ti-ainat  te-bu-u-ni 
20  iz-zu  kap-du  la  sa-ki-pu  mu-sa  u  im-ma 

na-su-u  tam-ha-ri  na-zar-bu-bu  lab-bu 

unken-na  sit-ku-nu-ma  i-ban-nu-u  su-Ia-a-[ti] 

Um-inu-Hvi-bur  pa-ti-kat  ka-la-[ma] 

us-rad-di  ka-ak-ki  la  mab-ri  it-ta-lad  sirmajje 
25  zak-tu-ma  sin-ni  la  pa-du-u  at-ta-'-[i] 

im-tu  ki-ma  da-mi  zu-inur-su-nu  iis-ma-al-l[i] 

usumgalle  na-ad-ru-u-ti  pul-Jja-a-ti  u-sal-bis-[ma] 

me-lam-me  us-das-sa-a  e-li§  iim-tas-[§il] 

a-mir-§u-nu  sar-ba-ba  lis-J]ar-[ini-ini] 


18  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

30  Their  bodies  rear  up  and  none  can  withstand  their 
attack 
She  set  up  serpents,  and  dragons,  and  the  monster 

Lakhamu, 
And  hurricanes  and  furious  dogs,  and  scorpion  men 
And  mighty  tempests  and  fish  men  and  rams; 
They  bear  pitiless  weapons,  without  fear  of  the  fight. 
35  Puissant  are  her  orders,  none  can  resist  them; 
In  all,  eleven  monsters  of  this  kind,  she  created 
Among  the  gods  who  were  her  first  born,  who  formed 

her  troop 
She  exalted  Kingu ;  among  them  she  made  him  great. 
To  march  before  the  troops,  to  lead  the  throng, 
40  To   seize   the   weapons,   to   advance,   to   begin  the 

The  primacy  in  the  combat,  the  control  of  the  fight 
She  entrusted  to  him,  in  costly  raiment  she  made 

him  sit,  saying, 
'I  have  uttered  the  spell,  in  the  assembly  of  the  gods 

I  have  made  thee  lord. 
The  lordship  over  all  the  gods,  I  have  entrusted  to 

thee. 
45  Be  thou  exalted,  thou  mine  only  spouse. 
May  the  Anunaki  exalt  thy  name  over  all.' 

30  zu-mur-su-nu  liS-taJj-bi-dam-ma  la  i-ni-'-u  i-rat-su-[unl 

u§-ziz  ba-as-mu  sir-rul-su  u  (ilu)  La-ba-[mi] 

u-gal-lum  UR-BB  u  akrab-amel[u] 

u-mi  da-ab-ru-ti  nun-amelu  u  ku-sa-rik-[ku] 

na-a§  kakke  la  pa-di-i  la  a-di-ru  ta-b[a-zi] 
35  gab-sa  te-ri-tu-§a  la  ma-bar  §i-na-a-[ma] 

ap-pu-un-na-ma  es-tin  es-ri-tum  kima  su-a-tu  u§-tab-[§i] 

i-na  ilani  bu-uk-ri-sa  su-ut  i§-kun-si  [pu-ub-ri] 

u-sa-a§-ki  (ilu)  Kin-gu  ina  bi-ri-su-[nu  sa-a-§u]  u§-rab-[bi-i§] 

[a]-li-kut  mab-ri  pa-an  um-ma-ni  [mu-ir-ru-ut  pubri] 
40  [na-a]§  kakke  ti-is-bu-tu  ti-[bu-u  a-na-an-tu] 

[§u-ud  tam-ba-ri  ra-ab  §ik-[ka-tu-ti] 

[ip-kid]-ma  ka-tus-su  u-se-si-ba-a§-[§u  ina  kar-ri] 

[ad-d]i  ta-a-ka  ina  pubur  ilani  [u-§ar-bi-ka] 

[ma]-li-ku-ut  il4ni  gi-mir-[§u-nu  ka-tuk-ka  u§-mal-li] 
45  [lu-u]  §ur-ba-ta-ma  ba-'-i-ri  e-du-[u  at-ta] 

li-ir-tab-bu-u  zik-ru-ka  eli  kalisu-n[u     .      .      .      (ilu)   A-nun- 
na-ki 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  19 

She  gave  him  the  tablets  of  destiny,  on  his  breast 

she  placed  them,  saying, 
'Thy  command  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of  thy  mouth 

shall  be  established.' 
When  Kingu  was  exalted  and  had  received  the  power 

of  Anu 
50  He  decreed  destiny  among  the  gods  his  sons,  saying, 
'The  opening  of  your  mouth  shall  quench  the  fire  god; 
The  strong  in  combat  shall  increase  his  strength,' 
I  have  sent  Anu,  but  he  could  not  withstand  her 

presence, 
Nudimmud  was  afraid  and  turned  back. 
55  But  Marduk  is  ready,  the  director  of  the  gods,  your 

son; 
To  set  out  against  Tiamat,  his  heart  has  moved  him. 
He  opened  his  mouth  and  spoke  to  me,  saying, 
'If  I,  your  avenger, 
Do  enchain  Tiamat  and  give  you  life 
60  Make  an  assembly,  exalt  my  destiny. 

In  Upshukkinaku  seat  yourselves  joyfully  together 
With  my  word,  in  your  stead,  will  I  decree  destiny. 
That  which  I  do  shall  remain  unchanged. 
It  shall  not  be  changed,  it  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of 

my  lips.' 

id-din-sum-ma  dup§imati  i-ra-tu-us  u-sat-mi-ijj 

ka-ta  kibit-ka  la  in-nin-na-a  li-kun  si-it  pi-i-[ka] 

in-nan-nu  (ilu)  Kingu  su-us-ku-u  li-ku-u  [(ilu)  A-nu-ti 
50  an  ilani  mare-sa  §i-ma-ta  is-tii-mu] 

ip-§u  pi-ku-nu  (ilu)  Gibil  li-ni-ijj-ija 

na'id  ina  kit-mu-ri  ma-ag-sa-ri  li§-rab-bi-ib 

as-pur-ma  (ilu)  A-nu-um  ul  i-li-'-a  ma-bar-§a 

(ilu)  Nu-dim-mud  i-dur-ma  i-tu-ra  ar-ki§ 
55  '-ir  (ilu)  Marduk  ab-kal-lu  ilani  ma-ru-ku-un 

raa-ba-ris  Ti-amat  lib-ba-su  a-ra  ub-la 

ip-su  pi-i-su  i-ta-ma-a  a-na  ia-a-ti 

sum-ma-ma  a-na-ku  mu-tir  gi-mil-li-ku-un 

a-kam-me  Ti-amat-ma  u-bal-lat  ka-su-un 
60  suk-na-a-ma  pu-uh-ru  su-ti-ra  i-ba-a  sim-ti 

i-na  Up-su-ukkin-na-ki  mit-Jia-rii  ija-dis  ta§-ba-ma 

ip-su  pi-ia  ki-ma  ka-tu-nu-ma  si-ma-tu  lu-§im-ma 

la  ut-tak-kar  mim-mu-u  a-ban-nu-u  a-na-ku 

ai  i-tur  ai  in-nin-na-a  se-kar  lap-ti-ia 


20  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

65  Hasten  therefore,  and  fix  quickly  your  destiny 
That  he  may  go  and  attack  your  strong  enemy !" 
Gaga  went,  he  made  his  way  and 
Before  Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu,  the  gods  his  fathers, 
Humbly   did    he   make   obeisance,    and    kissed   the 

ground  at  their  feet 
70  He  humbled  himself;  then  he  stood  up  and  spoke  to 

them,  saying, 
Anshar  your  son  has  sent  me. 

The  purpose  of  his  heart  he  has  made  known  to  me, 
He  says  that  Tiamat,  our  mother,  has  conceived  a 

hatred  against  us, 
An  assembly  has  she  made,  she  rages  in  anger. 
75  All  the  gods  have  turned  to  her, 

Even  those  whom  ye  have  created,  march  at  her  side. 
They  have  banded  together,  they  advance  at  Tia- 

mat's  side; 
They  are  furious,  they  plan  without  rest  night  or 

(lay, 
They  prepare  for  battle,  they  fume,  they  rage, 
80  They  have  joined  their  forces,  they  prepare  battle. 
Ummu-Ivhubur,  who  created  all  things. 
Hath  made  in  addition  invincible  weapons,  she  has 

spawned  monstrous  serpents, 

65  l)u-um-ta-nim-ma  si-mat-ku-nu  ar-}}is  si-ma-su 

lil-lik  lim-Jju-ra  na-kar-ku-nu  dan-nu 

il-lik  (ilu)  Ga-ga  vir-^a-su  u-sar-di-ma 

as-ris  (ilu)  Lalj-mu  u  (ilu)  La-Jia-me  ilani  abe-su 

us-kin-rna  is-§ik  kak-ka-ra  sa-pal-su-un 
70  i-§ir  iz-ziz-ma  i-zak-kar-su-un 

An-sai'  ma-ru-ku-nu  u-ma-'-ir-an-ni 

te-rit  lib-bi-su  u-sa-as-bi-ra-an-ni  ia-a-ti 

um-ma  Ti-amat  a-lit-ta-ni  i-zir-ra-an-na-§i 

pu-ujj-ru  sit-ku-na-at-ma  ajr-pis  lab-bat 
75  is-Jju-ru-.^im-ma  ilani  gi-mir-su-un 

a-di  §a  at-tu-nu  tab-na-a  i-da-sa  al-ku 

im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma  i-du-us  Ti-a-ma-ti  te-bu-ni 

iz-zu  kap-du  la  sa-ki-pu  mu-si  u  im-ma 

na-su-u  tam-ha-ri  na-zar-bu-bu  lab-bu 
80  unkeii-na  sit-ku-nu-ma  i-ban-nu-u  su-la-a-ti 

Um-mu-Hu-bur  pa-ti-kat  ka-la-ma 

u§-rad-di  kakke  la  majj-ri  it-ta-lad  sirmabe 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  21 

Sharp  of  tooth,  merciless  in  carnage, 
With  poison  instead  of  blood,  she  filled  their  bodies. 
85  Terrible  dragons  she  clothed  with  terror, 

With  splendor  she  decked  them,  she  made  them  of 

lofty  appearance 
Whoever  beholds  them,  terror  overcomes  him. 
Their  bodies  rear  up  and  none  can  withstand  their 

attack. 
She  set  up  serpents  and  dragons,  and  the  monster 

Lakhamu 
90  And    hurricanes   and    furious    dogs,    and    scorpion 

men. 
And  mighty  tempests  and  fish  men  and  rams; 
They   bear  pitiless    weapons,   without   fear   of    the 

fight. 
Puissant  are  her  orders,  none  can  resist  them; 
In  all,  eleven  monsters  of  this  kind,  she  created. 
95  Among   the   gods,    who   were   her   first   born,   who 

formed  her  troop 
She   exalted    Kingu;    among   them    she    made   him 

great. 
To  march  before  the  troops,  to  lead  the  throng. 
To   seize   the   weapons,   to   advance,   to   begin   the 

attack. 
The  primacy  in  the  combat,  the  control  of  the  fight 

zak-tu-ma  sin-ni  la  pa-du-u  at-ta-'-i 

im-ta  kima  da-a-mi  zu-mur-§u-nu  us-ma-al-li 
85  uSumgalle  na-ad-ru-ti  pul-Jja-a-ti  u-sal-bis-ma 

me-lam-me  us-da§-sa-a  i-lis  um-ta§-§il 

a-mir-§u-nu  §ar-ba-ba  li-iij-bar-mi-im 

zu-mir-§u-nu  liS-taJj-Jji-dam-ma  la  i-ni-'-u  i-rat-su-un 

us-ziz  ba-as-mu  sir-ru§-su  u  (ilu)  La-Jja-mi 
90  u-gal-lum  ur-be  u  akrab-amolu 

fime  da-ab-ru-ti  nun  amolu  u  [ku-sa-rik-ku] 

na-as  kakke  la  pa-di-i  la  a-di-ru  ta-Jja-zi 

gab-§a  te-ri-tu-§a  la  ma-ljar  si-na-ma 

ap-pu-un-na-ma  is-tin  es-rit  ki-ma  §u-a-tu  u§-tab-§i 
95  i-na  ilani  bu-uk-ri-sa  su-ut  i§-ku-nu-§i  pu-u|j-ri 

u-sa-as-ki  (ilu)  Kin-gu  ina  bi-ri-§u-nu  §a-a-su  u§-rab-bi-j§ 

a-li-ku-ut  maji-ri  pa-au  um-ma-ni  mu-ir-ru-ut  pu^ri 

na-as  kakko  ti-is-bu-tu  te-bii-u  a-na-an-tu 

Su-ud  tam-lja-ri  ra-ab  sik-ka-tu-ti 


22  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

100  She  entrusted  to  him,  in  costly  raiment  she  made 

him  sit,  saying, 
'I  have  uttered  the  spell,  in  the  assembly  of  the  gods 

I  have  made  thee  Lord, 
The  lordship  over  all  the  gods,  I  have  entrusted  to  thee. 
Be  thou  exalted,  thou  mine  only  spouse. 
May  the  AnnunaA;i  exalt  thy  name  over  all.' 
105  She  gave  him  the  tablets  of  destiny,  on  his  breast 

she  placed  them,  saying, 
Thy  command  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of  thy  mouth 

shall  be  established. 
When    Kingu    was   exalted    and    had   received     the 

power  of  Anu 
He  decreed  destiny  among  the  gods  his  sons,  saying, 
The  opening  of  your  mouth  shall  quench  the  fire  god, 
110  The  strong  in  combat  shall  increase  his  strength 

I  have  sent  Anu,  but   he  could   not  withstand  her 

presence, 
Nudimmu  was  afraid  and  turned  back 
But  Marduk  is  ready,  the  director  of  the  gods,  your 

son; 
To  set  out  against  Tiamat,  his  heart  has  moved  him. 
115  He  opened  his  mouth  and  spoke  to  me,  saying. 
If,  I,  your  avenger, 

100  ip-kid-ma  ka-tus-su  u-se-si-ba-as-su  ina  kar-ri 

ad-di  ta-a-ka  ina  pu^jur  ilani  u-§ar-bi-ka 

ma-li-kut  ilani  gim-rat-su-nu  ka-tuk-ka  u§-mal-li 

lu-u  §ur-ba-ta-ma  Ija-i-ri  e-du-u  at-ta 

li-ir-tab-bu-u  zik-ru-ka  eli  kali-§u-nu     .     .     .      (ilu)  A-nun-na 
[-ki] 
105  id-d[in-s]um-ma  dupsimati  i-ra-a[t^su  u-§at-mi-it 

ka-ta  kibit-ka  la  in-nin-[na-a  li-kun  si-it  pi-i-ka] 

in-na-na  (ilu)  Kin-gu  su-us-ku-[u  li-ku-u  (ilu)  A-nu-ti] 

an  ilani  mare-sa  si-[ma-ta  is-ti-mu] 

ip-§u  pi-i-ku-nu  (ilu)  Gibil  [li-ni-ijj-ija] 
110  nd-id  ina  kit-mu-ru  ma-ag-l[a-ri  li§-rab-bi-ib 

a§-pur-ma  (ilu)  A-nu-uni  ul  i-[li-'-a  ma-Jjar-§a] 

(ilu)  Nu-dira-mud  e-dur-ma  i-[tu-ra  ar-ki§] 

'-ir  (ilu)  Marduk  ab-kal-[lu  i]la[ni  ma-ru-ku-un 

ma-jja-riS  Ti-amat  li[b-ba-§u  a-ra  ub-la] 
115  ip-§u  pi-i-§u  [i-ta-ma-a  a-na  ia-a-ti] 

§um-ma-ma  a-na-ku  [mu-tir  gi-mil-li-ku-un] 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  23 

Do  enchain  Tiamat  and  give  you  life 

Make  an  assembly,  exalt  my  destiny 

In  Upshukkinaku  seat  yourselves  joyfully  together 
120  When  I  speak,  even  as  you  may  I  decree  fate. 

That  which  /  do  shall  remain  unchanged. 

It  shall  not  be  changed,  it  shall  not  fail,  the  word  of 
my  lips' 

Hasten  therefore,  and  fix  quickly  your  destiny 

That  he  may  go  and  attack  your  strong  enemy" 
125  Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu  heard,  they  cried  aloud, 

All  of  the  Igigi  complained  bitterly,  saying, 

Because  of  what  enmity  is  it  that  they     .     .     . 

We  do  not  understand  the  deed  of  Tiamat" 

Then  they  gathered  together,  they  went 
130  The  great  gods,  all  of  them,  who  decree  destiny. 

They  entered  before  Anshar,  they  filled     .     .     . 

They  kissed  one  another,  in  the  assembly     .     .     . 

They  made   ready  the    feast,  at   the  banquet   they 
sat, 

They  ate  bread,  they  mingled  the  wine. 
135  The  sweet  drink  made  them  drunken     .     .     . 

By  drinking  they  were  drunken,  their  bodies  were 
filled. 

a-kam-me  Ti-amat-m[a  u-bal-lat  ka-su-un] 

§uk-na-a-ma  pu-u^-ru  s[u-ti-ra  i-ba-a  §im-ti] 

i-na  Up-§u-ukkin-na-ki  mi[t-i}a-ris  ha-dis  tas-ba-ma 
120  ip-su  pi-ia  ki-ma  k[a-tu-nu-ma  §i-ma-tu  lu-sim-ma] 

la  ut-tak-kar  mim-m[u]-u  a-ban-nu-u  [a-na-ku] 

[a]i  i-tur  [ai  in]-nin-na-a  se-kar  [sap-ti-ia] 

bu-um-ta-nim-ma  si-mat-ku-nu  ar-^jis  [§i-ma-§u] 

[I]il-lik  lim-Jju-ra  na-kar-ku-nu  dan-nu 
125  [i]§-mu-ma  (ilu)  Lajj-ha  (ilu)  La-Jja-mu  is-su-u  e-Ii-tum 

(ilu)  Igigi  nap-ljar-§u-nu  i-nu-ku  mar-si-is 

mi-na-a  nak-ra  a-di  ir-su-u  si-bi-it  n[e     .     .     .] 

la  ni-i-di  ni-i-ni  sa  Ti-amat  e-pi[§-ti-la] 

ik-§a-§u-nim-ma  il-lak-Pcu-ni] 
130  ilani  rabdti  ka-li-su-nii  mu-§im-[mu  sim-ti] 

i-ru-bu-ma  mut-ti-i§  An-gar  im-lu-u  [.     .     .] 

in-ni§-ku  a-|}u-u  a-bi  ina  puljri  [.     .     .] 

li-sa-nu  i§-ku-nu  ina  ki-ri-e-ti  [us-bu] 

a§-na-an  i-ku-lu  ip-ti-ku  [ku-ru-na] 
135  §i-ri-sa  mat-ku  u-sa-an-ni  [.     ,     .]-[i']a^-[*J]  i-§u-[uii] 

§i-ik-ru  ina  §a-te-e  Jja-ba-su  zu-um-[ri] 


24  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

They  shouted  aloud,  their  heart  was  exalted, 
Then  for  Marduk,  their  avenger,  did  they  decree 
destiny. 

THE    FOURTH    TABLET 

They  prepared  for  him  a  princely  seat, 

Before  his  fathers,  he  took  his  place  as  sovereign. 

'Thou  art  most  honored  among  the  great  gods, 

Thy  destiny  is  beyond  compare,  thy  command  is 
Anu. 
5  O  Marduk,  thou  art  most  honored  among  the  great 
gods. 

Thy  destiny  is  beyond   compare,   thy   command   is 
Anu. 

In  all  time  thy  command  shall  not  be  changed, 

To  exalt  and  to  abase  lie  in  thy  hand. 

Established  shall  be  the  word  of  thy  mouth,  resistless 
thy  command, 
10  None  among  the  gods  shall  transgress  thy  limits. 

Maintenance  is    the   desire   of   the    shrines    of   the 
gods. 

In   their  sanctuary   shall    thy   sanctuary   be   estab- 
lished. 

O  Marduk,  thou  art  our  avenger. 

We  give  thee  lordship  over  the  whole  world. 

ma-'-dis  e-gu-u  ka-bit-ta-su-un  i-te-el-[li] 

a-na  (ilu)  Marduk  mu-tir  gi-mil-li-§u-nu  i-sim-mu  sim-[tu] 

THE  FOURTH  TABLET 

id-du-sum-ma  pa-rak  ru-bu-tim 
ma-tja-ri-is  ab-bi-e-§u  a-na  ma-li-ku-tum  ir-me 
at-ta-ma  kab-ta-ta  i-na  ilani  ra-bu-tum 
§i-mat-ka  la  sa-na-an  se-kar-ka  (ilu)  Anuni 
5  (ilu)  Marduk  kab-ta-ta  i-na  ilani  ra-bu-tum 
§i-mat-ka  la  §a-na-an  se-kar-ka  (ilu)  A-num 
i§-tu  u-mi-im-ma  la  in-nin-na-a  ki-bit-ka 
§u-us-ku-u  u  §u-us-pu-lu  §i-i  lu-u  ga-at-ka 
lu-u  ki-na-at  si-it  pi-i-ka  la  sa-ra-ar  se-kar-ka 
10  ma-am-ma-an  i-na  ilani  i-tuk-ka  la  it-ti-ik 
za-na-nu-tum  ir-^at  pa-rak  il4ni-ma 
a-§ar  sa-gi-su-nu  lu-u  ku-un  as-ru-uk-ka 
(ilu)  INfarduk  at-ta-ma  mn-tir-ru  gi-mil-li-ni 
ni-id-din-ka  gar-ru-tum  ki§-sat  kal  gim-ri-e-ti 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  25 

15  Thou  shalt  take  thy  seat  m  the  assembly,  thy  word 

shall  be  exalted. 
Thy  weapon  shall  not  lose  its  power,  it  shall  break  in 

pieces  thy  foe. 
O  lord  defend  the  life  of  him  that  trusteth  in  thee. 
But,  as  for  the  god,  who  undertook  evil,  pour  out  his 

life." 
Then  they  placed  among  them  a  garment, 
20  And  unto  Marduk,  their  first  born,  they  spoke: 
Thy  destiny,  O  lord,  is  supreme  among  the  gods. 
To  destroy  and  to  create,  when  thou  dost  command, 

it  shall  be  fulfilled. 
Thy  command  shall  destroy  the  garment. 
And  if  thou  dost  command,  the  garment  shall  be 

intact." 
25  Then  he  spoke  with  his  mouth,  the  garment  was 

destroyed, 
He  commanded  again,  the  garment  was  restored. 
When  the  gods,  his  fathers,  beheld  the  efficacy  of  his 

word 
They    rejoiced,    they    paid    homage,    "Marduk     is 

king." 
They  bestowed  upon  him  the  sceptre,  the  throne,  the 

'palu^ 


1  The  palu  was  some  badge  of  authority.      King  translates  '  ring,' 
but  we  have  no  proof  of  its  correctness. 

15  ti-sam-ma  i-na  pu-ljur  lu-u  sa-ga-ta  a-mat-ka 

kak-ki-ka  ai  ip-pal-tu-u  li-ra-i-su  na-ki-ri-ka 

be-lum  §a  tak-lu-ka  na-pis-ta-su  gi-mil-ma 

u  ilu  sa  lim-ni-e-ti  i-Jju-zu  tu-bu-uk  nap-sat-su 

u§-zi-z.u-ma  i-na  bi-ri-§u-nu  lu-ba-su  is-ten 
20  a-na  (ilu)  Marduk  bu-uk-ri-§u-nu  §u-nu  iz-zak-ru 

§i-mat-ka  be-lum  lu-u  majj-ra-at  il4ni-ina 

a-ba-tum  u  ba-nu-u  ki-bi  li-ik-tu-nu 

ip-sa  pi-i-ka  li-'-a-bit  lu-ba-su 

tu-ur  ki-bi-§um-ma  lu-ba-§u  li-iS-lim 
25  ik-bi-ma  i-na  pi-i-su  '-a-bit  lu-ba-su 

i-tu-ur  ik-bi-um-ma  lu-ba-su  it-tab-ni 

ki-ma  si-it  pi-i-§u  i-mu-ru  il4ni  ab-bi-c-§u 

iii-<lu-u  ik-ru-bu  (ilu)  Marduk-ma  §ar-ru 

u-us-si-pu-su  (isu)  hatta  (isu)  kussa  u  pala.(a) 


ly^ 


26  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

30  They  gave  him  an  invincible  weapon,  which  destroys 

the  enemy. 
"Go  and  cut  off  the  life  of  Tiamat, 
Let  the  wind  carry  her  blood  into  secret  places." 
After  the  gods  his  fathers  had  decreed  for  the  lord 

his  destiny 
They  made  his  way  a  path  of  salvation  and  success. 
35  He  made  ready  the  bow,  appointed  it  as  his  weapon, 
He  seized  a  spear,  he  fastened     .     .     . 
He  raised  the  club,  in  his  right  hand  he  grasped  it, 
The  bow  and  the  quiver  he  hung  at  his  side. 
He  put  the  lightning  in  front  of  him,  fc,    '7 

40  With  flaming  fire  he  filled  his  body.  -  Kjt  O^HT^^ 
He  made  a  net,  to  enclose  Tiamat  within  it, 
He  set  it  up  at  the  four  winds,  that  naught  of  her 

might  escape, 
At  the  South  wind,  and  the  North  wind,  and  the 

East  wind  and  the  West  wind. 
Beside  he  attached  the  net,  the  gift  of  his  father  Anu, 
45  He  created  an  evil  wind,  a  tempest,  a  hurricane, 
A  fourfold  wind,  a  seven  fold  wind,  a  whirlwind,  a 

wind  beyond  compare. 
He  sent  forth  the  winds,  which  he  had  created,  the 

seven  of  them, 

30  id-di-nu-su  kak-ku  la  ma-alj-ra  d;i-'-i-bu  za-ai-ri 

a-lik-ma  sa  Ti-amat  nap-§a-tu-u§  pu-ru-'-ma 

§a-a-ru  da-rai-sa  a-na  pu-uz-ra-tum  li-bil-lu-ni 

i-§i-mu-ma  sa  (ilu)  bol  si-ma-tu-u§  ilani  ab-bi-e-su 

u-ru-ujj  su-ul-mu  u  ta§-me-e  us-ta-as-bi-tu-us  Jjar-ra-nu 
35  ib-§ira-ma  (isu)  ka§ta  kak-ka-su  u-ad-di 

mul-mul-lum  u§-tar-ki-ba  u-kin-§u  ba-at-nu 

is-si-ma  (isu)  mitta  im-na-§u  u-sa-Jji-iz 

(isu)  kasta  u  (masku)  is-pa-tum  i-du-u§-§u  i-lu-ul 

is-kun  bi-ir-ku  i-na  pa-ni-su 
40  nab-lu  mus-ta{j-mi-tu  zu-mur-§u  um-ta-al-la 

i-pu-u§-ma  sa-pa-ra  §ul-mu-u  kir-bis  Ti-amat 

ir-bitr-ti  sa-a-ri  u§-te-is-bi-ta  ana  la  a-si-e  mim-mi-§a 

sOtu  iltdnu  sadu  ajjarrlj 

i-du-u§  sa-pa-ra  us-tak-ri-ba  ki-il-ti  abi-§u  (ilu)  A-nim 
45  ib-ni  im-Jjul-la  §ara  lim-na  me-jja-a  a-§am-§u-tum 

§ar  arba'i  sar  sibi  Sara  e§a  §ara  \k  Sanan 

u-§e-sa-am-ma  sara  §a  ib-nu-u  si-bit-ti-§u-un 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  27 

To  disturb  the  inner  parts  of  Tiamat,  they  followed 
after  him. 

Then  the  lord  took  the  flood,  his  mighty  weapon, 
50  He  mounted  the  chariot,  the  storm  incomparable, 
the  terrible. 

He  harnessed  four  horses  and  yoked  them  to  it, 

Destructive,  pitiless,  overwhelming,  swift, 

.     .     .     .     their  teeth  carry  poison 

They    know    how     .     .     .     ,    they    are    trained    to 
trample  under  foot, 
55 fearful  are  they  in  battle 

Left  and  right     .     .     . 

His  garment     ...     he  was  clothed  with  terror, 

With  overpowering  brightness  his  head  was  crowned. 

He  took  his  road,  he  followed  his  path. 
60  Toward  Tiamat,  the  raging,  he  set  his  face. 

On  his  Hps  he  held     .     .     . 

he  grasped  in  his  hand 

Then  they  beheld  him,  the  gods  beheld  him. 

The  gods  his  fathers  beheld  him,  the  gods  beheld  him. 
65  And  the  lord  drew  nigh,  he  gazed  upon  the  inward 
parts  of  Tiamat, 

He  perceived  the  design  of  Kingu,  her  spouse. 

kir-bi5  Ti-amat  §u-ud-Iu-bu  ti-bu-u  arki-§u 

i§-si-ma  be-lum  a-bu-ba  kakka-§u  raba(a) 
50  (isu)  narkabta  u-mu  la  malj-ri  ga-lit-ta  ir-kab 

is-mid-sim-ma  ir-bit  na-as-ma-di  i-du-us-§a  i-lul 

[sa]-gi-§u  la  pa-du-u  ra-Jji-su  mu-up-par-§a 

[ ]-ti  sin-na-lu-nu  na-§a-a  im-ta 

[ i]-du-u  sa-pa-na  lam-du 

55  [ ]-za  ra-a^-ba  [t]u-ku-un-tum 

su-me-la  u  [im-na     .     .     .]-a  i-pat     .     .     . 

na-atj-l[ap-ti-§u     .     .     .]-ti  pul-Jja-ti  [Jjaj-lip-ma 

me-Iam-mi-su  salj-[pu  a]-pi-ir  r[a]-§u-u§-su 

u§-te-§ir-ma  [bar-ra-an-Su  u]r-lja-lu  u-sar-di-ma 
60  as-ri§  Ti-amat  [§a  ag]-gat  pa-nu-us-su  is-kun 

i-na  §ap-ti  [ ]  u-kal-Iu 

u-mi-im-ta  [.     .     .]-ti  ta-me-ib  lak-tu§-Su 

i-na  u-mi-§u  i-t[ul]-lu-§u  ilani  i-tui-Iu-§u 

ilani  abe-§u  i-tul-lu-su  ilani  i-tul-lu-§u 
65  it-bi-ma  be-lum  kab-lu-u§  Ti-a-ma-ti  i-bar-ri 

§a  (ilu)  Kin-gu  ba-'-ri-§a  i-§e-'-a  me-ki-§u 


28  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

As  he  gazed,  he  was  troubled  in  his  motions, 
His  resolution  was  destroyed,  his  action  was  dis- 
ordered, 
And  the  gods,  his  helpers,  who  marched  by  his  side, 
70  Beheld     their     leader's     .     .     .     their    vision    was 
troubled. 
But  Tiamat  uttered  a  cry,  she  turned  not  her  neck, 
With  full  lips,  she  held  fast  rebellion, 

thy  coming  as  lord  of  the  gods 

"From  their  places  have  they  gathered,  in  thy  place 
are  they." 
75  Then  the  lord  raised  the  flood,  his  mighty  weapon. 
And  against  Tiamat,  who  was  raging,  he  sent  it  with 

the  words. 
Thou  hast  made  thyself  great,   thou  hast  exalted 

thyself  on  high. 
And  thy  heart  has  moved  thee  to  call  to  battle. 

their  fathers     .     .     . 

80  ...     .     their     .     .     .     thou  hatest     .     .     . 
Thou  hast  exalted  Kingu  to  be  thy  spouse. 
Thou  hast     .     .     .     him,  to  issue  decrees  like  Anu, 

thou  hast  followed  after  evil. 

And  against  the  gods  my  fathers  thou  hast  wrought 
evil. 

i-na-at-tal-ma  e-si  ma-lak-§u 

sa-pi-iJi  te-ma-§u-ma  si-^a-ti  ip-sit-su 

u  ilani  ri-su-§u  a-li-ku  i-di-su 
70  i-mu-ru  [.     .     .     -a]m-ta  a-sa-ri-du  ni-til-su-un  i-si 

[i]d-di  [.     .     .]  Ti-amat  ul  u-ta-ri  ki-§ad-sa 

i-na  sap-t[i]  §a  lul-la-a  u-kal  sar-ra-a-ti 

[.     .     .]-ta  [.     .     .]  sa  be-lum  ilani  ti-bu-ka 

[a§]-ru-us-su-un  ip-Jju-ru  su-nu  as-ruk-ka 
75  [i§-si-ma  be-lum  a-bu-ba  kakka-§u  raba(a) 

[ Ti]-amat  sa  ik-mi-lu  ki-a-am  i§-pur-§i 

[ ]-ba-a-ti  e-lis  na-sa-ti-[ma] 

[ ]-ba-ki-ma  di-ki  a-na-an-[til 

[ ]  abe-su-nu  i-da-[.     .     .] 

80  [ ]-iu-nu  ta-zi-ri  ri-e-[.     .     .] 

[ (ilu)  Kin-g]u  a-na  ba-'-ru-t[i-ki] 

[ ]-§u  a-na  pa-ra-as  (ilu)  An-nu-ti 

[ lim-n]i-e-ti  tc-se-'-e-ma 

[ illani  abe  (e)-a  li-mut-ta-ki  tuk-tin-ni 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  29 

85  When  thou  hast  prepared  thy  army,  hast  girded  on 

thy  weapons, 
Come  on,  I  and  thou,  let  us  join  battle. 
When  Tiamat  heard  these  words. 
She  was  beside  herself,  she  lost  her  reason, 
Tiamat  cried  wild  and  loudly, 
90  She  trembled,  she  shook  to  her  foundations. 
She  recited  an  incantation,  she  uttered  her  spell. 
And  the  gods  of  the  battle  consecrated  their  weapons. 
Then  advanced  Tiamat  and  Marduk,  counsellor  of 

the  gods; 
To  the  combat  they  marched,  they  drew  nigh  to 

battle. 
95  The  lord  spread  out  his  net,  and  caught  her, 

The  storm  wind,  that  was  behind  him,  he  let  loose  in 

her  face. 
When  Tiamat  opened  her  mouth  to  its  widest 
He  drove  in  the  evil  wind,  that  she  could  not  close 

her  lips. 
The  terrible  winds  filled  her  belly, 
100  And  her  heart  was  taken  from  her,  and  her  mouth 

she  opened  wide. 
He  seized  the  spear,  and  tore  her  belly, 
He  cut  her  inward  parts,  he  pierced  her  heart. 

85  [lu  s]a-an-da-at  um-mat-ki  lu-rit-ku-su  §u-nu  kakke-ki 

en-di-im-ma  a-na-ku  u  ka-a-si  i  ni-pu-u§  sa-as-ma 

Ti-amat  an-ni-ta  i-na  se-mi-sa 

mal}-liu-ti§  i-te-mi  u-§a-an-ni  te-en-sa 

is-si-ma  Ti-amat  §it-mu-ris  e-li-ta 
90  sur-sis  ma-al-ma-lis  it-ru-ra  is-da-a-[§a] 

i-man-ni  sip-ta  it-ta-nam-di  ta-a-[sa] 

u  ilani  sa  ta}jazi  u-sa-'-lu  su-nu  kakke-§u-u[n] 

in-nin-du-ma  Ti-amat  abkal  ilani  (ilu)  Marduk 

sa-as-mel  it-tib-bu  kit-ru-bu  ta-Jja-zi-is 
95  u§-pa-ri-ir-ma  be-lum  sa-par-ra-su  u-sal-mi-§i 

im-Jjul-lu  sa-bit  ar-ka-ti  pa-nu-u§-su  um-dai-§ir 

ip-te-ma  pi-i-la  Ti-amat  a-na  la-'-a-ti-su 

im-J}ul-la  u§-te-ri-ba  a-na  la  ka-tam  sap-ti-§u 

iz-zu-ti  §are  kar-§a-sa  i-sa-nu-ma 
100  in-ni-Jjaz  lib-ba-sa-ma  pa-a-sa  us-pal-ki 

is-suk  mul-mul-la  ilj-te-pi  ka-ras-sa 

kir-bi-§a  u-bat-ti-ka  u-§al-lit  lib-ba 


30  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

He  made  her  powerless,  he  destroyed  her  life; 

He  cast  down  her  body  and  stood  upon  it. 
105  When  he  had  slain  Tiamat,  the  leader, 

Her  power  was  broken,  her  army  was  scattered. 

And  the  gods,  her  helpers,  who  marched  at  her  side, 

Trembled  and  were  afraid  and  turned  back. 

They  broke  away  to  save  their  lives, 
110  But  they  were  surrounded,  they  could  not  escape. 

He  took  them  captive,  he  broke  their  weapons, 

In  the  net  they  were  thrown,  and  in  the  snare  they 
remained, 

The     ...     of  the  world  they  filled  with  cries  of 

sorrow, 
They   bore   his   punishment,   they   are   shut   up   in 

prison, 
115  And   on  the  eleven   creatures,  which  were   full   of 

fearfulness. 
Upon  the  troop  of  devils,  who  marched  before  her, 
He  cast  fetters  upon  them,  their  side  he     .     .     . 
Them  and  their  opposition  he  trampled  under  his 

feet. 
And  Kingu,  who  had  been  exalted  over  them 
120  He  conquered,  and  with  the  god  Dugga  he  counted 

him, 

ik-mi-§i-ma  nap-sa-ta§  u-bal-li 

§a-lam-§a  id-da-a  eli-§a  i-za-za 
105  ul-tu  Ti-amat  a-lik  pa-ni  i-na-ru 

ki-is-ri-§a  up-tar-ri-ra  pu-}jur-§a  is-sap-Jia 

u  ilani  ri-su-sa  a-li-ku  i-di-sa 

it-tar-ru  ip-la-iju  u-sa^-bi-ru  ar-kat-su-un 

u-§e-su-ma  nap-sa-tu§  e-ti-ru 
110  ni-ta  la-mu-u  na-par-su-di§  la  li-'-e 

[e]-sir-§u-nu-ti-ma  kakke-su-nu  u-sab-bir 

sa-pa-ris  na-du-ma  ka-ma-ris  us-bu 

[.     .     .]-du  tub-ka-a-ti  ma-lu-u  du-ma-mu 

§e-rit-su  na-su-u  ka-lu-u  ki-suk-kis 
115  u  is-ten  e§-rit  nab-ni-ti  §u-ut  pul-J)a-ti  i-sa-nu 

mi-il-la  gal-li-e  a-li-ku  ka-[.     .     .     n]i-sa 

it-ta-di  sir-ri-e-ti  i-di-§u-n[u     .     .     .] 

ga-du  tuk-ma-ti-§u-nu  §a-pal-§u  [ik]-b[u]-u3 

u  (ilu)  Kin-gu  §a  ir-tab-bu-u  ina  [e-li]-§u-un 
120  ik-mi-§u-ma  it-ti  (ilu)  Dug-ga(-)e  §u-a  [.     .     .]  im-ni-§u 


/ 

THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  31 

He  took  from  him  the  tablets  of  Destiny,  which  be- 
longed not  to  him, 
He  sealed  them  with  a  seal  and  laid  them  in  his  o^\^^ 

breast. 
After  he  had  conquered  and  cast  down  his  enemies, 
And  had  beaten  down  the  arrogant  enemy, 
125  And  had  fully  established  Anshar's  victory  over  the 

enemy, 
And  had  attained  the  will  of  Nudimmud, 
And   over  the  captive  gods   had    made  the  prison 

fast. 
Then   he   turned   back   to   Tiamat,   whom    he   had 

conquered. 
And  the  lord  stood  upon  the  foundations  of  Tiamat, 
130  With  his  merciless  club  he  broke  her  skull. 
He  cut  through  the  channels  of  her  blood. 
And  he  made  the  North  wind  bear  it  away  to  secret 

places. 
His  fathers  saw,  and  they  rejoiced  and  were  glad. 
Presents  and  gifts  they  brought  unto  him. 
135  Then    the   lord    rested,  he    gazed    upon    her    dead 

body. 
As  he  divided  the  flesh  of  the     ...     he  devised  a 

cunning  plan. 
He  split  her  open  like  a  flat  (?)  fish  into  two  halves; 

i-kim-su-ma  dupsimati  la  si-ma-ti-§u 

i-na  ki-sib-bi  ik-mu-kam-ma  ir-tu-u§  it-mu-ulj 

is-tu  lim-ni-§u  ik-mu-u  i-sa-du 

ai-bu  raut-ta-'-du  u-§a-pu-u  su-ri-§am 
125  ir-nit-ti  An-sar  e-li  na-ki-ru  ka-li-i§  us-zi-zu 

ni-is-mat  (ilu)  Nu-dim-mud  ik-§u-du  (ilu)  Marduk  kar-du 

e-li  il4ni  ka-mu-tum  si-bit-ta-iu  u-dan-nin-ma 

si-ri-is  Ti-amat  sa  ik-mu-u  i-tu-ra  ar-ki-is 

ik-bu-us-ma  be-Ium  sa  Ti-a-ma-tum  i-lid-sa 
130  i-na  mi-ti-su  la  pa-di-i  u-nat-ti  mu-u|j-^a 

u-par-ri-'-ma  us-la-at  da-mi-§a 

sa-a-ru  il-ta-nu  a-na  pu-uz-rat  us-ta-bil 

i-mu-ru-ma  ab-bu-§u  ijj-du-u  i-ri-§u 

si-di-e  sul-ma-nu  u-§a-bi-lu  su-nu  a-na  sa-a-§u 
135  i-nu-ulj-ma  be-lum  sa-lam-tu-u§  i-bar-ri 

sir  ku-pu  u-za-a-zu  i-ban-fia-a  nik-la-a-ti 

ib-pi-Si-ma  ki-ma  nu-nu  mas-di-e  a-na  sind-§u 


32  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

One  half  of  her  he  established  as  a  covering  for  heaven. 
He  fixed  a  bolt,  he  stationed  a  watchman, 
140  He  commanded  them  not  to  let  her  waters  come 

forth. 
He  passed  through  the  heavens,  he  considered  its 

regions, 
He  set  himself  over  against  the  Deep,  the  dwelling  of 

Nudimmud, 
And  the  lord  measured  the  construction  of  the  Deep, 
And  he  founded  E-sharra  a  mansion  like  unto  it. 
145  The  mansion  E-sharra  which  he  built  like  heaven, 
He   caused  Anu,   Bel   and   Ea  to   inhabit  in  their 

districts. 

THE    FIFTH    TABLET 

He  made  the  stations  for  the  great  gods; 

The  stars,  their  images,  as  the  stars  of  the  Zodiac  he 

fixed. 
He  ordained  the  year,  he  marked  off  its  sections, 
For  the  twelve  months  he  fixed  three  stars  for  each. 
5  After  he  had  fashioned  images  for  the  days  of  the 

year, 
He  founded  the  station  of  Nibir,'  to  determine  their 

bounds; 

1  Nibir  =  the  planet  Jupiter. 

nii-is-lu-us-§a  is-ku-nara-ma  sa-ma-ma  u-sa-al-lil 

is-du-ud  par-ku  ma-as-sa-ru  u-sa-as-bi-it 
140  me-e-sa  la  §u-sa-a  su-nu-ti  um-ta-'-ir 

same(e)  i-bi-ir  as-ra-tum  i-{ji-tam-ma 

us-tam-^i-ir  mi-itj-rat  apsi  §u-bat  (ilu)  Nu-dim-mud 

im-su-ub-ma  be-kim  sa  apsi  bi-nu-tu-us-§u 

es-gal-Ia  tam-si-la-su  u-ki-in  E-sar-ra 
145  es-gal-la  E-§ar-ra  sa  ib-nu-u  sa-ma-mu 

(ilu)  Anum  (ilu)  Bel  u  (ilu)  E-a  ina-Jja-zi-Su-un  uS-ram-ma 

THE    FIFTH   TABLET 

u-ba-a§-Sim  man-za-za  an  ilani  rabiUi 
kakkabani  tam-§il-su-nu  lu-ma-si  u§-zi-iz 
u-ad-di  satta  nii-is-ra-ta  u-ma-as-sir 
XII  arhe  kakkabani  III  ta-a-an  us-zi-iz 
5  i5-tu  u-mi  §a  Satti  us-s[i     .     .     .]  u-su-ra-ti 

u-sar-§id  man-za-az  (ilu)  Ni-bi-ri  ana  ud-du-u  rik-si-§u-un 


fi) 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  33 

That  none  might  err  or  go  astray 

He  set  the  station  of  Bel  and  Ea  by  his  side. 

He  opened  gates  on  both  sides, 
10  He  made  strong  the  bolt  on  the  left  and  on  the 
right. 

In  the  midst  thereof  he  fixed  the  zenith; 

The  Moon-god  he  caused  to  shine  forth,  to  him  con- 
fided the  night. 

He  appointed  him,  a  being  of  the  night,  to  determine 
the  days; 

Every  month,  without  ceasing,  like  a  crown  he  made 
him,  saying, 
15  "At  the  beginning  of  the  month,  when  thou  shinest 
on  the  land 

Thou  shalt  show  the  horns,  to  determine  six  days. 

And    on    the    seventh    day    let    the    tiara    disap- 
pear. 

On  the  fourteenth  day  thou  shalt  stand  opposite  the 
half     .     .     . 

When  the  Sun-god  on  the  foundation  of  the  heaven 
,     .     ,     thee, 
20  The    .    .    .    thou  shalt  cause  to    .    .    .    and  thou 
shalt  make  his     .     .     . 

.     .     .     unto  the  path  of  the  Sun-god  thou  shalt 
approach, 


a-na  la  e-pis  an-ni  la  e-^u-u  ma-na-ma 

man-za-az  (ilu)  Bel  u  (ilu)  E-a  u-[k]iii  it-ti-§u 

ip-te-ma  abulia  ina  si-li  ki-lal-la-an 
10  §i-ga-ru  ud-dan-ni-na  §u-me-la  u  im-na 

ina  ka-bit-ti-§a-ma  is-ta-kan  e-la-a-ti 

(ilu)  Nannar-ru  us-te-pa-a  mu-Sa  Lk-ti-pa 

u-ad-di-sum-ma  su-uk-nat  mu-si  a-na  ud-du-u  u-me 

ar-iji-sam  la  na-par-ka-a  ina  a-gi-[e]  u-sir 
15  i-na  res  arjji-ma  na-pa-Jji  [i-na]  ma-a-ti 

kar-ni  na-ba-a-ta  ana  utl-du-u  VI  u-mi 

i-na  umi  VII  kan  a-ga-a  [bi-i-]-la 

[um]  u  XlV-tu  lu-u  su-tam-hu-rat  mes-l[i     .     .     .]-n 

[e-n]u-ma  (ilu)  Samas  i-na  i-§id  .same(e)  [.     .     .]-ka 
20  [.     .     .]-ti  su-tak-si-ba-am-ma  bi-ni  ar-[.      .      .]-us 

[ ]     .     .     .     a-na  Jjar-ra-an  (ilu)  Samas  §u-tak-rib- 

[ma] 


34  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

And  on  the     .     .     .    day  thou  shalt  stand  opposite, 
and  the  Sim-god  shall 

to  traverse  her  way. 

.     .     .     thou  shalt  cause  to  draw  nigh,  and  thou 
shalt  judge  the  right. 

25 to  destroy 

me. 

[The  following  twenty -two  lines  are  taken  from 
British  Museum  K.  3449a,  which  are  supposed  to 
form  part  of  the  fifth  tablet.  The  numeration 
here  followed  is  King's,  though  it  is  necessarily 
uncertain.] 
66 

From     .     .     . 

In  E-sagil     .     .     . 
70  To  estabhsh     .     .     . 

The  station  of     .     .     . 

The  great  gods     .     .     . 

The  gods     .     .     . 

He  took  and     .     .     . 
75  The  gods  his  fathers  beheld  the  net  which  he  had 
made, 

They  beheld  the  bow,  that  it  was  skilfully  made. 

[ina  umi     .     .     .]   kan  lu  su-tam-jju-rat   (ilu)    Sama§  lu  §a- 
na-[.     .     .] 

]-§i-um  ba-'-i  u-ru-ujj-sa 

§]u-tak-ri-ba-ma  di-na  di-na 

]  Jja-ba-la 

]  ia-a-ti 


25 


[From  Fragment  K.  3449a] 
66  u-[.     .     .] 

zar-ba-bu  [.     .     .] 

i§-tu  [.     .     .] 

ina  E-sag-gil  [.     .     .] 
70  kun-na  [.     .     .] 

man-za-az  (ilu)  [.     .     .] 

ilani  rabuti  [.     .     .] 

il&ni  ik-[.     .     .] 

im-^jur-ma  [.     .     .] 
75  sa-pa-ra  sa  i-te-ip-pu-§u  i-mu-ru  il4ni  [ab^u] 

i-mu-ru-ma  (isu)  ka^ta  ki-i  nu-uk-ku-lat  [ip-§it-sa] 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  35 

The  work  which  he  had  done  they  praised. 
Then  Anu  arose  in  the  assembly  of  the  gods     .     .     . 
He  kissed  the  bow,  saying,  It  is     .     .     . 
80  And  thus  he  named  the  names  of  the  bow,  saying, 
"Longwood  shall  be  one  name,  and  the  second  name 

shall  be     .     .     . 
And  its  third  name  shall  be  the  Bow  Star,  in  the 

heaven     .     .     . 
Then  he  fixed  a  station  for  it     .     .     . 
After  the  destiny  of     .     .     . 
85  He  set  a  throne     .     .     . 

in  heaven     .     .    -. 

87 

[The  following  words,  which  conclude  the  Fifth 
Tablet,  are  taken  from  the  reverse  of  K.  11641, 
and  from  the  reverse  of  K.  8526:] 

128 him     .     .     . 

them     .     .     . 

130 him     .     .     . 

them     .     .     . 

.     .     .     .     their may 

the  gods  spoke     .     .     . 

the  heavens     .     .     . 

ip-§it  i-te-ip-pu-su  i-na-a-d[u     .     .     .] 
il-si-ma  (ilu)  A-num  ina  pujjur  ilani  [.     .     .] 
(isu)  ka§ta  it-ta-§ik  §i-i  [.     .     .] 
80  im-bi-ma  sa  (isu)  kasti  ki-a-am  [sume-§a] 
ie-su  a-rik  lu  i§-te-nu-um-ma  sa-nu  [.     .     .] 
sal-§u  sum-sa  (kakkabu)  Kastu  ina  §ame(e)  [.     .     .] 
u-kin-ma  gi-is-j^al-la-sa  [.     .     .] 
ul-tu  Si-ma-a-ti  sa  [.     .     .] 
85  [id-d]i-ma  isu  kussa.  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  ina  same  [e     .     .     .] 

87  [ ]-ru-[.     .     .] 

[From  Reverse  of  K.  11641  and  from  the  Reverse  of  K.  8526] 

128  [ ]-lu-§u  [.     .     .] 

[ ]-su-nu-ti  nu-[.     .     .] 

130  [ -b]a-§u  e-[.     .     .] 

[ ]-su-nu-ti  [.     .     .] 

[ -§u-n]u  lu  bu-[-     •     •] 

[ ijlani  i-kab-bu  [-u] 

[ ]  same(e)  [.     .     .] 


36  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

135 your  son     . 

our     .     ,     ,     hath  he     .     .     . 

he  hath  caused  to  Uve     .     .     . 

splendor     .     .     . 

not     .     .     . 

140 we     .     .     . 

THE    SIXTH    TABLET 

When  Marduk  heard  the  word  of  the  gods, 

His   heart   moved  him   and   he   devised  a  cunning 

plan. 
He  opened  his  mouth  and  unto  Ea  he  spoke, 
That  which  he  had  conceived  in  his  heart,  he  made 

known  unto  him: 
5  "My  blood  will  I  take  and  bone  will  I  fashion, 
I  shall  make  man  that  man  may     .     .     . 
I  shall  create  man  who  shall  inhabit  the  earth, 
Let  the  worship  of  the  gods  be  established,  let  their 

shrines  be  built. 
But  I  shall  transform  the  ways  of  the  gods,  and  I 

shall  change  their  paths 
10  Together  shall  they  be  honored,  and  unto  evil  shall 

they     ...  ^ 

135  [ ]  ma-a-ru-k[u-un     .     .     .] 

[ ]-niit-[.     .     .] 

[ ]  u-bal-li-i[t     .     .     .] 

[ nie]-lam-ine  nii-[.     .     .]  us-[.     .     .] 

[ ]  la  um-[.     .     .]  nu-[.     .     -1 

140  [ ]iii-i-nu] 

THE    SIXTH    TABLET 

(ilu)  Marduk  zik-ri  ilani  ina  se-mi-su 
[ub]-bal  lib-ba-su  i-ban-na-a  [nik-la-a-ti] 
[ip]-su  pi-i-su  a-na  (ilu)  E-a  [i-zak-kar] 
[§a]  ina  lib-bi-su  u§-ta-mu-u  i-nam-din  [ana  sa-a-§u] 
5  da-mi  lu-uk-sur-ma  is-si-im-tum  lu-[.     .     .] 

lu-u§-ziz-ma  amela(a)  lu  a-me-lu     ...[...] 
lu-ub-ni-ma  amela(a)  a-sib  [.     .     .] 

lu-u  en-du  dul-lu  ilani-ma  su-nu  lu-u  pa-pa-Qju     .     .     .] 
lu-§a-an-ni-ma  al-ka-ka-ti  ilani  lu-nak-ki-fir     •     .     •] 
10  i§-te-ni§  lu  kub-bu-tu-ma  a-na  lim-na  lu-u  [.     .     .] 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  37 

And  Ea  answered  him  and  spoke  the  word: 

" the     ...     of  the  gods  have  I 

transformed 
.     .     .     .     and  one     ... 
.     .     .     .     shall  be  destroyed,  and  men  will  I     .     .     . 

15 and  the  gods     .     .     . 

and  they     .     .     . 

and  the  gods     .     .     . 

the  gods     .     .     . 

20 the  Anunaki     .     .     . 

[The  last  few  lines  of  the  tablet  run  as  follows,  all 
the    intermediate     portion    being    lost.       The 
restorations  are  by  Iving.] 
140  When     .     .     . 

They  rejoiced     .     .     . 

In  Upshukkinaku  they  set  their  dwelling     .     .     . 
Of  the  heroic  son,  their  avenger,  they  cried     .     .     . 
We,  whom  he  succored     .     .     . 
145  They  seated  themselves  and  in  the  assembly  they 
named  him 
They  all  cried  aloud  (?),  they  exalted  him     .     .     . 

i-pu-ul-lu-su-ma  (iia)  E-a  a-ma-tum  i-z[ak-kar] 

[.     .     .]-t[um  s]u-ut  sal-5u(?)-tum  sa  ilani  u-§a-an-[.     .     .] 

[ t]a-ad-nam-ma  is-ten  a-[     .     .     .     J 

[.     .     .     li-in-n]a-ab-bit-ma  nise  luI-[.     .     .] 

15  [ ]-ma  ilani  [.     .     .] 

[ ]-na-din-ma  su-nu  li-[.     .     .] 

[.  ' ]-iji-ir-ma  ilani  [.     .     .] 

[ ]-'-a-ra  i-[n]am-[.     .     .] 

20  [ (ilu)  A]-nun-na-ki  [.     .     .] 

[The  intermediate  portion  is  lost.] 

140  ki-i  na-[ ]  nu  [.     .     .] 

ib-du-u  [ ]-inn-u  [.     .     .] 

i-na  Up-su-ukkin-na-ka  ii§-ta-ad-[.     .     .] 

§a  ma-ru  kar-ra-du  mu-tir  [gi-mil-li-su-nu     .     .     .] 

ni-i-nu  sa  za-ni-nu  ul-lu-[.     .     .] 
145  u-§i-bu-ma  ina  pujjri-su-nu  i-nam-bii-[.     .     .] 

[.     .     .]-su  na-gab-su-nu  u-zak-k[a-ru-su     .     .     .] 


38  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

THE    SEVENTH   TABLET 

0    Asari,    Bestower    of    fruitfulness,    Founder    of 

agriculture, 
Thou  who  didst  create  grain  and  plants,  who  caused 

the  green  herb  to  spring  up, 
O  Asaru-alim,  who  is  great  in  the  house  of  counsel, 

who  is  full  of  counsel, 
The  gods  paid  homage,  fearing     .     ,     . 
5  O  Asaru-ahm-nuna,  the  great,  the  light  of  the  father 

who  begat  him, 
Who  orders  the  decrees  of  Anu,  Bel  and  Ea. 
He  was  their  patron,  he  ordained  their     . 
He  whose  provision  is  abundance,  he  goeth  forth  .  .  . 
Tutu,  the  creator  of  their  renewal  is  he. 
10  If  he  consecrates  their  sanctuaries  (?),  then  are  they 

satisfied; 
If  he  make  an  incantation,  then  are  the  gods  ap- 
peased; 
If  they  attack  him  in  anger,  he  will  cast  them  down. 
Let  him  therefore  be  exalted,  and  in  the  assembly  of 

the  gods     .     ,     . 
No  one  among  the  gods  can  rival  him 
15  Tutu  is  Zi-ukkina,  the  life  of  the  host  of  the  gods. 
Who  established  for  the  gods  the  brilliant  heavens. 

THE    SEVENTH    TABLET 

(ilu)  Asar-ri  sa-rik  mi-ris-t[i  mu-kin  iz-ra-ti] 

ba-nu-u  se-amu  ki-e  mu-s[e-si  ur-ki-ti] 

(ilu)  Asaru-alim  sa  ina  bit  mil-ki  kabt-t[u  a-tar  mil-ki] 

ilani  u-tak-ku-u  a-d[ir     .     .     .] 
5  (ilu)  Asaru-alim-nun-na  ka-ru-bu  nu-ur  [abi  a-Ii-di-su] 

mus-te-sir  te-rit  (ilu)  A-nim  (ilu)  Bel  [u  (ilu)  E-a] 

su-u-ma  za-nin-su-nu  mu-ud-du-u  [.     .     .] 

sa  su-ku-us-su  b^gallu  us-sa  [.     .     .] 

(ilu)  Tu-tu  ba-an  te-di§-ti-su-nu  [su-u] 
10  li-lil  sa-gi-§u-nu-ma  su-nu  lu-u  [pa-as-iju-ni 

lib-ni-ma  sipti  ilani  li-[nu-hu] 

ag-gi§  lu  te-bu-u  li-ni-'-u  [i-rat-su-nu] 

lu-u  su-u§-ku-u-ma  ina  pu^ur  ilani  [.     .     .] 

ma-am-man  ina  ilani  su-a-su  la  um-[mas-sa-Iu] 
15  (ilu)  Tu-tu  (ilu)  Zi-ukkin-na  na-pis-ti  um-ma-ni  [ilani] 

sa  u-kin-nu  an  ilani  same  (e)  el-Iu-ti 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  39 

Their  way  he  appointed,  their  path  he  ordained. 
Never  shall  his     .     .     .     deeds  be  forgotten  among 

men. 
Tutu    as    Zi-azag    thirdly    they    named,    Maker    of 

Purification, 
20  The  god  of  the  good  wind,  who  hearkeneth  and  is 

benevolent. 
Who    createth    fulness    and    plenty,    who    foundeth 

opulence. 
Who  maketh  all  that  is  small  great. 
In  sore  distress  we  have  proven  his  beneficent  wind. 
Let  them  honor  him,  praise  him,  bow  humbly  before 

him. 
25  Tutu  as  Aga-azag  may  mankind  fourthly  magnify 
The  lord  of  the  pure  incantation,  who  makes  the 

dead  living, 
Who  for  the  captive  gods  proved  his  pity, 
Who   removed   the   yoke   from   upon   the   gods   his 

enemies, 
To  appease  them  he  created  humanity. 
30  The  Merciful,  to  whom   belongs  the   bestowing   of 

life, 
May  his  word  endure,  may  it  never  be  forgotten 
In  the  mouth  of  humanity,  whom  his  hands  have 

created. 


al-kat-su-un  is-ba-tu-ma  u-acl-du-u  [.     .     .] 

ai  im-ma-si  i-na  a-pa-ti  ip-§e-ta-[su     .     .     .] 

(ilu)  Tu-tu  (ilu)  Zi-azag  §al-si§  im-bu-u  mu-kil  te-lil-t' 

20  il  sa-a-ri  ta-a-bi  be-el  tas-me-e  u  ma-ga-ri 

rau-sab-§i  si-im-ri  u  ku-bu-ut-te-e  mu-kin  ^egalli 
§a  mimma-ni  i-su  a-na  ma-'-di-e  u-tir-ru 
i-na  pu-us-ki  dan-ni  ni-si-nu  sar-su  ta-a-bu 
lik-bu-u  lit-ta-'-du  lid-lu-la  da-li-li-§u 

25  (iiu)  Tu-tu  (ilu)  Aga-azag  ina  ribi(i)  li-sar-ri-Jju  ab-ra-a-te 
be-el  §ip-tu  ellitim  (tim)  mu-bal-lit  mi-i-ti 
§a  an  ilani  ka-mu-ti  ir-§u-u  ta-ai-ru 
ap-sa-na  en-du  u-§a-as-si-ku  eli  ilani  na-ki-ri-§u 
a-na  pa-di-su-jiu  ib-nu-u  a-me-lu-tu 

30  ri-rae-nu-u  sa  bul-lu-tu  ba-su-u  it-ti-§u 
li-ku-na-ma  ai  im-ma-§a-a  a-ma-tu-§u 
ina  pi-i  sal-mat  kakkadu  §a  ib-na-a  ka-ta-a-§u 


40  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Tutu  as  Mu-azag,  fifthly,  his  pure  Incantation  ma_y 

their  mouth  pronounce, 
Who  through  his  pure  incantation  hath  destroyed 
all  the  evil  ones, 
35  Shag-zu,  who  knoweth  the  heart  of  the  gods,  who 
seeth  through  the  innermost  part 
The  evil  doer,  he  suffereth  not  to  go  out  with  him. 
Founder  of  the  assembly  of  the  gods  .   .   .   their  heart. 
Who  subdueth  the  disobedient,     .     .     . 
Director  of  righteousness,  giving  the  right. 
40  Who  rebellion  and     .     .     . 
Tutu  as  Zi-si  the     .     .     . 
Who  put  an  end  to  anger,  who     .     .     . 
Tutu  as  Sukh-kur,  thirdly,  destroying  the  enemy. 
Who  put  their  plans  to  confusion,     .     .     . 
45  Who  destroyed  all  the  wicked     .     .     . 

let  them     .     .     . 

[The  following  lines  were  taken  by  King  from  the 
British  Museum  fragment  K.  12830.     They  be- 
long to   this   tablet,   but  it   is  quite   uncertain 
where  they  should  be  inserted:] 
1  He  named  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  mankind  he 
created. 
And  upon  him  understanding 

Tu-tu  (ilu)  Mu-azag  ina  Jjansi  (si)  ta-a-su  ellu  pa-si-na  lit-tab-bal 

§a  ina  sipti-su  ellitim  (tim)  is-su-bu  na-gab  lim-nu-ti 
35  (ilu)  §ag-zu  mu-di-e  lib-bi  ilani  sa  i-bar-ru-u  kar-su 

e-pi§  lim-ni-e-ti  la  u-se-su-u  it-ti-su 

mu-kin  puhri  sa  ilani  [.     .     .     l]ib-bi-su-un 

mu-kan-nis  la  ma-gi-[ri     .     .     .] 

mu-se-sir  kit-ti  na-[.     .     .] 
40  sa  sa-ar-ti  u  k[i     .     .     .] 

(ilu)  Tu-tu  (ilu)  Zi-si  mu-§at-[.     .     .] 

mu-uk-kis  su-mur-ra-tu  [.     .     .] 

(ilu)  [Tu-tu]  (ilu)  Sulj-kur  sal-sis  na-si[b  ai-bi] 

mu-[sap]-pi-ilj  [ki]p-di-su-nu  [.     .     .] 
45  m[u-ba]l-li  [nap-b]ar  rag-2:[i     .     .     .] 

[ ]lis-[.     •     -Mul.     .     .] 

[The  following  lines  are  from  K.  12S30,  British  Museum:] 
1  ib-bi  kib-ra-a-te  sal-mat  [kakkadi  ib-ni-ma] 

[e-li  sa]-a-§u  te-[e-mu     .     .     .] 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  41 

[The  following  lines  are  taken  by  King  from 
K.  13761:] 
10 

The  mighty  one     .     .     . 

Agi     .     .     . 

The  creator  of  the  earth     .     .     . 

[The   following   lines    are   taken    by    King    from 
K,  8519  and  a  dupHcate  therefore  K.  13337:] 

the  chief  of  all  lords 

supreme  is  his  power. 

Ungal-durmakh,  the  king  of  the  band  of  the  gods, 

the  lord  of  rulers, 
Who  is  exalted  in  a  royal  habitation, 
5  Who  among  the  gods  is  exalted 

Adu-nunu,  the  counsellor  of  Ea,  who  created  the 

gods  his  fathers, 
Unto  the  path  of  whose  majesty, 
No  god  can  ever  attain! 

in  Dul-azag  he  made  it  known, 

10 pure  is  his  dwelling, 

of  those  without  understanding  is 

Lugal-dul-azaga. 
supreme  is  his  power 

[The  following  lines  are  taken  by  King  from  K.  13761:] 

10  [ ] 

rab-bu  [.     .     .] 

iluA-gi[l-     .     .     .] 

ba-nu-u  [irsitim  (tim)     .     .     .] 

[The  following  lines  are  from  K.  8519  and  K.  13337:] 

[ n]ap-liar  be-lim 

[ §a-ka]-a  e-mu-ka-§u 

[(ilu)  Ungal-dur-malj  §ar  m]ar-kas  ilani  be-el  dur-ma-Jji 
sa  ina  su-bat  §arru-u-ti  §ur-bu-u 
5  [§a]  ina  ilani  ma-'-dis  siru 

[(ilu)  A-du-nun-na]  ma-lik  (ilu)  E-a  ba-an  ilani  abe-§u 
la  a-[na]  tal-lak-ti  ru-bu-ti-§u 
l[a-a  u]-ma§-§a-lu  ilu  ai-um-ma 

[ ]  Dul-azag  u-ta-da-§u 

10  [ §u-bat-su  el-lit 

[ ]-bar  la  bas-su  (ilu)  Ungal-dul-azag-ga 

[ ]  §a-ka-a  e-mu-ka-ia 


42  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

their    ...    in  the  midst  of  Tiamat 

of  the  battle 

105 hun, 

.     .     .     the  star  which  shineth  in  the  heavens. 

He  who  taketh  the  beginnmg  and  the  future,  may 
they  look  unto  him, 

Saying,    "He    who    passed    through    the    midst    of 
Tiamat,  without  resting. 

Let  his  name  be  Nibiru,  who  seizes  the  midst! 
110  He  upheld  the  paths  for  the  stars  of  heaven, 

Like  a  flock  all  the  gods  together  do  pasture. 

He  conquered  Tiamat,  he  troubled  and  ended  her  life 

In  the  future  of  mankind,  in  the  aged  days, 

Sing  without  ceasing,  let  him  rule  forever, 
115  Since  he  created  the  heaven  and  made  the  earth, 

"The  Lord  of  the  world,"  has  father  Bel  called  his 
name. 

The  names  which  all  the  Igigi  did  name, 

Ea  heard  and  his  heart  was  rejoiced: 

"He  whose  name  his  fathers  have  magnified 
120  Shall  be  even  as  I,  his  name  shall  be  Ea, 

The  whole  of  my  orders  shall  he  control, 

[ ]-su-nu  kir-bis  Tam-tim 

[ -]a-bi-ka  ta-{ja-zi 

[The  numbering  of  the  lines  following  is  King's] 

105  [ ]  k[a  (?)     .     .     .]  sa-a-§u 

[.     .     ,     .  -r]u  kakkaba  s[a  i-na  sa-me-e  Su-pu-u 

lu-u  sa-bit  resu-arkat  su-nu  sa-a-§u  lu-u  pal-su  [.     .     .] 

ma-a  sa  kir-bis  Ti-amat  i-tib-bi-[ru  la  a-ni-Jju 

sum-su  lu  (ilu)  Ni-bi-ru  a-Jji-zu  kir-bi-su 
110  sa  kakkabani  sa-ma-me  al-kat-su-nu  li-ki-il-lu 

kima  si-e-ni  li-ir-ta-a  ilani  gim-ra-su-un 

lik-me  Ti-amat  ni-sir-ta-sa  li-si-ik  u  lik-ri 

ajj-ra-ta§  nise  la-ba-ri§  u-me 

liS-si-ma  la  uk-ta-Ii  li-bi-il  ana  sa-a-ti 
115  a§-su  as-ri  ib-na-a  ip-ti-ka  dan-ni-na 

be-el  matati  §um-§u  it-ta-bi  a-bi  (ilu)  Bel 

zik-ri  (ilu)  Igigi  im-bu-u  na-gab-§u-un 

is-me-ma  (ilu)  E-a  ka-bit-ta-§u  i-te-en-gu 

ma-a  §a  abe-§u  u-sar-ri-|ju  zik-ru-u-§u 
120  §u-u  ki-ma  ia-a-ti-ma  (ilu)  E-a  lu-u  §um-§u 

ri-kis  par-si-ia  ka-li-§u-nu  li-bil-ma 


THE  STORY  OF  CREATION  43 

The  whole  of  my  commands  shall  he  pronounce!" 

By  the  name  of  Fifty  did  the  great  gods 

Make  known  his  fifty  names,  they  made  his  path 
lofty. 
125  Let  them  be  held  in  remembrance,  and  when  learned 
let  one  make  them  known, 

The  wise  and  the  understanding  shall  consider  them 
together, 

The  father  shall  repeat  them  and  teach  them  to  his  son ; 

They  shall  be  in  the  ears  of  the  shepherd  and  the 
sheep  driver. 

Let  man  rejoice  in  Marduk,  the  lord  of  the  gods, 
130  That  he  may  make  his  land  fertile,  and  that  he  may 
have  prosperity. 

His  word  is  estabUshed,  his  command  is  unchange- 
able. 

The  word  of  his  mouth,  no  god  hath  annulled. 

When  he  looketh  in  anger,  he  turns  not  his  neck; 

When  he  is  wroth,  no  god  can  face  his  indignation. 
135  Wide  is  his  heart,  broad  is  his  compassion; 

The  sinner  and  the  evil  doer  in  his  presence     .     .     . 

They  received  instruction,  they  spoke  before  him, 

unto     .     .     . 

of  Marduk  may  the  gods    .    .    . 

gim-ri  te-ri-ti-ia  su-u  lit-tab-bal 

ina  zik-ri  Han§a-a-an  ilani  rabuti 

hansa-a-an  sume-§u  im-bu-u  u-§a-ti-ru  al-kat-su 
125  li-is-sab-tu-ma  majj-ru-u  li-kal-lim 

en-ku  mu-du-u  mit-ija-ris  lim-tal-ku 

li-sa-an-ni-ma  a-bu  ma-ri  li-sa-}ii-iz 

§a  (amelu)  re'i  u  na-ki-di  li-pat-ta-a  uz-na-su-un 

li-ig-gi-ma  a-na  (ilu)  Bel  ilani  (ilu)  Marduk 
130  mat-su  lid-di§-sa-a  §u-u  lu  sal-ma 

ki-na-at  a-mat-su  la  e-na-at  ki-bit-su 

si-it  pi-i-su  la  us-te-pi-il  ilu  ai-um-ma 

ik-ki-lim-mu-ma  ul  u-tar-ra  ki-sad-su 

ina  sa-ba-si-su  uz-za-su  ul  i-majj-bar-su  ilu  ma-am-man 
135  ru-u-ku  lib-ba-su  ra-pa-as  ka-ra[s-su] 

§a  an-ni  u  Jjab-la-ti  ma-Jjar-su  ba-[.     .     .] 

ta[k]-lim-ti  majj-ru-u  iil-bu-bu  pa-nu-u§-s[u] 

[ ]  tur  [.     .     .]-kan  a-na  te-[.     .     .] 

[ ]-at  (ilu)  Marduk  lu-u  ilani  [.     .     .] 


44  CUNEIFORM  PAIIALLELS 

140  May  they     .     ,     .     his  name     .     .     . 
they  took  and     . 


140  [ ]-mat-tu-u  su-u[m     .     .     .] 

[.....]  il-ku-u-ma  [.     .     .] 

[ ■ ] 

2.  THE  BABYLONIAN  COSMOGONY  ACCORDING 
TO  DAMASCIUS^ 

Among  Barbarians  the  Babylonians  seem  to  pass 
silently  over  the  single  origin  of  all  things,  but  to  make 
two:  Tauthe  and  Apason,  making  Apason  the  husband 
of  Tauthe,  and  naming  her  the  mother  of  the  gods.  Of 
these  two  was  born  an  only  child,  Moymis,  the  same,  I 
think,  as  the  intelligible  Cosmos,  proceeding  from  two 
origins.  From  these  same  came  a  second  generation, 
Lache  and  Lachos,  and  also  from  them  a  third,  Kissare 
and  Assoros,  from  whom  were  born  three,  Anos,  Illinos, 
and  Aos.  Of  Aos  and  Dauke  was  born  Belos,  whom 
they  call  the  Demiurge. 

1  Damascii  Successoris  Duhitationes  et  Solutiones  de  primis  ■principii, 
edition  Car.  Aem.  Ruelle  Parisiis,  1889,  pp.  321,  322.  See  also  Damasdus 
le  Diadoque.  Probldmes  et  Solutions  touchant  Ics  Premiers  Principes,  par. 
A,  edition  Chaignet.     Paris,  1898. 

§  126.  T(i)v  6e  [iapjidpuv  eoiKaai  Bafjv?iijvioi  filv  ri/v  jiiav  tojv  o/mv  apxv^ 
aiyy  napiEvai,  dvo  6e  noieiv  TavOe  kol  'Anaauv,  tov  filv  '  Arraauv  a.v6pa  Tijq 
TavBs:  noiovvrec,  ravTrjv  6e  fiTjrepa  -Beuv  bvofiaCovTeq,  if  cdv  /iovo^EV^  TvaWa 
■)£vvTj0^vai  TOV  'Mcjvfj.lv,  niJToi',  ol/nai,  tov  vot/tov  Koa/iov  ek  tuv  ^velv  apx<jv 
irapaydfiEvov^  ek  6e  tuv  civtgjv  aXkriv  yEVEav  TVpoEWslv,  Aaxfjv  Kat  Aaxov, 
eWa  av  Tpirriv  ek  tuv  avruv,  Kiaaapf/  Kal  'Aaaup6v^  jf  uv  yEVEoftat  rpelc^ 
Avbv  Kal  'i.2?uvov  Kal  'Adv.  tov  6e  ''Aov  Kal  AavKr/c  vlbv  yEviaOai  rbv  B^Aov, 
bv  ST/fiiovpybv  Elvai  (faciv. 

3.  A  COSMOLOGY  IN  A  RITUAL^ 
When  Anu  created  the  heavens, 

'  This  fragmentary  ritual  found  at  Babylon  was  first  published  by 
F.  H.  Weissbach,  Bahylonische  Miszellen  (1903,  Tafel  12,  and  translated, 
p.  32ff.  It  is  translated  again  bj^  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altoricnfalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  25.  The  ritual  was  to  be  used  when  a  temple  had 
fallen  and  had  to  be  restored.  As  a  part  of  tlie  ritual  this  interesting 
cosmological  passage  was  recited,  after  various  offerings  of  bread,  honey, 
butter,  and  oil  had  been  made. 

e-nu-ma  (ilu)  Anu  ib-nu-u  same(e) 


COSMOLOGY  IN  A  RITUAL  45 

25  Nudimmud^  created  the  ocean,  his  dwelling, 
Ea,  in  the  ocean,  broke  off  the  clay. 
He    created    the     god^    of    bricks    to     renew     [the 

houses  (?)] 
He  created  reed  and  forest  for  building  work  [.    .    .] 
He  created  the  god  of  carpenters,  the  god  of  smiths 

and  Arazu^  to  complete  building  work, 
30  He  created  mountains  and  seas  for  all  [.     .     .] 

He  created  the  god  of  goldsmiths,  the  god  of  smiths, 

the  god  of  masons,   and  the  god  of  miners  for 

work  [.     .     .]  and  their  rich  produce  for  sacrificial 

gifts, 
He  created  Ashnan,  and  Lakhar,^  Siris,  Nin-gishzida, 

Ninsar     and     [.     .     .]     to     make     the     offerings 

numerous 
35  He  created  Umutaan^  and     .     .     .     who  hold  the 

sacrifices  in  the  hand. 


1  A  form  of  Ea.  Ea  is  here  creator  of  men,  who  are  formed  out  of 
clay.  In  the  same  way  Aruru  made  Engidu  in  the  Gilgamesh  epic 
(col.  ii,  line  34)",  see  p.  82.  These  form  interesting  parallels  to  the  ac- 
count in  J,  Gen.  2.  7. 

2  The  names  of  these  gods  are  written  in  Sumerian,  which  are  here 
literally  translated. 

'  Arazu,  an  unknown  god,  the  word  means  "prayer,"  and  Ungnad 
suggests  that  it  may  be  prayer  personified. 

*  Ashnan  and  Lakhar  are  gods  of  vegetation,  Siris  probably  god  of 
wine.  Ningishzida  is  the  earlier  daj^s  (time  of  Gudea),  one  of  the  chief 
gods,  but  he  sank  later  to  be  the  servant  of  the  gods.  He  is  known  also 
as  the  fathei*  of  Tammuz. 

*  Unknown  god,  the  reading  of  the  name,  as  also  of  the  following  one 
being  quite  uncertain.  Ungnad  suggests  that  they  may  be  the  gods  of 
brewing  and  of  cooking,  but  there  is  no  evidence  for  this. 

25  Nu-dira-mud  ib-nu-u  apsfl  §u-bat-su 
(ilu)  Ea  ina  apsi  ik-ru-sa  ti-ta-[am] 
ib-ni  il  libitti  ana  te-dis-ti  [.     .     .] 

ib-ni  (isu)  kanu  u  (isu)  kistu  (?)  ana  si-pir  nab-ni-ti  (?)  [.     .     .] 
ib-ni  (iiu)  nin-igi-nangar-gid  (ilu)  nin-de  u  (ilu)  a-ra-zu  ana 
mu-sak-lil  si-pir  na[b-ni-ti     .     .     .] 
30  ib-ni  §a-di-i  u  ta-ma-a-ti  ana  mim-ma  sum  ziri  (?)  du-[.     .     .] 
ib-ni  (ilu)  Guskin-banda  (ilu)  nin-a-gal  (ilu)  nin-zadim  (ilu) 

NiN-KURRA  ana  ip-se-ti 
u  }ji-sib-§u-nu  du-us-sa-a  ana  nin-da-bi  ki-ra-bu  (?) 
ib-ni  (ilu)  As-na-an  (ilu)  La-Jjar   (ilu)   Siri  (ilu)  nin-gis-zi-da 
(ilu)  NiN-SAR  (ilu)  [.     .     .]  a-na  mu-di§-su-u  sa-at-[tuk-ki?] 
35  ib-ni  (ilu)  u-mu-ta-a-an     .     .     .     (ilu)  u-mu-ta-a-an     .     .     . 
mu-kil  nin-da-[bi-e?] 


46  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

He  created  Azag-suga,  the  high  priest  of  the  great 

gods,  to  complete  the  commands  and  ordinances, 
He  created  the  king  to  adorn  the  shrines  of  the  gods 
He  created  men  to  carry  on  [worship^ 
[ Anu,  Eim,  Ea  [.     .     .] 

ib-ni  (ilu)  azag-sud-ga  sangam-majj  ilani  rabute  ana  mu-§ak- 

lil  par-si  ki[-du-di-e?] 
ib-ni  §arru  ana  za-ni-nu     .     .     .     [esreti  ilani?] 
[ib-n]i  a-me-lu-ti     .     .     .     ana  i-bi-§[u?     .     .     .] 
[...]•••     te-'-e  [.     .     .     (ilu)]  A-nim  (ilu)  EUil  (ilu) 

E-a     .     .     .[...] 

'  With  this  line  is  to  be  compared  the  Creation  story,  vi,  8  (see  p.  36), 
which  makes  the  restoration  of  this  line  probable,  if  not,  indeed,  certain. 

4.  THE  CREATION  OF  THE  MOON  (AND  THE  SUN)» 
When  the  gods  Anu,  Ellil  and  Ea,  the  [great]  gods, 
Through  their  unchangeable   counsel  and  powerful 

commands. 
Fixed  the  crescent  of  the  moon. 
To  cause  the  new-moon  to  shine  forth,  to  create  the 

month, 
5  Signs  for  heaven  and  earth  they  fixed. 

The  new  moon,  which  was  created  in  heaven  with 

majesty. 
In  the  midst  of  heaven  arose. 
Version.     When  Anu,  Ellil  and  Ea 
The  great  gods,  through  their  unchangeable  counsel, 

1  The  text  is  published  and  translated  by  King,  The  Sei'en  Tablets  o/ 
Creation,  i,  pp.  124ff.,  and  ii,  pi.  xlix.  The  tablet  is  a  student's  practice, 
or  exercise,  and  contains  on  one  side  seven  lines  extracted  from  some 
Sumerian  composition,  and  on  the  other  seven  lines  from  a  similar 
Babylonian  composition,  which  is  called  "Version,"  though  it  is  not  a 
version  or  translation  of  the  Sumerian  text.  The  passages  are  also 
translated  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Textc  tind  Bilder, 
i,  26.  The  translation  here  given,  especially  the  Sumerian,  is  indebted 
ti>  Langdon  for  useful  suggestions. 

ud  an-na  (dingir)  En-lil-ld  (dingir)  En-ki  dingir-[gal-gal] 
(MAL-l-GAR)-ne-ne-gi-na-ta  me-gal-gal-la-[ta] 
md-giir  (dingir)  En-zu-na  mu-un-gi-me-e[§] 
G-sar  sar-sar-da  itu  ii-tu-ud-da 
5  u-iti  an-ki-a  mu-un-gi-ne-es 
md-giir  an-na  im-slg-e  ag-a-ne 
sag  an-na  igi-bar-ra  ta-e 

§[a]-n[i]-[e]  e-nu-ma  (ilu)  A-num  (ilu)  Ellil  (ilu)  E-a 
ilani  rabuti  ina  mil-ki-§u-nu  ki-i-nu 


BILINGUAL  OF  CREATION  47 

10  Fixed  the  forms  (?)^  of  heaven  and  earth, 

And   to    the   hands  of    the    great    gods    entrusted 

(them,) 
To  create  the  day  and  to  renew  the  month,  as  signs 

for  mankind ; 
(Men)  saw  Shamash  in  the  gate  of  his  going  forth 
In  the  midst  of  heaven  and  earth  they  commanded^ 

him  faithfully. 

1  The    word    is    doubtful    in    meaning.      King   translates    "bounds"; 
Ungnad,  "Bilder." 

2  The    signification    here    is    uncertain.      King    translates    "created"; 
Ungnad,  "erglanzen." 

10  usurati  §ame(e)  u  irsitim  (tim)  is-ku-nu 
a-na  kate  ilani  rabuti  u-kin-nu 
u-mu  ba-na-a  arjja  ud-du-su  ittati' 
a-me-lut-tum  (ilu)  Sama§  ina  libbi  bab  asi-§u  i-mu-ru 
ki-rib  same(e)  u  irsitim  (tim)  ki-ni§  us-ta-mu-u 


J  nig-igi-tajj. 

5.  ANOTHER  VERSION  OF  THE  CREATION  OF 

THE  WORLD  BY  MARDUK 

(So-called  "Bilingual  of  Creation")* 

This  interesting  text  formed  merely  the  introduction 
to  an  incantation  which  was  intended  to  be  recited  in 
honor  of  Ezida,  the  great  temple  of  Nabii  at  Borsippa" 
(King).  It  was  found,  in  1882,  in  the  ruins  of  Abu- 
Habba  by  Hormuzd  Rassam,  and  is  preserved  both  in 
Sumerian  and  in  Assyrian.  Though  so  different  from 
the  main  story  of  the  creation,  it  belongs  to  the  same 
set  of  political  ideas  which  made  use  of  ancient  religious 
material  to  justify  the  position  of  Marduk  at  the  head 
of  the  Babylonian  pantheon. 

1  The  text  is  published  by  King,  in  Cuneiform  Texts,  xiii,  pp.  35ff.  It 
is  translated  by  Pinches,  Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  xxiii  (new 
series),  pp.  393ff.;  Zimmern,  in  Gunkel's  Schopfung  und  Chaos,  pp.  419f.; 
Jensen,  Keilinschrijuiche  Bibliothek,  vi,  p.  38f.;  King,  The  Seven  Tablets 
of  Creation,  i,  pp.  130ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro- 
Bahyloniens,  pp.  83ff.;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alten 
Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  91,  92;  Ungnad,  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  27,  28. 


48  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The  holy  house,  the  house  of  the  gods,  in  the  holy 

place  had  not  yet  been  made; 
No  reed  had  sprung  up,  no  tree  had  been  created. 
No  brick  had  been  laid,  no  mould  had  been  fashioned. 
No  house  had  been  made,  no  city  had  been  built; 
5  No  city  had  been  made,  no  creature  had  been  estab- 

Hshed. 
Nippur  had  not  been  made,  E-kur  had  not  been 

built; 
Erech  had  not  been  made,  E-ana  had  not  been  built; 
The  Deep  had  not  been  made,  Eridu  had  not  been 

built ; 
The  holy  house,  the  house  of  the  gods,  the  dweUing 

had  not  been  made, 
10  All  lands  were  sea. 

When  the  middle  of  the  sea  was  a  water  basin; 
In  those  days  Eridu  was  made,  E-sagil  was  built, 
E-sagil,  where  in  the  midst  of  the  deep  the  god 

Lugal-dul-azaga  dwelt, 
Babylon  was  made,  and  E-sagil  was  finished, 
15  The  gods,  the  Anunaki,  he  made  at  one  time; 

The  holy  city,  the  dwelling  of  the  heart's  desire,  they 

proclaimed  supreme. 

bitu  el-lim  bit  ilani  ina  as-ri  el-lim  ul  e-pu-us^ 

ka-nu-u  ul  a-si  i-si  ul  ba-ni 

li-bit-ti  ul  na-da-at  na-al-ban-ti^  ul  ba-na-at 

bitu  ul  e-pu-us  alu  ul  ba-ni 
5  alu  ul  e-pu-us  nam-mas-su-u  ul  sa-kin 

Ni-ip-pu-ru  ul  e-pu-us  e-kur  ul  ba-ni 

U-ruk  ul  e-pu-us  e-an-na  ul  ba-ni 

ap-su-u  ul  e-pu-[us]  Eridu  ul  ba-ni 

bitu  el-lum  bit  ilani  su-bat-su  ul  ip-se-it 
10  nap-ljar  ma-ta-a-tu  tam-tum-ma 

i-nu  sa  ki-rib  tara-tim  ra-tu-um-ma 

ina  u-mi-§u  Eridu  e-pu-us  E-sag-ila  ba-ni 

[E-sag-il]a  sa  ina  ki-rib  ap-si-i  ilu  Lugal-dul-azag-a;a  ir-mu-u 

Babilu  (ki)  e-pu-[us]  E-sag-ila  suk-lul 
15  ilani  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  mit-Jja-ris  i-pu-us 

alu  el-lum  §u-bat  tu-ub  lib-bi-§u-nu  si-ri§  im-bu-u 


*  The  Sumcrian  text  has  been  omitted. 

»  Compare  ypiz  2  Sam.  12.  31  Q.  Nah.  3.  14. 


BILINGUAL  OF  CREATION  49 

Marduk  laid  a  reed-work^  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
He  formed  dust  and  poured  it  out  upon  the  reed- 
work. 
To  cause  the  gods  to  dwell  in  a  habitation  of  their 

heart's  desire, 
20  He  formed  mankind. 

The  goddess  Aruru,  with  him,  created  the  seed  of 

mankind. 
The  beasts  of  the  field  and  living  things  in  the  field 

he  created. 
He  created  the  Tigris  and  the  Euphrates,  and  set 

them  in  their  place, 
Their  names  he  did  well  declare. 
25  The  grass,  the  rush  of  the  marsh,  the  reed,  and  the 

forest  he  created, 
The  green  herb  of  the  field  he  created. 
The  lands,  the  marshes,  and  the  swamps; 
The  wild  cow  and  her  young,  the  wild  calf;  the  ewe 

and  her  young,  the  lamb  of  the  fold; 
Gardens  and  forests; 
30  The  he-goat  and  the  mountain  goat     .     .     .     him. 
The  lord  Marduk  filled  in  a  dam  by  the  side  of  the 

sea, 
He     ...     a  swamp,  he  established  a  marsh, 

»  A  construction  of  reeds. 

(ilu)  Marduk  a-ma-am  ina  pa-an  me-e  ir-ku-U3 

e-pi-ri  ib-ni-ma  it-ti  a-rai  i§-pu-uk 

ilani  ina  su-bat  tu-ub  lib-bi  ana  su-su-bl 
20  a-me-lu-ti  ib-ta-ni 

(ilu)  A-ru-ru  zi-ir  a-me-lu-ti  it-ti-§u  ib-ta-nu 

bu-ul  sori  si-kin  na-pis-ti  ina  si-e-ri  ib-ta-ni 

(naru)  Diglat  u  (naru)  Purattu  ib-ni-ma  as-ri  is-ku-un 

§um-§i-na  ta-bis  im-bi 
25  u§-§u  (li-it-ta  ap-pa-ri  ka-na-a  u  ki-Su  ib-ta-ni 

ur-ki-it  si-rira  ib-ta-ni 

ma-ta-a-tuni  ap-pa-ri  a-pu-um-ma 

lit-tu  pu-ur-sa  me-ru  la-a{}-ru  pu-Jjad-sa  im-mir  su-pu-ri 

ki-ra-tu  u  ki-sa-tu-ma 
30  a-tu-du  sap-pa-ri  is-sa-as-ru-§u 

be-lum  (ilu)  Marduk  ina  pa-at  tam-tim  tam-la-a  u-mal-Ii 

[.     .     .]  a-pa  na-ma-la  i§-ku-un 


50  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

he  caused  to  exist. 

Reeds  he  created,  trees  he  created; 

35 he  made  in  their  place; 

Bricks  he  laid,  a  mould  he  fashioned; 
Houses  he  made,  cities  he  built; 
Cities  he  made,  creatures  he  created. 
Nippur  he  made,  E-kur  he  built; 
40  Erech  he  made,  E-ana  he  built. 

[The  remainder  of  the  obverse  and  the  beginning  of 
the  reverse  of  the  tablet  are  wanting.  The  latter 
part  of  the  reverse  contains  an  incantation.] 


35 


40 


.     .     .     .]  uS-tab-Si 
^a-na-a  ib-t]a-m  i-ea  ib-ta-ni 

]  ina  a§-ri  ib-ta-ni 

li-bit-tu  id-di  na-a]l-ban-tu  ib-ta-ni 
bltu  e-pu-u§  ala  ib-ta-ni] 
ala  e-pu-u§  nam-ma5-§u-u  i§-t]a-kan 
Ni-ip-pu-ni  e-pu-uS]  E-kur  ib-ta-ni 
U-ruk  e-pu-u§  E-an-na]  ib-ta-ni. 


6.  THE  CREATION  OF  CATTLE  AND  BEASTS* 
This  small  Assyrian  text,  which  probably  belonged  to 
Ashurbanipal's  library,  refers  only  incidentally  to  the 
creation  of  cattle  and  beasts,  its  main  object  being  to 
chronicle  the  creation  of  two  small  creatures,  who  were 
formed  by  Nin-igi-azag  at  the  time  when  the  larger 
animals  were  made.  George  Smith  thought  that  this 
text  might  have  formed  a  part  of  the  seventh  tablet  of 
the  Creation  series,  but  King  has  shown  this  to  be 
incorrect. 

When  the  gods  in  their  assembly  had  made  the 
[heavens?] 

>  The  text  is  published  in  Delitzsch,  Assyrische  Lesestucke,  3te  Auf., 
p.  94f.,  and  by  King,  in  Cuneiform  Texts,  xiii,  34.  It  is  translated  by 
Zimmern,  in  Gunkel,  Schop/ung  und  Chaos,  p.  415;  Jensen,  Keilin- 
schriftliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  p.  42f.;  King,  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation, 
i,  pp.  122ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Bahylonicna, 
p.  96f.;  Jeremias,  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des  Alten  Orients,  p.  170; 
Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalischc  Texte  iind  Bilder,  i,  p.  26. 

e-nu-ma  il&ni  i-na  pu-ub-ri-§u-nu  ib-nu-u  [.     .     .] 


CREATION  OF  CATTLE  51 

Had     formed     the    firmament,     and     settled     the 

[earth], 
Living    things    [of     all    kinds]     had    brought    into 

life, 
And    had    made   the    cattle    of   the   field,    and    the 

beasts  of  the  field,  and  the  moving  things  of  the 

city 

5  After  [ ]  unto  the  living  things  [.     .    .] 

[And  between  the  beasts]  of  the  field  and  the  moving 

things  of  the  city  had  divided  [.     .     .] 
[And ]   all   creatures,  the  whole   of 

creation  [.     .     .] 
[ ]  that  which  in  the  whole  of 

my  family  [.     .     .] 
Then  arose  (?)  Nin-igi-azag  and  [created^]  two  small 

creatures 
10  [In  the]  assembly  of  the  beasts  he  made  their  [form'] 

beautiful 

[ ]  the  goddess  Gula     ...[...] 

[ ]  one  white  [and  one  black    .    .    .] 

[ ]     .      .      .     one   white   and   one 

black 


1  The  restoration  is  by  Jensen. 

2  Jensen. 


u-ba-aS-Si-mu  [bu]-ru-mi  ik-su-[ur     .     .     .] 
u-§a-pu-u  [sik-na]-at  na-pi§-ti  [.     .     .] 
bu-ul  seri  [u-ma-a]m  sori  u  nam-ma§-§e-e  [.     .     .] 
5  ultu  [.     .     .]  a-na  §ik-na-at  na-pi§-ti  [.     .     .] 

[.     .     .     bOI]  eeri*  u  nam-ma§-§e-e  ali  u-za-'-[i-zu     .     .     .] 
[.     .     .     pu-u]Jj-ri  nam-mas-ti  gi-mir  nab-ni-ti  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  §a  i-na  pu-ujj-ri  kim-ti-ia  §[e-     .     .     .] 

[i-te-li  (?)]^-i-ma  (ilu)  Nin-igi-azag  sina  su-ba-[ri  ib-na-a'] 
10  [i-na     .     .     .     'pu]-ufe-ri  nam-ma§-ti  u§-tar-ri-i[^  nab-nit-eu- 
un^ 

[ (ilu)]  Gu-la  ba-ma-a-ni  ir  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  iS-ka  pi-si  [u  sa-al-mi     .     .     .] 

[ ]  i§-ka  pi-si  u  8a-[al-mi     .     .     .] 


»  .     .     .     An]-Gir. 
^  So  Jensen. 


52  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

7.  AN  INCANTATION  AGAINST  TOOTHACHE^ 
This  text  is  here  given,  though  it  belongs  properly 
with  the  literature  of  magic,  because  it  begins  with  a 
cosmological  introduction  which  purports  to  give  the 
life  history  of  the  worm  that  causes  toothache. 

After  Anu  [had  created  the  Heavens] 

The  Heavens  created  [the  Earth], 

The  Earth  created  the  Rivers, 

The  Rivers  created  the  Canals, 
5  The  Canals  created  the  Morass, 

The  Morass  created  the  Worm. 

Then  came  the  Worm  weeping  before  Shamash, 

Before  Ea  came  her  tears: — 

"What  wilt  thou  give  (me)  for  my  food, 
10  What  wilt  thou  give  me  to  destroy?" 

"I  will  give  thee  ripe  figs, 

(And)  jam  of  great  figs." 

"What  are  these  ripe  figs  to  me. 

And  jam  of  great  figs?     .     .     . 
15  Exalt  me  and  between  the  teeth 


1  The  text,  written  in  Nco-Babylonian  character,  is  pubh'shed  in 
Cuneiform  Texts,  xvii,  p.  50.  It  is  published  in  transliteration  and 
translation  by  R.  Campbell  Thompson,  The  Devils  and  EirU  Spirits  of 
Babylonia,  ii,  pp.  160-163.  See  also  B.  Meissner,  Mittheilungen  der 
V orderasiatischen  Gesellschaft,  1904,  3,  pp.  40ff.;  Rogers,  The  Religion 
of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  especially  in  its  relations  to  Israel,  pp.  155, 
156;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  28. 

ul-tu  (ilu)  A-nu-um  [.     .     .] 

§amu  (u)  ib-nu-u  [ir-si-tum] 

ir-si-tum  ib-nu-u  nardti 

nar^ti  ib-na-a  a-tap-pa-ti 
f)  a-tap-pa-ti  ib-na-a  ru-sum-ta 

ru-§um-ta  ib-nu-u  tu-ul-tu 

il-lik  tu-ul-tu  a-na  pan  (ilu)  Samash  i-bak-ki 

ana  pan  (ilu)  Ea  il-la-ka  di-ma-a-§a 

mi-na-a  ta-at-ta-an-na  a-na  a-ka-li-ia 
10  mi-na-a  ta-at-ta-an-na  a-na  raun-zu-ki-ia 

at-tan-nak-ki  titta  ba-si-il-ta 

ar-ma-na-a  titti 

ana-ku  am-mi-na  an-na-a  titta  ba-si-il-ta 
u  ar-nia-na-a  titti 
15  §u-uk-ka-aa-ni-raa  ina  bi-rit  si-in-ai 


ASSYRIAN  COSMOLOGY  53 

And  the  gums  set  me 
That  I  may  devour  the  blood  of  the  teeth 
And  of  the  gum  gnaw  the  cartilage; 
Fix  the  pin,  seize  the  foot."^ 
20  "Since  thou  hast  said  this,  O  Worml 

May  Ea  smite  thee  with  the  might  of  his  fist." 

INCANTATION  OF  THE  TOOTHACHE 

This  is  the  (magic)  ritual, 

Mix  beer,  the  plant  sa-kil-bir,  and  oil  together^, 
25  Repeat  thereon  the  incantation  thrice, 
(And)  put  it  on  his  tooth 


1  The  expression  means,  "Seize  the  man,  and  do  not  let  him  go.' 

u  la-as-iji  §u-si-ba-an-ni 
§a  si-in-ni-ma  lu-un-zu-ka  da-mi-su 
Rev. 

u  §a  la-as-Jji-si-im  lu-uk-su-us  ku-sa-si-e-su 
sik-ka-ta  ni-te-ma  sepa  sa-ba-at 
20  a§-sum  an-na-a  tak-bi-i  tu-ul-tu 

lim-lja-as-ki  (ilu)  E-a  i-na  dan-na-ti  ri-it-ti-su, 

inim-inim-ma  gug-gig-ga-kam 

kikitti  suati 

§ikari  (sammu)  sa-kil-bir  u  samni  istenis(nis)  tuballal 
25  sipti  III-Su  ana  eli  tamannu(nu) 
i-na  eli  si-in-ni-su  ta§akkan(an) 


8.  THE  ASSYRIAN  COSMOLOGY 

The  cosmology  of  the  Assyrians  is  rooted  in  the  cos- 
mology of  the  Babylonians,  and  developed  quite  nat- 
urally after  the  separation  of  the  two  peoples  began. 
In  Assyria  the  chief  god  of  Babylon,  Marduk,  is  dis- 
placed and  the  national  god,  Ashur,  takes  his  place 
just  as  Marduk  had  in  earlier  times  displaced  Ellil 
in  Babylonia.  The  oldest  form  of  the  name  of  Ashur 
was  Ashir,  but  when  speculation  and  comparison  of 
the    older    literature    began    he    was    identified    with 


54  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Anshar  (Creation,  i,  line  12;  see  p.  4).  Unhappily,  no 
complete  Assyrian  cosmological  text  has  come  down  to 
us,  and  we  can  only  illustrate  their  beliefs  by  two 
fragments : 

1.  Assyrian  Creation  Text  ^ 

The  key  of  the  rising ^  (?) 

After  he  had  [determined]  the  days     .     .     . 

The  watch  of  the  night  and  the  day     .     .     . 

The  breadth  of  Tiamat     .     .     . 
30  Did  Anshar  create     .     .     . 

He  brought  together     .     .     . 

The  assault  of  the  wind     .     .     . 

He  determined     .     .     . 
35  He  established  the  head     .     .     , 

He  opened  a  spring     .     .     . 

He  opened  and     .     .     . 

He  opened     .     .     . 

He  opened  hei-^  nostrils     .     .     . 

He  poured  down     .     .     . 
40  The  spring     .     .     . 


1  The  text  upon  a  badly  broken  and  joined  tablet  is  published  by- 
King,  in  Cuneiform  Texts,  xiii,  p.  24f.,  and  he  has  transliterated  and 
partly  translated  it  with  notes  in  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  i,  pp. 
197ff.  See  also  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens, 
pp.  90ff.,  and  Ungnad,  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder, 
i,  p.  29. 

2  Probably  the  sun's  rising. 
'  Probablv  Tianiat's. 


sigar  a-si-[t]i     ,     .     . 

ul-tu  u-me  u     .     .     . 

ma-as-rat  mu-si  u  im-[mi] 

ru-pu-u§-tu  sa  Ti-[amat] 
30  An-sar  ib-ta-n[i]     .     .     . 

te-bi  sa-a-ri     . 

§u-uk-tur  im     .     .     . 

u-ad-di-ma  r[a]     .     .     . 
35  is-kun  kakka-ilu     .     .     . 

nak-bu  up-te-it-[ti]     .     . 

ip-te-e-ma     .     .     . 

na-Jji-ri-sa  up-t[e-it-ti]     , 

i§-pu-uk-na     .     .     . 
40  nam-ba-'u     .     .     . 


ASSYRIAN  COSMOLOGY  55 


Reverse  : 
A  cedar 


5  .     .     .     Adad^ 

He  placed  upon     .     .     . 

The  sceptre  of  peace     ,     .     . 

From  the  glory     , 

The  one  that  receives  him  is  the  mighty  ocean 
10  In  it     .     .     . 

In  his  sanctuary     .     .     . 

The  gods,  as  many  as  there  were     .     .     . 

Lakhmu  and  Lakhamu     .     .     . 

They  made     .     .     . 
15  In  the  presence  of  Anshar     .     .     . 

Nannar    .     .     . 

The  second,  he  spake     .     .     . 

The  god     .     .     . 

When  to     .     .     . 
20  The  word     .     .     . 

Since  the  days  when  thou     .     .     . 

'  Adad  is  the  god  of  the  weather. 


Reverse  : 
Jja-sur-ru 


5  .....     .     (ilu)  Adad     . 

i§-kun  eli     .     .     . 

uspara  §ul-me 

ul-tu  me-lam-me 

a-za-mil-su  ap§u  ra-§ub-[bu]     . 
10  iua  e-ma-§i  al-     .     .     . 

ina  si-ma-ak-ki-su 

ilani  ma-la  ba-§u-[u]     .     .     . 

(ilu)  Lajj-mu  u  (ilu)  [La-Jja-mu] 

i-pu-§u-ma  pa     .     .     . 
15  pa-na-a-ma  An-§ar     . 

i  (ilu)  Nannar  §a[r     .     .     . 

§a-nu-u  iz-zak-ru     .     .     . 

(ilu)     .     .     . 

e-nu-ma  a-na     . 
20  amatu  ak-tum  ki     .     .     . 

ul-tu  d-me  at-ta     .     .     . 


56  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Everything  which  thou  hast  said     ,     .     . 

Anshar  opened  his  mouth  and  spake,  to  the  gods  .  .  . 

That  which  is  above  the  ocean,  the  home  of     .     .     . 
25  A  copy  of  Esharra  which  I  have  builded,  I     .     .     . 

Beneath  I  have  fortified  the  places     .     .     . 

I  will  build  a  house,  the  dwelling     .     .     . 

In  its  interior  will  I  found  a  city     .     .     . 

Afterward  from  the  ocean     .     .     . 
30  The  place     .     .     . 

.     .     .     the  shade     .     .     . 

.     .     .     the  habitations  of  the  great  gods    .     .     . 
,     .     ,     His  father     .     .     . 

35 over  all  that  thy  hands  have  founded 

over  the  earth  which  thy  hands  have 

created     .     .     . 
the  city  of  Asshur,  the  name  of  which 

thou  hast  pronounced     .     .     . 
.     .     .     I  know  for  eternity     .     .     . 

40  .     .     .     Whatever  our  work  which  we  have  fash- 
ioned    .     .     . 
The  place     .     .     . 

mim-mu-u  at-ta  ta-kab-bu     .     .     . 

An-§ar  pa-a-§u  epus(us)-ma  i-kab-bi  a-na  (ilu)     .     .     . 

e-li-nu  ap-si-i  su-bat     ... 
25  mi-ib-rit  E-sar-ra  sa  ab-nu-u  a-na-ku     .     .     . 

§ap-li§  as-ra-ta  u-dan-ni-[in]     .     .     . 

lu-pu-u§-ma  bita  lu  §u-bat     .     .     . 

kir-bu-u§-su  ma-Jia-za-Su  lu-§ar-§id-ma     .     .     . 

e-nu-ma  ul-tu  apsi  i-til-[li]     .     .     . 
30  a§-ru     .     .     . 

e     .  .     -pat  silli     .     .     . 

a§  .     . 

kin     .     .     .     -ki  bitdti  ilini  rabviti     .     .     .     ni-ip-pu-[u§]  .  .  . 
.     abi-Su     . 
35 eli  mimma  §a  ib-na-a  ka-ta-a-ka     .     .     . 

eli  kak-ka-ru  sa  il>na-a  ka-ta-a-[ka] 

(alu)  Asshur  (ki)  sa  taz-ku-ra  su[m-§u]     .     .     . 

a-ni  i-di  da-ri-sam     .     .     . 

tuk-ka-ni  li-bil-lu-ni     . 

40 ma-na-ma  §ip-ri-ni  §a  ni-p[a-§u] 

aS-ru 


ASSYRIAN  COSMOLOGY  57 

They  rejoiced     .     .     . 
The  gods     ,     .     . 

That  which  they  have  known     .     ,     . 
45  He  opened     .     .     . 

2.  AsHUR  THE  Creator  ^ 
To  Ashur,  king  of  all  the  gods,  their  creator,  father  of 

the  gods, 
Whose  hand  was  developed  in  the  ocean,  king  of  the 

heavens  and  the  earth. 
Lord  of  all  the  gods,  sustainer  of  the  Igigi  and  the 

Anunaki, 
Creator  of  the  heaven  of  Anu  and  of  the  Hades, 

maker  of  all  men, 
5  Dweller   in   the   brilliant   skies,    Lord   of   the   gods, 

determiner  of  destiny, 
Inhabitant  of  Esharra,  which  is  in  Asshur.     To  his 

great  lord,  his  lord  Sennacherib, 
King  of  Assyria,  maker  of  the  statue  of  Ashur.    The 

great  gods     .     ,     . 
The  length  of  his  days,  the  goodness  of  his  heart, 

the  stability  of  his  years  of  reign     .     .     . 

1  A  small  fragment,  in  British  Museum  5413A,  dedicated  by  Sennach- 
erib to  Ashur,  and  quite  instructive  as  showing  the  creative  position 
claimed  for  Ashur  in  the  eighth  century.  The  text  is  published  by 
Craig,  Assyrian  and  Babylonian  Religious  Texts,  i,  83.  Translated  by 
Martin,  Textes  Religieux  Assyriens  et  Babyloniens,  i,  p.  312;  Jastrow, 
Religion,  i,  p.  523f.;  and  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro- 
Babyloniens,  p.  92f. 

ijj-du-[u]     ... 
ilani  §u     .     .     . 
§a  i-du-[u]     .     .     . 
45  ip-te-e     .     .     . 

a-na  (ilu)  A§§ur  §ar  kis-sat  ilini  ba-nu-u  ram-ni-§u  abu  ildni 
§a  ina  apsi  is-mu-Jju  gat-tu-us  sar  §ame-e  u  irsi-tim 
bel  ilani  ka-la-ma  §a-pi-ik  (ilu)  Igigi  u  (ilu)  A-nun-na-[ki] 
pa-ti-ik  sa-mi  (ilu)  A-nim  u  ki-gal-li  e-pis  kul-lat  da-ad-rae 
5  a-§ib  bu-ru-mu  elluti  (ilu)  bel  ilani  mu-sim  Simati 

a-sib  E-sar-ra  §a  ki-rib  A§§ur  (ki)  bel-i  rab-i  be  li-§u  (ilu)  Sin- 

alie]-irba 
Sar  (m4t)  Assur  (ki)  e-pi§  sa-lam  (ilu)  Assur  ilani  rabuti  a 

[na]     ... 
ar4k  <jm^-gu  tu-ub  lib-bi-§u  kOn  pale-[§u]     .     .     . 


58  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

3.  An  Assyrian  Building  Inscription  with 
cosmological  material 

A  building  inscription^  of  Sennacherib  (705-681  B.  C.) 
contains  some  cosmological  references  which  supply  use- 
ful hints  concerning  the  development  of  the  faith  of 
Ashur.  The  text  describes  a  bronze  door  erected  by 
the  king  in  the  New  Year's  festival  house  at  Ashur  (Kal- 
'at  Shergat),  which  has  recently  been  discovered  and 
laid  bare  by  the  Deutsche  Orientgesellschaft. 

(5)  A  door  of  gleaming  red  bronze,  which  like  a 
.  .  .  the  work  of  the  god  of  the  forge^  (6)  I  caused 
to  be  made  by  my  artistic  skill;  a  representation  of 
Ashur,  when  he  went  to  battle  into  the  sea,^  (7)  as  he 
bore  the  bow,  while  he  drove  upon  the  chariot  and  let 
loose  the  storm  flood  (8)  and  a  representation  of  Amurru, 
who  drove  with  him  as  charioteer,  according  to  the 
command  of  Shamash  and  Adad  (9)  given  me  in  harus- 
pication*  (him)  I  graved  upon  that  door.  The  gods 
who  go  before  him  (10)  and  go  behind  him,  who  drive 
in  chariots  and  go  afoot,  [also]  as  they  before  Ashur 
(11)  are  ordered  in  line  of  battle  and  behind  Ashur  are 


1  The  text  is  published  by  Meissner  and  Rost,  Die  Bauinschriften 
Sanherihs  (1893),  Plate  16,  and  translated  pp.  98ff.,  and  again  by  Zim- 
mern,  Zum  bdbylonischen  Neujahrsfest  (Berichte  der  koniglich  Sachsis- 
chen  Gesellschaft  der  VVissensehaften,  1906),  Band  58,  pp.  126fif.,  and 
by  Ungnad  in'  Gressmann,  i,  p.  29f . 

*  The  god  of  the  forge  or  smithy  is  Ea. 

'  That  is,  Tiamat,  the  name  both  of  the  sea  and  of  the  great  being  in 
the  sea. 

*  Probably  divination  by  the  examination  of  the  liver;  see  Jastrow, 
Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens,  ii,  pp.  ISSflf. 

(5)  abullu  siparri  russa  sa  ma-la  a-ga-  .  .  .  si-pir  (ilu)  Ea  §a 
nappijji  (6)  [ina]  nik-lat  ramani-ia  u-se-pis-ma  sa-lam  [(ilu)  Assur 
§a  ana  libbi  Ti-amat  sal-ti  illa-ku  (7)  (isu)  ka§tu  ki-i  sa  na-su-u  ina 
narkabti  §a  ra-ak-bu  si-bu-bu  [§a  pa-a]k-du  (8)  (ilu)  Amurru  sa  a-na 
mu-kil  ap-pa-a-ti  it-ti-§u  rak-bu  a-n[a  p]i-i  sa  (ilu)  Samas  u  (ilu) 
Adad  (9)  ina  bi-ri  ik-bu-nim-ma  si-ir  abulli  §a-a-§u  e-sir  ila  [ni  §a] 
ina  majjri-§u  illa-ku  (10)  u  arki-5u  illa-ku  §a  ru-ku-bu  rak-bu  §a 
ina  §epa-§u  illa-ku  u  ki-i  §a  ina  ma^ar  (ilu)  ASSur  (11)  si-id-ru  u 


ASSYRIAN  COSMOLOGY  59 

ordered  in  line  of  battle;  Tiamat/  the  beings  within 
her,  among  which  came  Ashur,  the  king  of  the  gods 
(12)  to  battle,  I  graved  according  to  the  comn^fand  of 
Shamash  and  Adad,  upon  that  door.  (13)  The  remain- 
ing gods,  who  go  afoot,  according  to  the  command  of 
Shamash  and  Adad  (14)  before  Ashur  binds  Tiamat; 
the  beasts  which  Tiamat^  bears,  (15)  to  death  given  over, 
therefore  run  hither  and  thither  afoot  (16)  (with)  their 
hands  (?)...  according  to  the  command  of  Shamash 
and  Adad  (as  I  had  (Reverse)  determined  for  this  door, 
I  graved  ...  of  silver,  gold,  copper,  (2)  I  set  up. 
Vessels  of  silver  gold,  copper  [The  following  lines  are 
mostly  unintelligible,  but  at  the  close  comes  a  list  of 
the  gods,  represented  in  the  sculptures  on  the  bronze 
doors,  as  follows:]  (10)  the  image  of  Ashur,  who  goes 
to  battle  into  the  sea;  the  image  of  Sennacherib,  king  of 
Assyria;  (11)  Sharur,  Shargaz,^  Gaga,^  Nusku,  Shulmanu,* 
Tishkhu,^  Ninib,  of  the  wall,^  (12)  Azag-suga  (?)  Khani, 
Sibitti;  these  are  the  gods  who  go  before  Ashur.  (13) 
Nin-lil,    Sherua,    Sin,    Ningal,    Shamash,  Aja,  Belit  (?) 

1  Tianiat  means  here  "the  sea,"  a  meaning  retained  to  the  last  along  with 
the  perhaps  more  common  application  to  the  mythological  being  of  Chaos. 

2  Two  forms  of  Ninib. 

'  Gaga  is  the  messenger  who  fills  so  considerable  a  role  in  the  chief 
creation  story. 

*  A  form  of  Shamash  as  the  god  of  judgment. 

*  A  form  of  Ninib. 

*  The  reference  is  to  the  cosmic  wall;  see  Jensen,  Gilgamesch-Epos.  i,  35. 

arki  (ilu)  As§ur  si-id-ru  Ti-amat  nab-nit  [kir-bi-su]  sa  (ilu)  As§ur 
§ar  ilani  (12)  a-na  lib-bi-su  sal-ti  il-la-ku  a-aa  e[li  p]i-i  sa  (ilu) 
Samas  u  (ilu)  Adad  si-ir  abulli  sa-a-§u  e-sir  (13)  si-it-ti  ilaai  §a  ina 
sepa-su-nu  il-Ia-ku  ina  eli  pi-i  §a  (ilu)  Sama§  u  (ilu)  Adad  (14)  a-di 
la-a  (ilu)  A§§ur  Ti-amat  i-kam-mu-u  u-ma-ma-a-nu  §a  Ti-amat 
i-na-as-sa-a  (15)  [ana  mu]-tu  i-nam-di-nu  ki-i  an-ni-i  ina  Sepa-su- 
nu  i-du-ul-lu  (16)  [ina  ri]-it-te-su-nu  la  .  .  .  [ana  el[i]  pi-i  §a 
(ilu)  Sama§  u  (ilu)  Adad  [§a  si-ir]  (Reverse)  (1)  [a-bul]-li  §u-a-ti  a§- 
tu-ru  [e-sir]  .  ,  .  kaspi  b^rasi  siparri  §e-er-tu  (2)  ul-ziz  u-nu- 
tu  kaspi  ^urasi  siparri  .  .  .  (10)  sa-lam  (ilu)  As§ur  §a  a-na 
Ti-amat  sal-ti  illa-ku  salam  (ilu)  Sia-aije-erba  §ar  (mat)  A§§ur 
(11)  (ilu)  §ar-ur  (ilu)  (ilu)  §ar-gaz  Gaga  (ilu)  Nusku  (ilu)  Sulmanu 
(ilu)  Ti§iju  (ilu)  Ninib  sa  d<iri  (12)  (ilu)  Azag-suga  (ilu)  Hani  (ilu) 
Si-bitti  an-nu-ti  il^ni  §a  ina  majjar  (ilu)  ASsur  il-la-ku  (ilu)  Nin-lil 
(ilu)  §e-ru-'u-a  (ilu)  Sin  (ilu)   Nin-gal  (ilu)  §ama§  (ilu)  Ai  (ilu) 


60  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(14)  Anu,  iVntum,  Adad,  Shida,  Ea,  Damkina,  (15)  Belit- 
il&ni,  Ninib;  these  are  the  gods,  who  go  behind  Ashur. 
[The  following  words  are  on  the  left  margin] 

(1)  The  victorious  Prince,  seated  upon  Ashur's  cliariot. 

(2)  Tiamat  with  the  creatures  within  her. 

Gam-lat  (14)  (ilu)  A-nim  (ilu)  An-tum  (ilu)  Adad  (ilu)  Sa-la  (ilu)_ 
E-a    (ilu)    Dam-[ki-na]  (15)  (ilu)   be-lit  ilani    (ilu)    Ninib   an-nu-ti 
ilani  sa  arki  (ilu)  [As-sur  illa-ku] 
Margin: 

(1)  [mal]-ku  ka-§i-du  ina  narkabti  (ilu)  Assur  §ak-nu 

(2)  [Ti]-amat  a-di  nab-nit  kir-bi-su. 

9  AN  ADDRESS  TO  THE  RIVER  OF  CREATION » 
O  thou  River,  who  didst  create  all  things, 
When  the  great  gods  dug  thee  out, 
They  set  prosperity  upon  thy  banks, 
Within  thee  Ea,  the  king  of  the  Deep,  created  his 
dwelHng, 
5  A  deluge  unparalleled  to  thee  they  gave. 
Fire  and  wrath,  and  splendor,  and  terror 
Have  Ea  and  Marduk  presented  unto  thee. 
Thou  judgest  the  cause  of  mankind. 
O  great  river,  exalted  river,  river  of  sanctuaries. 

1  Published  and  translated  by  King,  The  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  i, 
128,  129,  200,  201,  and  translated  also  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  30,  31.  The  passage  is  found  upon 
two  duplicate  tablets  and  is  used  to  introduce  two  different  incanta- 
tions. See  King's  note,  op.  cit.,  p.  128,  and  compare  Sayce,  Hibbert 
Lectures,  p.  403.  As  King  suggests,  "this  mystical  river  of  creation  was 
evidently  suggested  by  the  Euphrates." 

§iptu  at-ti  naru  banat(at)  ka-l[a-mu] 
e-nu-ma  ilj-ru-ki  ilani  rabiiti 
ina  a-Jji-ki  [is-ku-nu]  dum-ka 

ina  libbi-ki  (ilu)  E-a  sar  ap-si-i  ib-na-[a  su-bat-su] 
5  a-bu-ub  la  ma-^ar  ka-a-si  is-ruk-[ku] 
i-sa-tum  uz-za  na-mur-ra-ti  pu-luj}-t[i] 
(ilu)  E-a  u  (ilu)  Marduk  is-ru-ku-nik-kim-ma 
d[i]-ni  te-ni-se-e-ti  ta-din-ni  at-ti 
naru  rabiti  (ti)  naru  sir-ti  ndru  es-ri-e-ti 

II.  THE  DRAGON  AND  DEMONS 

1.  ELLIL  AND  THE  LABBU 
A  curious  variation  of  the  creation  myth  is  afforded 
by  a  small  text  which  gives  a  story  of  a  contest  between 


ELLIL  AND  THE  LABBU  61 

Ellil  and  a  great  sea  monster,  whose  name  may  be  read 
Labbu,  that  is,  Lion.  The  name  might  also  be  read 
Kalbu  (dog),  or  even  Ribbu;  if  this  latter  reading  could 
be  authenticated,  it  would  form  a  most  interesting 
parallel  to  the  Rahab  of  the  Old  Testament  (Job  9.  13; 
26.  12;  Psa.  89.  10;  Isa.  30.  7). 

In  this  fragment  the  monster  is  represented  as  of 
great  size,  for  his  length  is  fifty  biru^  (line  8).  The 
biru  is  the  distance  that  may  be  covered  in  two  hours' 
travel,  about  six  or  seven  miles,  and  this  would  make 
the  dragon  three  hundred  or  three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  long,  and  the  height  which  it  reared  the  head  out 
of  the  water  six  or  seven  miles.  (So  King.)  The  blood 
of  the  dragon  flowed  for  three  years  when  slain  (line  8, 
reverse),  which  seems  quite  consistent  with  this  esti- 
mate of  its  size. 


'The  ideogram  is  kas-pu,  which  is  to  be  read  biru  as  Landsberger 
has  just  shown.     See  Zcitschri/t  filr  Assyriologie,  xxv,  385,  386. 

ELLIL  AND  THE  LABBU  ^ 

The  cities  sighed,  men  [.     .     .] 
Men  uttered  lamentation,  [they     .     .     .] 
To  their  lament     .     .     .     not  [.     .     .] 
To  their  grief     ....     not  [.     .     .] 
5  Who  had  [borne (?)]  the  dragon  [...?] 

1  The  text  is  published  by  Delitzsch,  Assyrisches  Worterhuch,  p.  390f., 
and  by  King,  in  Cuneiform  Texts  from  Babylonian  Tablets,  etc.,  xiii, 
pp.  33ff.,  and  translated  by  him.  Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  i,  pp.  117ff. 
It  has  also  been  translated  by  Zinimern  in  Gunkel,  Schopfung  tind 
Chaos,  pp.  417ff.;  Jensen,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  44ff.; 
Hrozny,  Mitthcilungen  dcr  V orderasiatischen  Gesellschaft,  1903,  p.  265; 
Jeremias,  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des  alten  Orients,  2te  Auf.,  pp. 
138,  139;  Weber,  Literatur  der  Babylonier  und  Assyrer,  pp.  63iY.  Com- 
pare also  Jensen,  Das  G ilgamesh-Epos  in  der  Weltliteratiir,  pp.  56ff.; 
Gressmann,  Altorieritalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  31,  32 

i-ta-an-lju  alani  ni§e  d[a     .     .     .] 
in-da-ta-a  nise  e-[.     .     .] 
a-na  ik-kil-li-si-na  ul  [.     .     .] 
a-na  rim-ma-ti-si-na  ul  i-sab-[.     .     .] 
5  man-nu-um-ma  siru  [.     .     .] 


62  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The  sea  had  [borne (?)     .     .     .] 

Ellil  in  heaven  hath  formed  [.     .     .] 

Fifty  biru  in  his  length,  one  biru  [his  height?] 

Six  cubits  is  his  mouth,  twelve  cubits  [his     .     .     .  ] 
10  Twelve  cubits  is  the  circuit  of  his  [ears     .     .     .] 

For  the  space  of  sixty  cubits  he  [.     .     .]  birds 

In  water  nine  cubits  deep  he  drags  [.     .     .] 

He  raises  his  tail  on  high  [.     .     .] 

All  the  gods  of  heaven  [.     .     .] 
15  In    heaven    the     gods     bowed     themselves     down 
before  [.     .     .] 

The  border  of  Sin's  robe  they  hasti[ly  grasped]: 

"Who  will  go  and  [slay]  the  Labbu  (?) 

And  deliver  the  broad  land  [from     .     .     .] 

And  become  king  [over     .     .     .]  7" 
20  Go,  Tishpak,  [slay]  the  Labbu  (?) 

And  deliver  the  broad  land  [from     .     .     .] 

And  exercise  kingship  [over     .     .     .] 

Thou  hast  sent  me,  0  Lord,  of  the  offspring  of  the 
river  to  [.     .     .] 

But    I    do   not    understand    the    [.      .       .]    of    the 
Labbu 


tam-tu-um-ma  sini  [.     .     .] 

(ilu)  EUil  ina  §ame  (e)  i-te-sir  [.     .     .] 

L  simanu  mu-rak-su  L  kas-p[u     . 

^  GAR  pi-i-SU   I  GAR  [.       .       .] 

10  I  GAR  li-ma-a-ti  sa  u[z-     .     .     .] 
ana  V  gar  is-su-ri  i-[.     .      .] 
i-na  me  IX  ammatu  i-sad-da-[ad     .     . 
u-se-ik-ki  zi-im-bat-su  i-[.     .     .] 
ilani  sa  §ame(e)  ka-li-su-nu  [.     .     .] 

15  ina  samo(e)  ilani  ka-an-su  ana  pan  [. 
u  sa  (ilu)  Sin  ina  ulinni-su  ur-ru-[.     • 
man-nu  il-lak-ma  lab-b[i     .     .     .] 
ma-a-tiim  ra-pa-as-tum  u-§e-iz-[zab 
u  sarru-ii-ti  ip-pu-u[s     .     .     .] 

20  a-lik  (ilu)  Tispak  lab-bi  d[u-     .     .     .] 
ma-a-ta  ra-pa-al-ta  §u-zi-b[a     .     .     .] 
u  §arru-u-ta  e-pu-u§  [.     .     .] 
taS-pu-ra-an-ni  be-el  ri-jju-ut  ndri  [.     . 
ul  i-di-e-ma  §a  lab-bi  [.     .     .] 


THE  SEVEN  EVIL  DEMONS  63 

[The    remainder    of   the    Obverse    illegible,    as   well 

as  the  beginning  of  the  Reverse] 
[ ]  opened  his  mouth  and  [spake]  to  the 

god[.     .     .] 
"Let  cloud  arise  and  storm  [stir  up] 
The  seal  of  thy  life  [hold]  before  thy  face, 
Set  on  (?),  and  thou  shalt  slay  the  Labbu." 
5  He  raised  up  cloud,  and  [stirred  up]  storm, 
He  [held]  the  seal  of  his  life  before  his  face. 
He  set  on  (?)  and  [he  slew]  the  Labbu. 
For  three  years  and  three  months,  one  day  and 
The  blood  of  the  Labbu  flowed  [unceasingly  (?)] 

Reverse  : 

[.     .     .]  pa-a-§u  i-pu-u§-ma  a-na  (ilu)  [.     .     .] 
lu-u§-Jji-it  ur-pa  mi-Jja-a  [.     .     .]  . 
ku-nu-uk-ku  na-pi§-ti-ka  i-na  pa-ni-ka  [.     .     .] 
us-kam-ma  lab-ba  du-[.     .     .] 
5  u-§a-a§-lji-it  ur-pa  rai-5a-a  [.     .     .] 

ku-nu-uk-ku  na-pi§-ti-iu  ina  pa-ni-§u  [.     .     .] 
is-su-kam-ma  lab-bi  [.     .     .] 
Ill  §andti  III  arjje  umu  I  kan  u  [.     .     .] 
§a  lab-bi  il-Ia  ku  da-mu-su  [.     .     .] 

2.  THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  SEVEN  EVIL  DEMONS ' 
Raging  storms,  evil  gods  are  they 
Ruthless  demons,  who  in  heaven's  vault  were  created, 
are  they, 

W^orkers  of  evil  are  they. 
They  lift  up  the  head  to  evil,  every  day  to  evil 

1  This  legend  forms  the  sixteenth  tablet  of  the  Evil-Demon  series. 
It  is  published  IV  R.,  2d  edition,  p.  5,  and  Cuneiform  Texts,  xvi,  pp.  19fif. 
It  is  translated  by  R.  C.  Thompson,  The  Devils  and  Evil  Spirits  of  Baby- 
lonia, i,  pp.  88ff.  See  further,  Winckler,  Altorientalische  Forschungen, 
jii,  pp.  58ff. ;  Jastrow,  Die  Religion  Bahylonirns  und  Assyriens,  i,  pp.  361ff.; 
Jeremias,  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des  Alien  Orients,  p.  102f.,  Eng- 
lish. Translation,  p.  Ill;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte 
und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  32ff. 

tme  mut-tak-pu-tum  ilani  lim-nu-tum  §u-nu^ 

§e-e-du  la  pa-du-tum  sa  ina  su-puk  same(e)  ib-ba-nu  su-nu 

§u-nu  e-pis  ma-ru-us-ti  su-nu 

mu-kil  kakkad  limuttim(tim)  sa  iimi(nii)-§am-ma  ana  limutti 

'  The  lines  are  numbered  to  correspond  to  the  translation  at  the  top 
of  the  page.  The  Sumerian  text  of  the  original  is  not  here  given,  and 
the  Semitic  is  consequently  numbered  conventionally. 


64  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

5  Destruction  to  work. 

Of  these  seven  the  first  is  the  South  wind     .     . 
The  second  is  a  dragon,  whose  mouth  is  opened  .  .  . 

That  none  can  measure. 
The  third  is  a  grim  leopard,  which  carries  off  the 

young     .     .     . 
10  The  fourth  is  a  terrible  Shihbu  [.     .     .] 

The  fifth  is  a   furious  Wolf  (?),  who  knoweth  not 

to  flee, 
The  sixth  is  a  rampant     .     .     .     which  marches  (?) 

against  god  and  king. 
The  seventh  is  a  storm,  an  evil  wind,  which  takes 

vengeance, 
Seven     are    they,    messengers    of    King    Anu    are 

they, 
15  From  city  to  city  darkness  work  they, 

A  hurricane,  which  mightily  hunts  in  the  heavens, 

are  they. 
Thick   clouds,  that  bring  darkness  in  heaven,   are 

they. 
Gusts  of  wind  rising,   which   cast  gloom  over  the 

bright  day,  are  the}'. 
With   the   Imkhullu,^   the   evil   wind,   forcing   their 

way,  are  they, 

1  The  Imkhullu  appears  also  in  tlie  Creation  story,  col.  iv,  45,  96. 

5  nir-tu  ana  na-a-ri 

ina  si-bit-ti  su-nu  [.     .     .]  su-u-tu 

§a-nu-u  u-sum-gal-lum  sa  pi-i-su  pi-tii-u     .     .     . 

ma-am-ma  [la] 
sal-su  nim-ru  iz-zu  sa  pi-i-ri  e(?)-[ki-mu] 
10  ri-bu-u  sib-bu  gal-ti 

Jja-as-sa  ab-bu  na-ad-ru  sa  ana  arki-su  ni-'-a  la  [.     .     .] 
§is-[su]     .     .     .     -u  ti-bu-u  sa  ana  ili  u  sarri     .     .     . 
si-bu-u  me-Jju-u  sa-a-ru  lim-nu  sa  gi(?)-is  [.     .     .] 
si-bit-ti  su-nu  mar  sip-ri  sa  (ilu)  A-nim  sar-ri  su-nu 
15  a-li  ana  a-li  da-um-ma-ta  i-sak-ka-nu  su-nu 

a-sam-su-tum  sa  ina  same(e)  iz-zi-i§  is-sa-nun-du  su-nu 
ir-pi-tum  §a-pi-tum  §a  ina  same(e)    da-um-raa-ta  i-sak-ka-nu 

su-nu 
zi-ik  sa-a-ri  te-bu-tum  §a  ina  Ome(me)  nam-ri  e-tu-ta  i-§ak-ka- 

nu  §u-nu 
it-ti  im-ljul-li  §a-a-ri  lim-ni  i-§ur-ru  5u-nu 


THE  SEVEN  EVIL  DEMONS  65 

20  The  overflowing  of  Adad,  mighty  destroyers,  are  they, 
At  the  right  of  Adad  stalking,  are  they. 
In  the  height  of  heaven,  like  lightning  flashing,  are 

they. 
To  wreak  destruction  forward  go  they, 
In  the  broad  heaven,  the  home  of  Ann,  the  king 

evilly  do  they  arise,  and  none  to  oppose. 
25  When  Ellil  heard  these  tidings,  a  plan  in  his  heart 

he  pondered, 
With  Ea,  exalted  Massu'  of  the  gods,  he  took  counsel. 
Sin,  Shamash  and  Ishtar,  whom  he  had  set  to  order 

the  vault  of  heaven, 
With   Anu  he   divided   the   lordship   of   the   whole 

heaven, 
To  these  three  gods,  his  offspring, 
30  Day   and   night,   without   ceasing,   he   ordained   to 

stand, 
When  the   seven  evil   gods,   stormed   the   vault   of 

heaven. 
Before    the    gleaming    Sin,    they    set    themselves 

angrily,^ 

>  The  signification  of  Massd  is  unknown. 

2  The  evil  gods  darken  the  moon  by  an  eclipse,  Shamash  helping 
them  by  withdrawing  his  light  from  the  moon,  and  Adad  by  sending 
cloudy  weather. 

20  ri-lji-is-ti  (ilu)  Adadi  te-su-u  kar-du-te  su-nu 
ina  i-mit-ti  (ilu)  Adadi  il-la-[ku  su-nu] 
ina  i-sid  same(e)  ki-ma  bir-ki  it-ta-[nab-ri-ku  §u-nu] 
ni-ir-tu  ana  na-a-ri  ina  majj-ri  il-la-ku  [su  nu] 
ina  same(e)  rap-su-ti  su-bat  (ilu)  A-nim  sar-ri  Iim-ni§  iz-zaz- 

zu-ma  ma-bi-ra  ul  i-§u-u 
25  i-nu-su  (ilu)  Ellil  te-e-ina  su-a-tum  is-me-ma  a-ma-ta  ana  lib-bi- 

§u  i§-du-ud 
it-ti  (ilu)  E-a  mas-si-e  si-ri  sa  ilani  im-ta-lik-ma 
(ilu)  Sin  (ilu)  SamaS  u  (ilu)  I§-tar  §u-puk  §ame(e)  ana  §u-te- 

§u-ri  uk-tin-nu 
it-ti  (ilu)  A-nira  be-lu-ut  ki§-§at  §ame(e)  i-zu-us-su-nu-ti 
ana  §e-lal-ti-§u-nu  il4ni  marani-§u 
30  mu-§a  u  ur-ra  u-zu-uz-zu  la  na-par-ka  §u-nu-ti  u-raa-'-ir-§u- 

nu-ti 
i-nu-§u    si-bit-ti-§u-nu    ilani    lim-nu-ti    ina    §u-puk    §ame(e) 

i-iur-ru 
ina  ma-ljar  (ilu)  Nannari(ri)  (ilu)  Sin  iz-zi-i§  il-ta-nam-mu-u 


66  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The    mighty    Shamash,    Adad    the    warrior    they 
brought  on  their  side, 

Ishtar,  with  Anu  the  king  moved  into   a  shining 
dwelling,  exercising  dominion  over  the  heavens, 

[Here  follow  some  broken  lines,  which  yield  no  con- 
tinuous sense] 

Day  and  night  he  was  dark  [i.  e.,  Sin]  in  the  dwelling 
of  his  dominion  he  sat  not  down, 

The  evil  gods,  the  messengers  of  Anu,  the  king,  are  they, 

Raising  their  evil  heads,  in  the  night  shaking  them- 
selves, are  they, 
45  Evil  searching  out,  are  they, 

From  the  heaven,  like  a  wind,  over  the  land  rush  they. 

Ellil  saw  the  darkening  of  the  hero  Sin  in  heaven, 

The  lord  spoke  to  his  minister  Nusku,^ 

"O  my  minister  Nusku,  my  message  unto  the  ocean 
bring, 
50  The  tidings  of  my  son  Sin,  who  in  heaven  has  been 
sadly  darkened. 

Unto  Ea,  in  the  ocean,  announce  it." 

Nusku  exalted  the  word  of  his  lord, 

To  Ea,  in  the  ocean,  he  went  quickly, 

To  the  prince,  the  exalted  Massu,  the  lord  Nudimmud. 

*  A  god  of  fire  and  light. 

id-la  (ilu)  Sama§  (ilu)  Adad  kar-du  ana  i-di-§u-nu  u-tir-ru 
(ilu)  I§-tar  it-ti  (ilu)  A-nim   sar-ri   §ub-tu   ellitim(tim)  ir-me- 
ma  ana  §arru-ut  §ame(e)  i-kap-pu-ud 

[Here  follow  badly  broken  lines] 

[mu§a  (?)  u]  ur-ra  a-dir  ina  §u-bat  be-lu-ti-§u  ul  a-§ib 
il&ni  lim-nu-tum  mar-sipri  §a  (ilu)  A-nim  sar-ri  su-nu 
mu-kil  kakkad  limuttim(tini)  ina  mu-§i  il-ta-na-ar-ra-ru  §u-nu 

45  li-mut-tu  i§-te-ni-'-u  §u-nu 

i§-tu  ki-rib  §ame(e)  ki-ma  §a-a-ri  ana  ma-a-ti  it-te-bu-ni  su-nu 
(ilu)  Ellil  §a  id-li  (ilu)  Sin  na-an-dur-sa  ina  §ame(e)  i-mur-ma 
be-lum  ana  suk-kal-li-§u  (ilu)  Nusku  i-sis-si 
8uk-kal-li  (ilu)  Nusku  a-ma-ti  ana  ap-si-i  bi-i-li 

60  te-im  ma-ri-ia  (ilu)  Sin  sa  ina  §ame(e)  mar-si-i§  [']-ad-[ru] 
a-na  (ilu)  E-a  ina  ap-si-i  §u-un-ni-sum-ma 
(ilu)  Nusku  a-mat  be-ili-§u  it-ta-'-id-ma 
a-na  (ilu)  E-a  ina  ap-si-i  pu-ri-du  il-lak 
B-na  ru-bi-e  mas-su-u  si-i-ri  belu  (ilu)  Nudimmud 


THE  MYTH  OF  ADAPA  67 

55  Nusku,  the  word  of  his  lord  there  announced, 

Ea  in  the  ocean  heard  that  word, 

He  bit  his  Hp  and  filled  his  mouth  with  wailing, 

Ea  called  his  son  Marduk,  and  gave  him  the  message: 

"Go,  my  son  Marduk, 
60  Son  of  a  prince,  the  gleaming  Sin  has  been  sadly- 
darkened  in  heaven, 

His  darkening  is  seen  in  the  heavens, 

The  seven  evil  gods,  death  dealing,  fearless,  are  they, 

The  seven  evil  gods,  like  a  flood,  rush  on,  the  land 
they  fall  upon,  do  they, 

Against  the  land,  like  a  storm,  they  rise,  do  they, 
65  Before  the  gleaming  Sin,  they  set  themselves  angrily, 

The  mighty  Shamash,  Adad  the  warrior  they  brought 
on  their  side."* 


1  After  this  there  is  a  break  in  the  tablet,  in  which  probably  Marduk 
spoke  the  magic  word  and  released  Sin  from  his  predicament.  The 
tablet  concludes  with  a  ritual  for  exorcising  these  demons. 

55  (ilu)  Nusku  a-mat  be-ili-su  a-Jji-en-na-a  u§-[ta]-an-na  [-a] 

(ilu)  E-a  ina  ap-si-i  a-ma-tu  su-a-tu  is-me-ma 

sa-pat-su  is-suk-ma  'u-a  pi-i-§u  um-tal-li 

(ilu)  E-a  mari-su  (ilu)  Marduk  is-si-ma  a-ma-ta  u-sajj-jjaz 

a-lik  ma-ri  (ilu)  Marduk 
60  mar  ru-bi-e  na-an-na-ri  (ilu)  Sin  sa  ina  same(e)  mar-si-i§  '-ad-ru 

na-an-dur-su  ina  same(e)  su-pu-u 

si-bit-ti  §u-nu  ilani  lim-nu-tum  mul-mi-tu-ti  la  a-di-ru-ti  §u-nu 

si-bit-ti  su-nu  ilani  lim-nu-tum  sa  kima  a-bu-bi  ti-bu-ma  mdti 
i-ba-'-u  su-nu 

ana  ma-a-ti  ki-ma  me-bi-e  ti-bu-ni  su-nu 
65  ina  ma-ljar  na-an-na-ri  (ilu)  Sin  iz-zi-is  il-ta-nam-mu-u 

id-la  (ilu)  Samas  (ilu)  Adad  kar-du  a-na  i-di-su-nu  ut-tir-ru 

III.  THE  MYTH  OF  ADAPA/ 

This  myth  is  preserved  upon  four  fragments,  three  of 
which  once   belonged  to  the  library  of  the  Assyrian 

'  The  texts  of  the  four  tablets  are  published  as  follows:  1.,  V.  Scheil, 
Recueil  de  Travaux  relatifs  a  la  Philoloqie  et  h  V ArcMologie  Egyptiennes 
et  Assyriennes,  xx  (189S),  pp.  127ff.  2.  H.  Winckler  and  L.  Abel,  Der 
Thontafelfund  vo?i  El-Amarna,  No.  240;  J.  A.  Kniidtzon,  Die  El-Amanw, 
Tafeln,  No.  356.  3.  Jensen,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  p.  xviif., 
in  transcription  only.  4.  A.  Strong,  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical 
ArchcBology,  xvi  (1894),  pp.  274ff.  The  four  tablets  are  tran.slated  by 
Jensen  in  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  92ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix 
de  Textes  Religicux  Assyro-Babylonirns,  pp.  i48ff.  Besides  these  No.  1 
and  No.  4  by  Scheil,  op.  cit.;  No.  2  by  Harper,  Beitrage  zur  Assyriologie, 
ii,  pp.  420ff.;  J.  A.  Knudtzon,  op.  cit.;  Zimmern,  in  Gunkel's  iScAop/wn^ 
und  Chaos,  pp.  420ff.;  No.  4  by  Strong,  op.  cit. 


68  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

king,  Ashurbanipal  (668-626  B.  C.)  in  Nineveh,  while 
the  fourth  was  discovered  among  the  archives  of  the 
Egyptian  heretic  king  Amenophis  IV  (L377-1361  B.  C), 
in  Tell-el-Amarna,  Egypt.  The  latter  had  the  divisions 
of  words  marked  by  small  dots  in  red  ink,  and  was  there- 
fore used  as  a  means  of  teaching  the  Babylonian  lan- 
guage in  Egypt. 

The  contents  of  the  four  tablets  may  be  here  sum- 
marized as  a  clue  to  their  contents,  which  in  the  trans- 
lation alone  might  not  always  be  clear  upon  the  first 
examination. 

No.  1.  Adapa,  or  perhaps  Adamu,  son  of  Ea,  had 
received  from  his  father  wisdom,  but  not  eternal  life. 
He  was  a  semidivine  being  and  was  the  wise  man  and 
priest  of  the  temple  of  Ea  at  Eridu,  which  he  provided 
with  the  ritual  bread  and  water.  In  the  exercise  of 
this  duty  he  carried  on  fishing  upon  the  Persian  Gulf. 

No.  2.  Wlien  Adapa  was  fishing  one  day  on  a  smooth 
sea,  the  south  wind  rose  suddenly  and  overturned  his 
boat,  so  that  he  was  thrown  into  the  sea.  Angered  by 
the  mishap,  he  broke  the  wings  of  the  south  wind  so 
that  for  seven  days  it  could  not  blow  the  sea  coohiess 
over  the  hot  land.  Anu  calls  Adapa  to  account  for  this 
misdeed,  and  his  father  Ea  warns  him  as  to  what  should 
befall  him.  He  tells  him  how  to  secure  the  pity  of 
Tammuz  and  Gishzida,  whom  he  would  meet  at 
heaven's  portal,  and  cautions  him  not  to  eat  the  food 
or  partake  of  the  drink  which  would  be  set  before  him, 
as  Ea  feared  that  food  and  drink  of  death  would  be 
offered  him.  The  counsel  was  ill  advised,  for  it  was, 
rather,  the  food  of  life  and  the  water  of  life  that  were 
set  before  him,  and  overcaution  deprived  him  of  im- 
mortal life,  and  he  had  to  return  to  earth. 

No.  3  is  a  duplicate  of  lines  12  to  21  of  No.  2. 


THE  MYTH  OF  ADAPA  69 

No.  4  is  so  badly  broken  that  its  general  sense  is  very 
difficult  to  obtain. 

The  correspondences  with  Genesis  2  and  3,  and  the 
differences  also,  are  most  interesting,  and  it  may  well 
be  hoped  that  later  discoveries  may  provide  material 
for  still  more  striking  comparisons.  It  may  here  be 
pointed  out  simply  that  the  ''food  of  Ufe"  belongs  to 
the  same  category  as  the  "tree  of  life"  in  Genesis. 
Adam  lost  immortality  because  he  desired  to  become 
like  God;  Adapa,  on  the  other  hand,  was  already  en- 
dowed with  knowledge  and  wisdom,  and  failed  of  im- 
mortality, not  because  he  was  disobedient,  like  Adam, 
but  through  his  literal  obedience  to  Ea,  his  creator. 
That  the  Paradise  narrative  (Gen.  2,  3)  may  have  been 
influenced  at  least  in  part  (Zimmern)  by  the  Adapa 
myth  seems  most  probable.  We  know,  certainly,  that 
this  myth  had  reached  Egypt  as  early  as  the  fourteenth 
century  B.  C,  and  presumably  also  had  passed  through 
Palestine. 

TABLET  NO.  1 

He  possessed  (?)  intelligence  [.     .     .] 

His  command  like  the  command  of  Anu  [.     .     .] 

He  [i.  e.  Ea]  granted  him  a  wide  ear  to  reveal  the 

destiny  of  the  land, 
He  granted  him  wisdom,  but  he  did  not  grant  him 

eternal  life. 
5  In  those  days,  in  those  years  the  wise  man  of  Eridu, 
Ea  had  created  him  as  chief  (?)  among  men, 
A  wise  man  whose  command  none  should  oppose, 

ta-sim-tum  ir-[s]a-a  u  [.     .     .] 
ki-bit-su  ki-ma  ki-bit  (ilu)  [A-nuJ  lu-u-ma(?)-ti(?) 
uz-na  rapas-tum  u-sak-lil-su  u-sii-rat  mati  kul-lu-rau 
ana  §u-a-tu  ni-me-ka  iddin-su  napis-tam  da-er-tam  ul  iddim-§u 
5  ina  u-me-su-ma  ina  sa-na-a-ti  si-na-a-ti  ab-kal-Ium  mar  (alu) 
Eridu 
(ilu)  E-a  ki-ma  rid(?)-di  ina  a-me-lu-ti  ib-ni-§u 
ab-kal-lum  ki-bit-su  ma-am-man  ul  u-sam-sak 


70  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The  prudent,  the  most  wise  among  the  Anunnaki 

was  he, 
Blameless,    of    clean    hands,    anointed,    observer   of 
the  divine  statutes, 
10  With  the  bakers  he  made  bread. 

With  the  bakers  of  Eridu,  he  made  bread, 
The  food  and  the  water  for  Eridu  he  made  daily, 
With  his  clean  hands  he  prepared  the  table. 
And  without  him  the  table  was  not  cleared. 
15  The  ship  he  steered,  fishing  and  hunting  for  Eridu 
he  did. 
Then  Adapa  of  Eridu 

While  Ea,  [.     .     .]  in  the  chamber,  upon  the  bed, 
Daily  the  closing  of  Eridu  he  attended  to. 
Upon  the  pure  dam,  the   new   moon  dam,  he  em- 
barked upon  the  ship, 
20  The  wind  blew  and  his  ship  departed. 
With  the  oar,  he  steered  his  ship 
Upon  the  broad  sea  [.     .     .] 

li-e-um  at-ra  Jja-si-sa  sa  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  §u-ma 

ib-bu  el-lam  ka-ti  pa-si-§u  mus-te-'-u  par-§i 
10  it-ti  nu-ba-tim-me  nu-ba-tim-mu-ta  ip-pu-u§ 

it-ti  nu-ba-tim-me  sa  (alu)  Eridu  ki-min 

a-ka-la  u  me-e  sa  (alu)  Eridu  fi-mi-§am-ma  ip-pu-u§ 

ina  ka-ti-su  el-li-ti  pa-as-su-ra  i-rak-kas 

u  ba-lu-us-su  pa-as-su-ra  ul  ip-pat-tar 
15  elippa  u-ma-bar  ba'iru-tu  da-ku-tu  sa  (alu)  Eridu  ip-pa-ii§ 

e-nu-mi-su  A-da-pa  mar  (alu)  Eridu 

[.     .     .]  sir  (ilu)  E-a  ina  ma-ia-li  ina  sa-da-di 

u-mi-sam-ma  §i-ga-ar  (alu)  Eridu  is-sa-ar 

ina  ka-a-ri  el-li  kar  Nannari  (isu)  sabbita  ir-kab-ma 
20  [sa-a-ru  i]-zi-kan-ni-ma  (isu)  elippi-su  ik-ki-lip-pu 

[ina  gi]-mu§-si-ma  (isu)  eiippi-§u  u-mab-bir 

ina  tam-ti  ra-pa-a§-ti 

TABLET  NO.  2 
[ ] 

The  south  wind  [.     .     .     when] 

He  had  (driven  me)  to  the  house  of  my  lord,  I  said, 

[ i 

lu-u-tu  [.      .      .] 

a-na  bi-i-t[u  be-li-i]a  u-§a-am-8i-i-[lu    .     .     .] 


THE  MYTH  OF  ADAPA 


71 


"O  South  wind,  on  the  way  I  shall  to  thee  [.     .     .] 

everything  that, 
5  Thy  wing  will  I  break."     As  he  spoke  with  his  mouth. 
The  wing  of  the  South  wind  was  broken,  seven  days 
The  South  wind  blew  not  upon  the  land.     Anu 
Called  to  his  messenger  Ilabrat: 
Why  has  the  South  wind  not  blown  upon  the  land 

for  seven  days? 
10  His  messenger  Ilabrat  answered  him:  "My  lord, 
Adapa,  the  son  of  Ea,  the  wing  of  the  South  wind 
Has  broken. 


§u-u-tu  [i-na  jjar-jra-ni  ujj-iji-e-ki  ma-la  i-[.     .     .] 
5  ka-a[-ap-pa-ki  lu-u-se-bi-ir  ki-ma  i-na  bi-i-[s]u  ik-bu-[u] 
§a  [§u-u]-ti  ka-ap-pa-sa  it-te-e§-bi-ir  vii  u-mi 
[§u-u]-tu  a-na  ma-a-ti  u-ul  i-zi-ig-ga  (ilu)  Anu 
[a-na  §]u-uk-ka-li-su  (ilu)  i-la-ab-ra-at  i-§a-a[s]-si 
[am]-mi-ni  su-ii-tu  i§-tu  vii  u-mi  a-na  ma-a-ti  la  i-zi-ga 
10  [§]u-uk-ka-la-§u  i-la-ab-ra-at  i-pa-al-su  bi[-e-l]i 
(m)  A-da-pa  ma-ar  (ilu)  Fi-a,  sa  §u-u-ti  ka-ap-pa-§a 
il-te-bi-ir 


TABLET  NO.  2  (continued) 
When  Anu  heard  these 
words 

13  He  cried,  "Help!"    He 

ascended  his  throne, 
"Let  some  one  bring 
hnn," 

14  Likewise       Ea,       who 

knows    the    heaven. 
He  roused  him 


TABLET  NO.  3 

1  When  heard  that 

2  In    the    anger    of    his 

heart 

3  His  messenger  he  sent. 

4  He    who     knows    the 

heart    of    the    great 
gods 

5  [ ] 


TABLET  NO.  2  (continued) 
(ilu)  A-nu  a-ma-ta  an-ni-ta 
i-na  se-e-mi-§u 

13  il-si  na-ra-ru  it-ti-bi  i-na  ku- 

us-si-§u  §u-[tu  li-ilj-gu-ni- 
Su 

14  an-ni-ka-a   (ilu)    El-a  §a  §a 

me-e     i-di     il-pu-us-[su]- 
m[a] 


TABLET  NO.   3 

[(ilu)  Anu  anni-]  ti  ina  §e- 
mi-§u 
2  [ina  ug]-gat  lib-bi-§u 


3  mir  §ip-ri  i-§ap-par 

4  [mu]-du-u  lib-bi  ildni  rabtiti 


5[. 


72 


CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 


TABLET  NO.  2  (continued) 


15  [.    .    .]   he  caused  him 

to  wear.  With  a 
mourning  garment 

16  He    garbed    him,    and 

gave  him  counsel 

17  Saying:  "Adapa,  before 

the  face  of  Anu  the 
king  thou  art  to 
go, 


TABLET  NO.  3 

6  To     King    Ea   (?)     to 

come, 

7  To     him,     he     caused 

words  to  be  borne. 

8  [.     .     .]    to     him,     to 

king  Ea. 

9  He     sent     a     messen- 

ger. 

10  With  a  wide  ear,  know- 

ing the  heart  of  the 
great  gods, 

11  [.     .     .]  of  the  heavens 

be  fixed. 

12  A    soiled    garment    he 

made  him  wear, 

13  With       a       mourning 

garment      he      clad 
him, 

14  A   word   he   spoke   to 

him. 


TABLET  NO.  2  (continued) 


15  [.     .     .]  l[u]-l[a]-a  [u]s-te-es- 

.si-§u  ka-a-ar-ra 

16  [li-sa-al-ba-as-su-ma  ti-]e-ma 

i-sa-ak-ka-an-su 

17  [um-ma     (m)A-da-pa     a-na 

pa-ni  (ilu)  A-ni  §a]r-ri  at- 
ta  ta-la-ak 


TABLET  NO.  3 

6  ana  [(ilu)  E-]a  sar-ri  ka-sa- 

di 

7  [.    .    .]  su  a-ma-ti  us-ta-bil 

8  [.     .     .]  su  ana  §ar-ri  (ilu) 

E-a 

9  [mar  sip-r]i  il-tap-ra 

10  [rap-sa]  uz-ni  mu-du-u  lib- 

bi  ilani  rabii-ti 

11  [.    .    .]  same-e  u-kan-su 

12  ma-la-a  ul-tas-si-su 

13  [u]-ba-zik-ma  kar-ra  ul-tab- 

bi-[is-su] 


14  [a-m]a-ta  i-kab-bi-§u 


THE  MYTH  OF  ADAPA  , 


73 


TABLET  NO.  2  (continued) 


18  [ ]   to 

heaven 

19  (When)    thou    comcst 

up,  and  when  thou 
approachest  the  door 
of  Anu, 

20  At   the   door   of  Anu, 

Tammuz  and  Gish- 
zida 

21  are  standing, 

TABLET  NO.  2 

they  will  see  thee,  they  will  ask  thee;  "Sir^ 
For  whose  sake  dost  thou  so  appear,  Adapa?  For  whom 
Art  thou  clad  in  a  mourning  garment?"      "In  our 

country  two  gods  have  vanished,  therefore 
Am  I  so."    "Who  are  the  two  gods,  who  in  the  land, 
25  Have  vanished?"     "Tammuz  and  Gishzida."     They 
will  look  at  one  another  and 


TABLET  NO.  3 

15  Adapa,  before  the  king 

Anu  thou  shalt  go 

16  Fail  not  the  order,  keep 
my  word 

17  (When)  thou  comest 
up  to  heaven,  and 
approachest  the 
door  of  Anu, 

18  Tammuz  and  Gishzida 
at  the  door  of  Anu 
are  standing. 


1  Adapa  is  to  wear  mourning  at  heaven's  portal,  as  though  for  Tam- 
muz and  Gishzida,  and  thereby  excite  their  interest  and  sjTnpathy,  and 
the  ruse  proves  successful. 


TABLET  NO.  2  (continued) 

18  [.    .    .    .]  a-na  s[a-me]-e 

19  [i-na  e]-li-k]a-ma  a-na  ba-a- 

bi  (ilu)  A-ni  i-na  tej-jji-ka 

20  [i-n]a  ba-a-bu  (ilu)  A-[ni  (ilu) 

Dumu-zi  u  (ilu)  Gis-zi-da 

21  iz-za-az-zu 


TABLET  NO.  3 

15  [A-da-pa  ana  pan  (ilu)  A-ni 
sar-ri  at-ta  ta-lak-ma 

16  [la  te-me-ik-ki]  te-ma  a 
mat-i  sa-bat 

17  [ana  same-e  ina  e-Ii-ka  ana 
ba-a[b]  (ilu)  A-ni  ina  te- 
bi-ka 

18  [(ilu)  Dumu-zi  u  (ilu)  Gi§- 

zi-da  ina  ba-ab  (ilu)]  A-ni 
iz-za-az-[zu] 

TABLET   NO.    2 

im-ma-ru-ka  il-t[a-n]a-a-[l]u-ka  i[d-lu] 
a-na  ma-a-ni  ka-a  e-ma-ta(m)  A[-da]-pa  a-na  ma-an-n[i] 
ka-ar-ra  la-ab-sa-ta  i-na  ma-a-ti-ni  i-lu  si-na  lia-al-[k]u-ma 
a-na-ku  a-ka-na  ip-se-e-ku  ma-an-nu  i-lu  se-na  sa  i-na  ma-a-ti 
25  b^'-ii^-ku  (ilu)  Dumu-zi  u  (ilu)  Gis-zi-da  su-nu  a-Jja-mi-is  ip-pa- 
la-su-raa 


74  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Be  astonished.     Good  words 

They  will  speak  to  Anu.     A  good  countenance  of  Anu 

They  will  show  thee.     When  thou  standest  before 

Anu 
Food  of  death  they  will  set  before  thee, 
30  Eat  not.     Water  of  death  they  will  set  before  thee, 
Drink  not.     Garments  they  will  set  before  thee, 
Put  them  on.     Oil  they  will  set  before  thee,  anoint 

thyself. 
The  counsel  that  I  have  given  thee,  forget  not.     The 

words 
Which  I  have  spoken,  hold  fast."    The  messenger 
35  Of  Anu  came:  "Adapa  has  broken 

The  wing  of  the  South  wind.    Bring  him  before  me." 

The  road  to   Heaven  he  made  him  take,   and  to 

Heaven  he  ascended. 
When  he  came  to  Heaven,  when  he  approached  the 

door  of  Anu, 
At  the   door  of  Anu,  Tammuz   and    Gishzida   are 

standing. 
40  When  they  saw  him,  Adapa,  they  cried:  "Help, 
Sir,  for  whom  dost  thou  so  appear?     Adapa, 
For  whom  art  thou  clad  in  a  mourning  garment?" 

is-si-ni-iJi-bu  su-nu  a-ma-ta  da-mi-ik-ta 
a'-na  (ilu)  A-ni  i-ga-ab-bu-u  pa-ni  ba-nu-ti  sa  (ilu)  A-ni 
su-nu  u-ka-la-mu-ka  a-na  pa-ni  (ilu)  A-ni  i-na  u-zu-zi-ka 
a-ka-la  sa  mu-ti  u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 

30  la-a  ta-ka-al  me-e  mu-ii-ti  li-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 
la  ta-sa-at-ti  lu-u-ba-ra  u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 
li-it-ba-as  sa-am-na  li-ka-lu-ni-ku-ma  bi-is-sa-as 
ti-e-ma  sa  a§-ku-nu-ka  la  te-mi-ik-ki  a-ma-ta 
§a  ak-ba-ku  lu  sa-ab-ta-ta  ma-ar  si-ip-ri 

35  §a  (ilu)  A-ni  ik-ta-al-da  (m)A-da-pa  sa  su-u-ti 
ka-ap-pa-§a  is-bi-ir  a-na  mu-lji-ia  su-bi-la-as-§u 

[har-r]a-an  sa-me-e  u-se-is-bi-is-su-ma  [a]-na  sa-me-e  i-[li-ma] 
a-na  §a-me-e  i-na  e-li-§u  a-na  ba-ab  (ilu)  A-ni  i-na  te-^i-^u 
i-na  ba-a-bu  (ilu)  A-ni  (ilu)  Dumu-zi  (ilu)  Gi§-zi-da  iz-za-az-zu 
40  i-mu-ru-§u-ma(m)  A-da-pa  il-su-u  na-ra-ru 
id-lu  a-na  ma-an-ni  ka-a  e-ma-a-ta  A-da-pa 
a-na  ma-an-ni  ka-ar-ra  la-ab-sa-a-ta 


THE  MYTH  OF  ADAPA  75 

"In  the  country  two  gods  have  vanished;  therefore 

am  I  clad 
In  mourning  garments."     "Who  are  the  two  gods, 
who  have  vanished  from  the  land?" 
45  "Tammuz    and   Gishzida."      They    looked    at   one 
another  and 
Were  astonished.    When  Adapa  before  Anu,  the  king, 
Drew  near,  and  Anu  saw  hun,  he  cried: 
"Come  hither,  Adapa.     Why  hast  thou  broken  the 

wings 
Of  the  South  wind?"  Adapa  answered  Anu:  "My  lord, 
50  For  the  house  of  my  lord  in  the  midst  of  the  sea, 
I  was  catching  fish.     The  sea  was  like  a  mirror  (?), 
The  South  wind  blew,  and  capsized  me. 
To  the  house  of  the  lord  was  I  driven  (?)     In  the 

anger  of  my  heart, 
I  took  heed  (?)"[.     .     .].     Tammuz  and  Gishzida 
55  Answered  [.     .     .     .     "art  thou  (?)     To  Anu 

They  speak.    He  calmed  himself,  his  heart  was  [.  .  .] 
"Why  has  Ea  revealed  to  impure  mankind 
The  heart  of  heaven  and  earth?     A  heart 
.     .     .     .     has  created  within  him,  has  made  him 
a  name? 
60  What  can  we  do  with  him?     Food  of  life 

i-na  ma-ti  i-lu  se-e-na  ^a-al-ku-ma  a-na-ku  ka-ar-ra 
la-ab-§a-ku  ma-an-nu  i-lu  s[i-]na  Sa  i-na  ma-a-ti  Jja-al-ku 

45  (ilu)  Dumu-zi  (ilu)  Gis-zi-da  a-Jja-mi-is  ip-pa-al-su-ma 
i8-8i-ni-ilj-iju(m)  A-da-pa  a-na  pa-ni  (ilu)  A-ni  sar-ri 
i-na  ki-ri-bi-su  i-mu-ur-su-ma  (ilu)  A-nu  il-si-ma 
al-ka(m)  A-da-pa  am-rai-ni  §a  su-u-ti  ka-ap-pa-sa 
te-e-es-bi-ir(m)  A-da-pa  (ilu)  a-na  ip-pa-al  be-li 

50  a-na  bi-it  be-li-ia  i-na  ga-a-ab-la-at  ta-am-ti 
nu-ni  a-ba-ar  ta-am-ta  i-na  mi-se-li  in-si-il-ma 
§u-u-tu  i-zi-ga-am-ma  ia-a-§i  ut-ti-ib-ba-an-ni 
[a-n]a  bi-it  be-li  ul-ta-am-si-il  i-na  ug-ga-at  li-ib-bi-ia 
[.     .     .     §]a  at-ta-sa-ar  ip-pa-lu  i-da  §[u  (ilu)  Du]  m[u-zi] 

55  [u]  (ilu)  Gi§-zi-da  [.     .     .]  zu  rat-ta  a-na  (ilu)  A-ni 
i-ga-ab-bu-u  it-tu-ub  li-il>ba-§u  iz-za     ...     at 
am-mi-ni  (ilu)  E-a  a-mi-lu-ta  la  ba-ni-ta  §a  §a-me-e 
u  ir-si-e-ti  li-ki-il-li-in-si  li-il>-ba 
ka-ap-ra  i§-ku-un-su  §u-u-[m]a  i-te-pu-us-su 

60  ni-nu  mi-na-a  ni-ip-pu-us-su  a-ka-al  ba-la-ti 


76  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Bring  him,  that  we  may  cat."     Food  of  Hfe 
They  brought  him,  but  he  ate  not.     Water  of  life 
They  brought  him,  but  he  drank  not.     Garments 
They  brought  him.     He  clothed  himself.     Oil 

65  They  brought  him.     He  anointed  himself. 
Anu  looked  at  him;  he  wondered  (?)  at  him. 
"Come,    Adapa,    why    hast    thou    not    eaten,   not 

drunken? 
(Now)  thou  shalt  not  live.     [.     ,     .]  men  [.     .     .]  Ea, 

my  lord 
Said:  "Eat  not,  drink  not." 

70  Take  him  and  bring  him  back  to  his  earth. 
[ ]  looked  upon  him. 

li-ga-ni-su-um-ma  li-kul  [a-k]a-al  ba-la-ti 

[i]l-gu-ni-su-um-ma  li-ul  i-ku-ul  me-e  ba-la-ti 

il-gu-ni-su-um-ma  li-ul  il-ti  lu-ba-ra 

il-gu-ni-su-um-ma  it-ta-al-ba-as  sa-am-na 
65  il-gu-ni-su-um-ma  it-ta-ap-si-is 

id-gu-ul-su-ma  (ilu)  A-nu  is-si-ijj  i-na  mu-Jii-su 

al-ka(m)  A-da-pa  am-mi-ni  la  ta-ku-ul  la  ta-al-ti-ma 

la  ba-al-ta-t[a]a-a  ni-si  da-a-la-ti  (ilu)  E-a  be-li 

ik-ba-a  la  ta-ka-al  la  ta-sa-at-ti 
70  Ii-i-ga-su-m[a  te-i]r-ra-su  a-na  ga-ga-ri-su 

[ id-g]u-ul-[su] 

IV.   PRIMITIVE  REVELATION  AND  THE 
EARLY  KINGS  ^ 

1.  PRIMITIVE  REVELATION 
In  Babylon  there  was  a  great  number  of  men,  of  dif- 
ferent races,  who  had  settled  Chaldea.     They  lived  in 
an  uncivilized  manner,  like  beasts  (Syn.  50,  12). 


1  Our  only  source  of  information  concerning  these  Babylonian  myths 
and  legends  is  Berossos,  a  Babylonian  priest  under  Antiochus  S'oter 
(281-2G2  B.  C),  fragments  of  "whose  work  have  been  presi^rved  by 
Josephus  and  Eusebius,  the  latter  having  them  at  second  hand  from 
Alexander  Polyhistor  and  Apollodorus.  The  passage  here  (luoted, 
wliich  rests  partly  upon  Georgius  Syncellus,  is  published  in  Eusebii 
Chronicomm  Liber  Prior,  edidit  Alfred  Schone  (Berlin,  1875),  col.  14f. 

'Ev  Je  Tij  Tia^vluvi  izoli  ny^rj-dog  av&puKuv  yevia'&ai  dX?.ofi?ifJv  KaroiKU 
advTuv  TTjv  Xa?.6aiav'  ^^v  61  avrorg  drd/crwf,  iJCTfEp  ra  •&Tjpia  (Syn.  50,i  12). 


PRIMITIVE  REVELATION  77 

In  the  first  year^  there  appeared  from  the  Red  Sea, 
at  the  place  where  it  borders  upon  Babylonia,  an  in- 
telligent^ being,  by  name  Oannes,  as  also  ApoUodorus 
has  narrated,  having,  as  to  the  whole,  the  body  of  a 
fish,  but  underneath  the  head  there  had  grown  another^ 
head  (underneath  the  head  of  the  fish)  and  feet  likewise 
of  a  man,  had  grown  from  the  tail  of  the  fish.  He  had  a 
human  voice,  and  a  picture  of  him  is  even  yet  preserved. 

Tliis  being,  they  say,  spent  the  day  with  men,  taking 
no  noiuishment,  and  gave  men  knowledge  of  letters  and 
numbers  and  many  arts,  and  taught  them  the  set- 
tlement of  cities,  the  founding  of  temples,  and  introduc- 
tion of  laws  and  the  survey  of  land,  and  he  explained 
seeds  and  the  harvesting  of  crops,  and  all  things  together 
wliich  relate  to  the  civilized  life  he  taught  men.  From 
that  day  nothing  else  remarkable  has  been  found  out 
(Syn.  51,  2). 

When  the  sun  went  down  this  being,  Oannes,  went 
again  into  the  sea,  and  spent  the  nights  in  the  sea,  for 
he  was  amphibious.  Later  there  appeared  also  two 
others  like  him,  concerning  whom,  they  say,  he  (i.  e., 

1  The  first  year  after  the  settlement  of  Chaldea. 

2  Read  tiicfpov  instead  of  a.(ppEvov  as  conjectured  by  Gutschmid. 

3  Gutschmid  conjectures  "human"  and  probably  correctly;  see  the 
human  feet  below. 

'Ev  6e  ru  npuru  kviavri^  <pav?/vai  fk  Tfjq  epvd^pdg  i?a? dcrc^/f  /cara  rov 
diiopovvTn  rdnov  r?;  Ba/3v/lwv(a  i,<l)OV  a(ppaivuv  ovd/iari  'Qav/]v,  «aii^6jf  Kai 
ATToA'AdSupn^  laropr/aE,  rb  fiev  b/iuv  aufia  cjov  Ix'&voc,  virb  6e  ryv  KE(f>a7i7)v 
7rapawE(pvKVLav  aXkiiv  KE<f>a?.fjv  viroKaTu  r//f  rov  Iji^iof  KE(fia7JjQ,  kol  ir66a^ 
6/wlij(;  ai'i^puTov,  TrapaKE<f)VK6Tag  rff  ek  rfj^  ovpdg  tov  ix'^vog'  Ecvai  6e  avT<J 
^uvTjv  av&puTtov,  TTjv  6e  EMdva  ahrov  in  koI  vvv  6ia(l>v2,d(jE(T-&ai. 

Tovro  (5f,  (pTjal,  to  ^uov  tijv  /iev  I'/jUEpav  charpifiEiv  fiErd  ruv  av&puivuv, 
ovdE/iiav  rpoipijv  7rpoa(pEp6fiEvov,  rrapadiSbvai  te  Tolq  av&p6no(q  ypaju/udruv 
Kal  /j.a\irjudTG)v  Kal  texvuv  wavTodanuv  Efiirsipiav,  /cat  Trd/lewv  aiivonaafj.ov(; 
Kal  Ispotv  u^pvatic  teal  vofiuv  EiariyrjaEK;  Kal  yEUfiETpiav  ^iMaKEiv^  kol  anep. 
nam  Kal  Kaprvtjv  avvayuydg  vnoch-iKvvvai,  koI  cwdXuQ  ndvTa  rd  npbg  rj/iEpoi- 
aiv  avijKovTa  jiinv  napa(h66i>ai  toIq  dvdpuTvoLq'  drro  6e  tov  xP^^ov  eKsivov 
ov6£v  dXXo  KEpiacbv  EvpE-^fjvai  (Syn.  51,  2). 

Toil  6e  T/?.iov  ('ivvavTog  to  l^uov  tovtovI  'ildvvr/v  ^iivai  ndXiv  «f  Ti)v  i?d/la(T- 
aafi,  Kal  Tag  v'vKTaq  ev  rJ  7re/ldye<  (haiTda^ar  elvai  yap  avTov  a/KpijSiov 
vOTEpov  ds  (pav^vac  Kal  sTEpa  ^ua  bfioia  ToiTu^  nspl  uv  kv  Ty  tuv  (iaaiXEuv 


78  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Berossus)  gives  information  in  the  book  of  the  Kings. 
But  Oannes  wrote  concerning  the  creation  and  concern- 
ing citizenship,  and  gave  the  treatise  to  men  (Syn. 
51,  16). 

avaypatpy  (ptjai  irfkuoELV  rov  61  'Qdvvr/v  nepl  yevea^  Kal  iroTiireiac  ypd^ai 
Kal  napaSovvai  Tovde  tov  Myov  Tolg  avi^puiroig  (Syn.  51,  16). 

2.  THE  EARLY  KINGS^ 

These  things  has  Berossus  narrated,  that  the  first 
king  was  Alorus,  from  Babylon,  a  Chaldean;  he  ruled 
ten  sars^  (Syncellus  71,  3).  When,  he  says,  Alorus  was 
dead  his  son  Alaparus^  reigned  three  sars,  and  after 
Alaparus  Almelon,*  a  Chaldean  from  the  state  Pautibiblon 
reigned  thirteen  sars.  After  Almelon  Ammenon^  a  Chal- 
dean from  Parmibiblon^  reigned  twelve  sars.  In  those  days 
there  appeared  a  certain  being  from  the  Red  Sea,  whom 
they  call  Idotion,^  whose  form  was  that  of  a  man  and  of  a 
fish.  And  after  him  Amegalarus  of  the  city  of  Pautibiblon 
reigned  eighteen  sars.  After  this  was  Daonus,  a  shepherd 
of  the  city  of  Pautibiblon;  he  also  reigned  ten  sars. 


1  Published  op.  cit.,  p.  7f.  The  text  here  cited  is  the  Armenian  in 
Schoene's  Latin  version,  which  differs  somewhat  from  the  Greek  and 
is  apparently  better  preserved. 

2  A  sar  =  3,600  years. 

3  Alaparus,  also  Alaporus,  Alaprus  has  been  compared  with  Adapa 
or  Adamu. 

■>  The  Greek  text  reads  more  correctl}'  '  Afiijluv,  which  is  the  Babylonian 
arr.eln=man;  compare  Enos  =  man,  Gen.  5.  6. 

6  Babylonian,  prob.  ummdnu  =  craftsman,  so  Hommel. 

•  A  mistake  for  Pautibiblon. 

'>  The  Greek  text  here  reads  [tov  juvaapbv  '^avvrpj']  tov  '  AwySurov, 
Abydenus  has  Sehrepov  Avt/^utov,  meaning  thereby  to  make  Oannes  the 
first  Annedotii-s. 

Tavra  /lev  6  jir^puaobq  IcToprjoe,  ivpcJTov  yevea-dai  jSaailta  'Alupov  £/c 
Ba/3t)?iQiof  XaMaiov  ^acilevcai  6e  adpovc  dsKa  .  .  .  (Syn.  71,  3). 

Quum,  inquit,  obiisset  Alorus,  res;navit  filius  ejus  Alaparus 
saros  iii.  et  post  Alaparum  Almelon  es  Chaldaeis  e  civitate  Pauti- 
biblon regnavit  saros  xiii.  Post  Almelonem  autem  Ammenonem  ex 
Chaldaeis  e  Parmibiblon  (ait)  regnasse  saros  xii.  In  ejus  diebus 
apparuisse  bestiam  quandam  e  mari  rubro,  quam  Idotion  vocant, 
cujus  forma  erat  hominis  et  piscis.  Atque  posteum  Amegalarum  ex 
Pautibiblon  urbe  regnasse  (tradit)  saros  xviii.  Post  hunc  vero 
Daonum  Pastorem  fuisse  ex  urbe  Pautibiblon;  eum  quoque  regnasse 
saros  X. 


THE  EARLY  KINGS  79 

Under  him  again  from  the  Red  Sea  came  forth  four 
Sirens/  who,  in  like  manner,  appeared  having  the  ap- 
pearance of  man  and  of  fish.  And  thereafter  Edoranchus^ 
of  the  state  of  Pautibiblon  held  rule  eighteen  sars.  Under 
him  again  from  the  Red  Sea  there  appeared  a  certain 
other  being,  like  fish  and  man,  whose  name  was  Odakon. 
All  these  he  (i.  e.,  Berossus)  says  were  both  collectively 
and  singly  sent  forth  by  Cannes.  Thereupon  Amenph- 
sinus,^  a  Chaldean  of  Lanchara,  held  rule,  and  he  reigned 
ten  sars.  Then  Otiartes,^  a  Chaldean  of  Lanchara,  held 
rule;  and  he  also  reigned  eight  sars.  When  Otiartes  was 
dead,  his  son  Xisuthros^  reigned  eighteen  sars.  Under 
him  occurred  the  great  flood.  All  these  together  make 
ten  kings  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  sars. 


'  The  Greek  text  reads  ' Avvr/6(liT0)v  TCTpdda. 

2  Gr.  EveSupaxoc  This  is  the  Babylonian  Enmeduranki,  who  was 
the  founder  of  the  sorcerer's  art,  which  he  received  directly  from 
Shamash  and  Adad,  as  appears  in  the  following  fragmentary  text  pub- 
lished by  Zimmern  (Beitrai/c  zur  Kenntris  dcr  babl.  Religion,  pp.  116ff.): 
"Into  the  hand  of  Einivduranki,  king  of  Sippar,  darling  of  Anu,  Bel 
and  Ea,  gave  Shamash  in  Ebarra,  Shamash  and  Adad  together,  Shamash 
and  Adad,  Shamash  and  Adad  upon  the  golden  throne;  to  look  upon 
oil  and  water  [that  is,  to  divine  thereby]  the  secret  of  Anu,  Bel  and  Ea, 
the  written  tablet  of  the  gods,  the  leathern  pouch  [compare  Exod.  25.  7, 
the  pouch  for  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  'breastplate']  of  the  mystery  of 
Heaven  and  Earth,  the  cedar  staff  beloved  of  the  great  gods." 

'  This  must  be  the  BabA'lonian  Amel-Sin,  "man  of  Sin,"  a  sage  of  Ur, 
whose  name  is  cormected  with  nisirtu  secrets  in  a  still  unpublished  text 
in  the  British  Museum.  K.  8080,  compare  Bezold's  Catalogue  and  Zim- 
mern in  Keilinschrijtcn  und  das  Alte  Testament,  3rd  edition,  p.  537. 

*  Otiartes  should  be  corrected  into  Opartes,  Babylonian  Ubara- 
Tutu. 

*  The  Babylonian  form  is  Atra-khasis,  "the  very  wise,"  which  be- 
comes, by  transposition  Khasis-Atra,  from  which  is  derived  the  Greek 
Xisuthros. 


Sub  eo  iterum  e  mari  rubro  (egerssas)  quatuor  Sirenes  eadem 
ratione  hominis  et  piscis  speciem  habentes  apparuisse.  Ac  deinde 
Edoranchum  ex  Pautibiblon  civitate  imperium  habuisse  saros  xviii, 
sub  eoque  rursum  e  mari  rubro  comparuisse  aliud  quoddam  (mon- 
strum),  pisci  et  homini  simile,  cui  nomen  vocabatur  Odacon.  Haec 
omnia  (sc.  monstra)  ait,  ab  Oane  summatim  singillatim  exposita 
esse.  Et  postea  imperium  habuisse  Amenphsinum  Chaldaeum  e 
Lancharis,  eumque  regnasse  saros  x ;  deinde  vero  imperium  habuisse 
Otiartem  Chaldaeum  e  Lancharis;  et  eum  quoque  regnasse  saros  viii. 
Otiarte  vero  defuncto,  filium  ejus  Xisuthrum  regnasse  saros  xviii; 
sub  eo  magnum  diluvium  factum  fuisse.  Omnes  conjunctim  fiunt 
reges  x.  sari  cxx. 


80  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

V.  THE  GILGAMESH  EPIC  AND  THE 
STORY  OF  THE  DELUGE^ 

The  Gilgamesh  Epic  is  the  most  beautiful,  most  im- 
pressive, and  most  extensive  poem  which  has  been 
preserved  to  us  of  the  hterature  of  the  ancient  Baby- 
lonians. Its  importance  for  the  study  of  the  whole  life 
of  this  ancient  people  cannot  well  be  exaggerated. 
Though  heroic  both  in  form  and  content,  it  is  crowded 
with  mythological  material  of  the  greatest  interest, 
and  though  critically  studied  for  years,  it  seems  hkely 
to  offer  a  mine  of  research  for  another  century.  To  stu- 
dents of  the  Old  Testament  it  is  of  peculiar  interest 
because  it  contains  as  an  episode  the  Babylonian  legend 
of  the  Flood,  which  lies  at  the  basis  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment stories  of  the  Deluge. 

The  epic  consisted  originall}'  of  twelve  large  tablets, 
every  one  of  which  had  three  columns  of  writing  on 
both  obverse  and  reverse.  Many  of  these  have  come  to 
us  in  sadly  broken  condition,  and  of  some  only  frag- 
ments remain.  The  text,  as  we  have  it,  belonged  to  the 
great  library  of  Ashurbanipal  (668-626  B.  C.)   and  is 

1  Tlu'  original  text  is  published  in  a  monumental  work  by  Paul  Haupt, 
Das  Babylonische  Nimrod-Epos,  with  supplements  by  the  same  in 
Beitrage  zur  Assyrioloqie,  i,  pp.  49ff.,  97ff.  Tablets  VI  and  XI  (the 
latter  containing  the  Deluge  legend)  are  in  IV  R,  2d  edition,  pp.  41, 
42,  43,  44.  Translations  of  the  whole  or  of  parts  are  found  in  Jeremias, 
Izdubar-Nimrod,  and  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des  Alien  Orients. 
Jensen,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  116ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix 
de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Bahyloniens,  pp.  lOOfF.,  and  lS2ff.  For  the 
Deluge  alone  see  further,  Haupt  in  Schrader's  KeUinschriften  rind  das 
Alte  Testament,  2te  Auf.,  pp.  55ff.;  Zimmern  in  Gunkcl,  Schopfung  und 
Chaos;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliche s  Texthuch  zum.  Alten  Testament, 
3te  Auf.,  pp.  801T.;  Rogers,  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  pp.  199ff.; 
King,  First  Steps  in  Assyrian,  pp.  161ff.;  Ungnad  in  Gresmann,  Alt- 
orientalische  Texte  itnd  Bilder,  pp.  40ff.  For  further  discussions  and 
elucidations  of  the  Epic  in  whole  or  part  see  Zimmern  in  Keilinschtiften 
und  das  Alte  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  566ff.;  Weber,  Litcratur  der  Baby- 
lonier  und  Assyrer,  pp.  71ff.;  Jastrow,  Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und 
Assyrirns,  and  especially  Jensen,  Das  Gilgamesch  Epos  in  der  Weltliteratur, 
a  marvelous  collectionOf  learned  material  of  the  highest  value,  but  to 
be  used  with  caution.  With  it  may  be  compared  the  valuable  Das 
Gilgnmcsch-Epos,  neu  iibersetzt  von  Arthur  Ungnad  und  gemeinver- 
standlich  erkliirt  von  Hugo  Gressmann  (1911). 


THE  GILGAMESH  EPIC  81 

written  for  the  most  part  in  Assyrian  script,  though  a 
few  fragments  are  in  neo-Baby Ionian.  The  name  of 
the  poet  who  produced  this  version  is  Sin-Iiki-unnini, 
but  there  are  numerous  allusions  on  the  tablets  to  their 
having  been  copied  from  older  originals,  and  two  such 
have  been  preserved  which  were  written  during  the 
first  Babylonian  dynasty  (circa  2000  B.  C). 

The  poem  contains  the  stories  of  the  great  deeds  and 
wonderful  adventures  of  Gilgamesh,^  the  ruler  of  Uruk,^ 
an  historical  personage  originally,  to  whose  illustrious 
name  these  clouds  of  myth  and  legend  have  been  at- 
tached. The  episode  of  the  Deluge  is  here  given  in  full, 
but  in  order  that  its  relationship  to  the  whole  epic  may 
be  understood  a  synopsis  of  the  epic,  with  illustrative 
extracts,  is  given  first. 

FIRST   TABLET  * 

The  poem  begins  with  a  brief  resume  of  the  deeds  and 
sufferings  of  the  hero,  who  had  traversed,  like  Odysseus, 
the  far  western  sea.  The  opening  lines  are  badly 
broken,  but  may  partly  be  made  out  as  follows : 

Who  saw  everything  (?),[.     .     .]  of  the  land, 
Who  [.     .     .]  learned  to  know,  understood  (?)  every- 
thing, 
[.     .     .  all  together     .     .     .] 
The  mysteries  of  wisdom,  everything  [.     .     .] 


1  This  is  quite  certainly  the  correct  reading  of  the  name.  It  used  to 
be  read  Izdubar,  or  Gishdubar,"  and  the  hero  was  wrongly  identified 
with  Nimrod. 

2  The  bibUcal  Erech,  modem  Warka.  The  deities  of  Uruk  were  Anu 
and  Ishtar,  whose  temple  is  called  E-anna. 

'  That  he  was  a  historical  pcrsonago  is  shown  by  his  association  in  the 
Omen  texts  with  well-known  historical  characters;  and  by  the  mention 
in  a  historical  text  (see  Thureau-Dangin,  Die  sitmerischen  und  akkadis- 
chen  Konigsdnschriften,  p.  223,  2b)  of  the  restoration  at  Uruk  of  a  wall 
built  by  him. 

■*  Till'  translation  owes  most  to  Jensen,  whoso  remarkable  first  edition 
in  the  Knlinschriftliche  Bibliothek  laid  the  foimdations  for  future  work- 
ers. Here  and  there  a  word  or  suggestion  has  been  caught  from  Ungnad, 
Dhorme,  and  others. 


82  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

5  The  mysterious  he  saw,  the  concealed  [he  looked 
upon], 
Tidings  of  the  time  before  the  deluge  did  he  bring. 
A  far  journey  did  he  make,  wearying  himself  and 

[.     .     •] 
And  upon  a  stone  tablet  did  write  all  sufferings. 
He  built  the  wall  of  peace-loving  Uruk. 

After  a  break  comes  the  striking  line,  itself  broken  but 
restored  from  another  passage, 

51  Two  thirds  of  him  is  God,  one  third  of  him  is  man. 

The  tablet  then  goes  on  to  narrate  how  he  drove  the 
people  of  Uruk  to  such  heavy  labors  upon  the  city  walls 
that  they  at  length  appealed  to  the  gods  for  deliverance 
from  their  bondage.  The  gods  hearken  to  their  plaint 
and  beseech  the  goddess  Aruru,  who  had  created  Gil- 
gamesh,  to  create  a  rival  for  him  that  he  might  draw 
the  attention  of  the  tyrant  to  other  things. 

Column  II: 

When  Aruru  heard  this,  she  made  in  her  heart  a 

man  after  the  likeness  of  Anu. 
Aruru  washed  her  hands,  took  a  piece  of  clay,  and 
spat  upon  it 
35  Engidu^  she  created,  the  hero,  a  lofty  offspring,  a 
ruler  of  Ninib. 

Engidu  was  covered  with  hair,  and  lived  his  life  among 
the  wild  beasts,  protecting  them  against  the  hunters 
and  trappers.  In  this  free  life  among  the  beasts  he 
came  in  conflict  with  a  huntsman,  who  complained  to 
his  father  and  then  to  Gilgamesh.  On  the  advice  of 
these  two  the  hunter  took  with  him  a  harlot,  whose 
charms  enchained  Engidu  and  induced  him  to  follow 


'The  name  "Engidu"  is  Sumerian,  and  means    Engi  (  =  Enki  or  Ea) 
"is  creator."      It  has  hitherto  been  often  read  Eabani. 


THE  GILGAMESH  EPIC  83 

her  to  Uruk.  There  he  met  Gilgamesh,  who  had  been 
forewarned  in  two  dreams,  and  the  first  tablet  con- 
cludes with  the  beginning  of  friendship  between  them. 

SECOND  TABLET 

The  beginning  of  the  second  tablet  is  so  badly  broken 
that  fifty  lines  are  wanting.  From  the  fragments  that 
remain  we  learn  that  Engidu,  enticed  by  the  lure  of  the 
wilderness,  had  left  Gilgamesh  and  returned  to  his 
friendly  beasts,  among  whom  he  lamented  the  entice- 
ments of  the  harlot  which  had  taken  him  away  to  the 
city.  But  the  sun  god  Shamash  cried  to  him  out  of 
heaven  that  she  had  rather  brought  him  only  to  good^ 
to  divine  food  and  royal  drink  and  festival  garb.  Moved 
by  the  words  of  the  god,  Engidu  returned  to  Uruk, 
where  a  terrible  dream  came  to  him,  and  is  related  to 
Gilgamesh, 

Column  IV: 

"My  friend,  a  dream  saw  I  in  the  night, 
15  The  heaven  [thundered],  the  earth  answered 
Before  a  mighty  one  I  stood 
[.     .     .]  sombre  was  his  visage. 

This  mighty  creature  must  have  been  a  demon  from 
the  underworld,  who  caught  Engidu  away  into  the 
dark  abodes  of  death, 

30  "To  that  dwelling,  which  one  enters,  but  comes  not 
forth  again, 
To  that  road,  whose  course  returns  not  again. 
To  that  dwelling  to  whose  inhabitants  light  is  denied, 
Where  earth  is  their  food,  clay  their  repast; 
Covered  are  they,  like  birds,  with  feathers, 
35  And  the  light  they  behold  not,  in  darkness  they 
dwell." 


84  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

What  the  meaning  of  the  dream  may  be  is  unknown  to 
us;  perhaps  it  Ls  ominous  of  Engidu's  death.  At  the 
end  of  the  tablet  we  find  the  two  friends  planning  a 
great  journey  against  Khumbaba,  the  Elamite  warder 
of  the  cedar  mountain  of  Irnini,  that  is,  Ishtar.  The 
thought  would  seem  to  be  that  Gilgamesh  goes  out  to 
rescue  from  this  forest  the  statue  of  the  goddess.  Per- 
haps this  portion  of  the  epic  rests  upon  the  historical 
event  of  the  carrying  away  into  Elam  of  a  goddess 
image  by  Kuturnankhundi,  which  Ashurbanipal  says 
occurred  sixteen  hundred  and  thirty-five  years  before 
his  time  (645  +  1635=^2280  B.  C). 

THIRD   TABLET 

Column  I: 
20  Gilgamesh  opened  his  mouth  and  spoke. 
He  said  to  Engidu: 

''My  friend  let  us  go  to  the  great  palace, 
To  the  servant  of  Nin-sun,  the  great  queen, 
To  Rishat-Ninlil,*  who  is  mistress  of  all  knowledge." 

Gilgamesh  then  induces  his  mother  to  make  an  offering 
to  Shamash,  doubtless  to  secure  his  favor  upon  the 
great  undertaking,  and  perhaps  also  to  secure  an  oracle 
concerning  its  success. 

FOURTH   TABLET 

The  fragmentary  character  of  this  tablet  makes  it 
very  difficult  to  recover  a  connected  narrative.  So  far 
as  we  can  see  at  the  beginning  the  friends  are  in  a  dis- 
pute, Engidu  striving  to  induce  Gilgamesh  to  abandon 
the  foolhardy  expedition.  But  they  set  out,  neverthe- 
less, and  approach  the  cedar  mountain  where  the  god 
Ellil  has  set  the  fearsome  Khumbaba  as  a  warder. 


»  The  mother  of  Gilsaniesh. 


THE  GILGAMESH  EPIC  85 

Column  V: 

1  To  guard  safely  the  cedars, 
To  affright  the  peoples  Ellil  had  appointed  him, 
Khumbaba,  his  voice  is  a  trumpet,  his  mouth  like 
the  gods,  his  breath  a  wind. 

Even  yet  does  Eabani  strive  in  vain  to  turn  back  his 
friend.  They  go  on  approaching  nearer  to  the 
mountain. 

FIFTH    TABLET 

Column  I: 

They  stood  still  and  looked  at  the  Forest, 
The  height  of  the  cedars  they  regarded, 
They  contemplated  the  entrance  to  the  Forest 
The  high  door,  where  Khumbaba  enters. 
5  Well  made  are  the  roads,  well  made  the  path. 

They  view  the  cedar  mountain,  home  of  the  god^, 
sanctuary  of  Irnini. 

There  follows  some  account  of  Khumbaba's  prepara- 
tions for  the  fray,  and  then  two  dreams  of  Engidu,  the 
purport  of  which  was  to  encourage  Gilgamesh  to  expect 
success.  The  account  of  the  contest  is  lost,  but  the 
issue  was  a  great  victory  for  the  two  friends,  who  re- 
turn joyously  to  Uruk,  probably  bringing  with  them 
the  long  lost  statue  of  the  goddess  Irnini. 

SIXTH  tablet 
Gilgamesh  washes  his  weapons,  adorns  himself  in  fine 
raiment,  and  sets  a  tiara  upon  his  head.    At  the  sight  of 
him,  thus  glorious,   Ishtar  burns  with  love    and    ad- 
dresses the  hero: 
Column  I: 

Come,  Gilgamesh,  be  (my)  lover. 
Give  me  thy  fruit,  yea,  give  me, 
Be  thou  my  husband,  I  thy  wife, 
10  I  will  harness  for  thee  a  chariot  of  lapislazuh  and 
gold; 


86  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Its  wheels  of  gold;  its  horns  of  diamond  (?) 
Daily  shalt  thou  span  great  horses  to  it. 
Enter  into  our  house  amid  the  scent  of  cedars, 
When  thou  enterest  into  our  house 
15  They  that  sit  on  thrones  shall  kiss  thy  feet; 
Before  thee  shall  bow  kings,  lords,  princes, 
The  gifts  of  mountain  and  land  shall  they  bring  thee 
in  tribute. 

But  Gilgamesh  refuses  her,  remembering  her  former 
lovers,  and  the  sorry  issue  of  their  amours,  for  she  was 
ever  fickle : 

Which  of  thy  lovers  hast  thou  always  [loved]? 

To  which  one  of  thy  shepherds  went  all  things  well? 

Gome,  I  will  unfold  the  misfortunes  thou  hast  sent  (?) 
45  Set  the  sum  to  the  reckoning. 

And  then  he  recounts  the  miseries  of  Tammuz,  a  lover 
most  unfortunate,  and  others  still  whom  she  had 
spurned  when  her  love  had  cooled. 

Ishtar  is  filled  with  rage  at  his  refusal  and  mounts  up 
to  heaven  to  her  father,  Anu,  to  seek  from  him  ven- 
geance for  the  insult.  At  her  request  the  god  creates  a 
bull  and  sends  him  down  to  Uruk  to  destroy  Gilgamesh. 
The  bull  slays  many  until  at  last  Engidu,  with  the  help 
of  Gilgamesh,  destroys  him,  and  casts  upward  to  Ishtar 
a  piece  of  his  carcass,  accompanied  by  fearful  taunts. 

Gilgamesh  dedicates  the  bull's  horns  to  his  god 
Lugalbanda,  and,  with  Engidu,  marches  in  triumph 
through  the  streets  of  Uruk.  As  they  approach  the 
palace  he  shouts, 

200  Who  is  beautiful  among  men? 
Who  is  glorious  among  heroes? 

and  hears  the  mighty  response  from  the  women, 
Gilgamesh  is  beautiful  among  men, 
Gilgamesh  is  glorious  among  heroes. 


THE  GILGAMESH  EPIC  87 

They  held  high  festival  in  the  palace,  but  on  that  very 
night  Eabani  is  visited  again  with  an  ominous  and 
disturbing  dream. 

SEVENTH  TABLET 

Engidu  tells  his  dream  to  Gilgamesh — so  much  seems 
certain  to  remain  of  the  seventh  tablet,  all  else  being 
uncertain.  It  seems  probable,  as  Jensen  suggests,  that 
Gilgamesh  should  then  interpret  the  dream.  It  seems 
also  probable  that  a  very  fragmentary  account  of 
Engidu's  severe  illness  may  belong  to  this  tablet, 
though  Jensen  does  not  agree  to  this.  The  matter  must 
be  left  in  uncertainty. 

EIGHTH    TABLET 

Engidu  dies,  though  whether  his  death  was  due  to 
disease  or  to  the  smiting  of  the  curses  of  Ishtar  is  un- 
known. At  first  Gilgamesh  thinks  his  friend  is  merely 
asleep : 

Column  II: 

''Engidu,  my  young  friend,  thou  tiger  of  the  desert, 

After  everything  possible  we  [.     .     .]  and  the  moun- 
tain have  climbed. 

Have  taken  and  slain  Heaven's  bull. 

Have  slain  Khumbaba,  who  dwelt  in  the  cedar  forest, 
15  Now,  what  is  this  sleep  that  has  seized  thee? 

Sombre  art  thou,  and  thou  hearkenest  not  to  me." 

But  he  lifted  not  his  eyes, 

He  (Gilgamesh)  touched  his  heart;  it  beat  no  more 

Then  he  draped  his  friend  like  a  bride  [.     .     .] 
20  As  a  Uon,  which  cries  [.     .     .] 

As  a  lioness  deprived  of  her  whelps  [.     .     .] 

He  turned  away  [.     .     .] 

Then  he  flies  away  into  the  wilderness,  crazed  with 
grief. 


88  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

NINTH  TABLET 

Gilgamesh  wanders  in  the  desert,  apparently  the  vast 
wastes  between  Arabia  and  Syria  (so  Jensen). 
Column  I: 

Gilgamesh  for  Engidu,  his  friend, 
Wept  bitterly  and  wandered  through  the  desert: 
"Shall  not  I  also,  die  like  Engidu? 
Sorrow  has  come  within  my  vitals, 
5  I  fear  death,  therefore  do  I  wander  in  the  desert." 

In  this  mood  he  feels  how  sad  it  is  that  no  friendly  herb 
grows  with  sovereign  powers  against  death.  So  far  as 
he  knows  only  one  of  his  forefathers,  Ut-napishtim, 
son  of  Ubara-Tutu,  has  escaped  death,  and  is  living  far 
away  beyond  the  western  seas: 

"To  the  power  of  Ut-napishtim,  son  of  Ubara-Tutu, 

I  take  my  way,  I  shall  go  quickly 

To  the  defiles  of  the  mountains,  I  shall  come  by 

night : 
If  I  see  lions  and  fear 
10  I  shall  lift  my  head  and  invoke  Sin." 

He  sets  out  upon  the  journey  and  arrives  at  Mount 
Mashu  (perhaps  the  Lebanon  region),  which  he  finds 
guarded  by  terrible  scorpion  men,  whose  mien  is  hor- 
rible and  deadly.  For  some  reason  they  receive  him 
kindly,  though  cautioning  him  of  the  dangers  of  his 
road.  For  twelve  double  hours  he  wanders  in  darkness 
and  then  sees  the  light  of  the  sun  once  more.  There, 
under  the  light,  he  finds  himself  in  a  beautiful  garden 
by  the  seaside. 

TENTH   TABLET 

There  on  a  throne  sets  Siduri-Sabitu,  who,  when  she 
sees  the  unkempt  Gilgamesh,  is  filled  with  terror,  and 
locks  her  doors.     He  threatens  to  break  them   down 


THE  GILGAMESH  EPIC  89 

and  is  admitted.  To  her  questions  he  tells  the  story 
of  Engidu's  death  and  all  his  troubles  and  sorrows  since. 
From  her  he  begs  tidings  of  the  way  to  reach  Ut- 
Napishtim,  but  receives  a  disappointing  answer. 

Column  II: 
20  Sabitu  said  to  him,  to  Gilgamesh, 

"There  hath  never  been  passage  (thither), 

And  none,  from  the  days  of  old  hath  crossed  that  sea. 

Only  the  hero  Shamash  hath  crossed  that  sea,  but, 

except  for  him,  who  shall  pass  it? 
The  crossing  is  difficult,  painful  the  way 
And  deep  are  the  waters  of  death,  which  lie  before 
it,  hindering. 

Perhaps  Ur-Shanabi  (read  also  Kalab-Ea  and  Amel-Ea), 
the  sailor  of  Ut-napishtim,  who  is  just  now  near  by, 
may  help  him.  When  appealed  to  he  consents,  and 
entering  the  ship  they  cross  in  three  days  the  sea 
which  under  other  circumstances  had  cost  a  month  and 
a  half  of  journeying.  This  journey  must  have  been  the 
length  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  the  waters  of  death 
which  then  lie  before  them  are  doubtless  the  wild 
Atlantic  itself.  Then  the  journey  becomes  more  dan- 
gerous, but  at  last  they  approach  the  coast  where  Ut- 
napishtim  stands  wondering  to  see  a  passenger  brought 
to  his  realm.  When  greetings  are  over,  Gilgamesh  asks 
him  how  he  had  attained  endless  life,  and  in  reply 
receives  the  splendid  story  of  the  Flood,  from  the  lips 
of  the  great  hero  who  had  survived  its  terrors. 

ELEVENTH   TABLET 

Gilgameshn  said  to  him,  to  Ut-napishtim,  the  far- 
away: 
"I  consider  thee,  O  Ut-napishtim, 

(ilu)  Gilgame§  a-na  §a-su-ma  izaka-ra  a-na  Ut-napis-tim  ru-u-ki 
a-na-at-ta-la-kum-ma  Ut-napis-tim 


90  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Thy  appearance  is  not  changed,  thou  art  like  me, 
Thou  art  not  different,  even  as  I  am,  thou  art. 
5  Thy  heart  is  in  perfect  state,  to  make  combat. 

Thou  dost  Ue  down  upon  thy  side,  and  upon  thy 

back. 
Tell  me,  how  hast  thou  been  exalted,  and  amid  the 

assembly  of  the  gods  hast  found  life?" 

mi-na-tu-ka  ul  sa-na-a  ki-i  ia-a-ti-ma  at-ta 
u  at-ta  ul  sa-na-ta  ki-i  ia-a-ti-ma  at-ta 
5  gu-um-mur-ka  lib-bi  a-na  e-pis  tu-ku-un-ti 
[u-i-n]a  a-y  na-da-at-ta  e-li  si-ri-ka 
[.     .     .]  ki-i  ta-az-ziz-ma  ina  puljur  ilani  ba-la-ta  ta§-'-u 

1.  THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY 

8  Ut-napishtim  spoke  to  him,  to  Gilgamesh 

I  will  reveal  to  thee,  O  Gilgamesh,  the  hidden  word, 

10  And  the  decision  of   the   gods  will  I  announce  to 
thee. 
Shurippak,  a  city  which  thou  knowest. 
Which  Ues  on  the  bank  of  the  Euphrates, 
That  city  was  very  old,  and  the  heart  of  the  gods 
Within  it  drove  them  to  send  a  flood,  the  great  gods; 

15  .     .     .     their  father  Anu, 

Their  counsellor  the  warrior  EUil, 

Their  messenger  Ninib, 

Their  prince  Ennugi. 

The  lord  of  Wisdom,  Ea,  counselled  with  them 

20  And  repeated  their  word  to  the  reed  hut: 

8  Ut-napis-tim  ana  sa-su  ma  izzaka-ra  a-na  (ilu)  GilgameS 

lu-up-te-ka  (ilu)  Gilgames  a-mat  ni-sir-ti 
10  u  pi-ris-ta  §a  ilani  ka-a-sa  lu-uk-bi-ka 

(alu)  §u-ri-ip-pak  maljazu  §a  ti-du-§u  at-ta 

[§a  kisad]  (naru)  Pu-rat-ti  §ak-nu 

alu  su-u  la-bir-ma  ilani  kir-bu-su 

a-na  §a-kan  a-bu-bi  ub-Ia  lib-ba-§u-nu  ilani  rabdti 
15  [.     .     .     .     bit]  a-bi-§u-nu  (ilu)  A-nu-um 

ma-lik-§u-nu  ku-ra-du  (ilu)  En-lil 

guzalli-§u-nu  Nin-ib 

gu-gal-la-§u-nu  (ilu)  En-nu-gi 

(ilu)  Nin-igi-azag  (ilu)  E-a  it-ti-su-nu  ta-me-ma 
20  a-mat-su-nu  u-§a-an-na-a  ana  ki-ik-ki-su 


THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY  91 

20a  "0  reed  hut,  reed  hut,  O,  wall,  wall, 
0  reed  hut  hearken,  O  wall  attend!* 

0  man  of  Shurippak,  son  of  Ubaratutu, 
Pull  down  thy  house,  build  a  ship, 

23a  Leave  thy  possessions,  take  thought  for  thy  life. 
Thy  property  abandon  save  thy  life, 
25  Bring  living  seed  of  every  kind  into  the  ship. 
The  ship,  that  thou  shalt  build 
So  shall  be  the  measure  of  its  dimensions. 
Thus  shall  correspond  its  breadth  and  height 
.     .     .     the  ocean,  cover  it  with  a  roof. 
30  I  understood  it,  and  spake  to  Ea,  my  lord, 
[.     .     .]  my  lord,  as  thou  hast  commanded 

1  will  observe,  and  I  will  execute  it. 

But  what  shall  I  say  to  the  city,  the  people  and  the 

elders? 
Ea  opened  his  mouth  and  spake. 
34a  He  said  unto  me  his  servant, 
35  'Thou  shalt  so  say  unto  them, 
Because  EUil  hates  me, 

1  The  meaning  of  this  passage  seems  to  be  that  Ea  spoke  his  message 
to  the  walls  of  the  house  within  which  Ut-napishtim  was  sleeping.  He 
therefore  received  in  a  dream  the  warning.  For  the  dream  compare 
col.  iv,  27,  p.  100. 

20a  ki-ik-kis  ki-ik-ki§  i-gar  i-gar 

ki-ik-ki-§u  si-me-ma  i-ga-ni  Jji-is-sa-as 

(amelu)  §u-ri-ip-pa-ku-u  mar  Ubara-(ilu)  tu-tu 

u-kur  bita  bi-ni  elippa 
23a  mu§-§ir  me§ri-e  §e-'-i  naplati 

[n]a-ak-ku-ra  zi-ir-ma  na-pi§-ti  bul-lit 
25  lu-li-ma  zer  nap-sa-a-ti  ka-la-ma  a-na  lib-bi  elippi 

elippu  §a  ta-ban-nu-§i  at-ta 

lu-u  man-du-da  mi-na-tu-Sa 

lu-u  mit-Jjur  ru-pu-us-sa  u  mu-rak-§a 

[e]-ma  apsi  §a-a-§i  su-ul-lil-§i 
30  a-na-ku  i-di-ma  azzaka-ra  a-na  (ilu)  E-a  be-li-ia 

[.     .     .]  be-li  §a  tak-ba-a  at-ta  ki-a-am 

[at-]ta-'-id  a-na-ku  ip-pu-u§ 

[u  mi]  lu-pu-ul  alu  um-ma-nu  u  si-bu-tum 

(ilu)  E-a  pa-a-su  epu§-ma  i-kab-bi 
34a  i-zak-ka-ra  ana  ardi-§u  ia-a-tu 
35  [.     .     .]  lu  at-ta  ki-a-am  ta-kal>ba-ai-su-nu-tu 

[.     .     .]-di-ma  ia-a-§i  (ilu)  En-lil  i-zi-ir-an-oi-ma 


92  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

No  longer  may  I  dwell  in  your  city,  nor  remain  on 

Ellil's  earth, 
Into  the  ocean  must  I  fare,  with  Ea,  my  lord  to 

dwell. 
Upon  you  will  he  then  rain  fullness. 
40  [A  catch]  of  birds,  a  catch  of  fish 

[ rich]  hai'vest 

[A  time  has  Shamash  appointed],  on  an  evening  the 

senders  of  rain 
Shall  rain  upon  you  a  mighty  rain-storm. 
As  soon  as  the  morning  glow  appeared 

[45-55  broken  off] 

56  The  strong  one  [.     .     .]  brought  what  was  necessary 
On  the  fifth  day  I  set  up  its  form. 

Column  II: 

In  its  [plan]   120  cubits  high  on  each  of  its  side- 
walls. 
By  120  cubits  it  corresponded  on  each  edge  of  the 
\       roof. 
I  laid  down  its  hull,  I  enclosed  it. 
I  built  it  in  six  stories. 

ul  US-sab  ina  a  [li-ku]-nu-ma  [ina]  kak-kar  (ilu)  En-lil  ul  a-sak- 
kan  pani-ia-a-ma 

[ur-]rad-ma  ana  apsi  it-ti  [(ilu)  E-a  be-]li-ia  as-ba-ku 

[eli]  ka-a-su-nu  u-sa-az-na-an-nu-ku-nu-§i  nu-ui)-sam-ma 
40  [bu-'-ur]  issuri  bu-'-ur  niini 

[.     .     .]-a  e-bu-ra-am-ma 

[.     .     .     mu-ir]  ku-uk-ki 

[eli  kasunu  usaznana-ku]-nu-§i  sa-mu-tu  ki-ba-a-ti 

[mimmti  seri]  ina  na-ma-a-ri 
45  [.     .     .     as-ma  a     .     .     .] 

[.     .     .     pa-az     .     .     .] 

[Lines  47-55  are  broken  off] 

56  dan-nu     .     .     .     b'-]  §ib-tu  ub-la 
ina  jja-an-si  u-mi  [a]t-ta-di  bu-na-§u 

Column  II: 

ina  KAN  hit-sa  sa  X  GAR-tam  §ak-ka-a  igardti-§a 
X  GAR-tan  im-ta-bir  ki-bir  mul)-lii-Sa 
ad-di  la-an-§i  sa-a-§i  e-sir-§i 
ur-tag-gi-ib-§i  a-na  vi-su 


THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY  93 

u 
5  I  divided  it  outside  (?)  in  seven  parts. 

Its  interior  I  divided  into  nine  parts. 

Water-plugs  I  fastened  within  it. 

I  prepared  a  rudder,  and  laid  down  what  was  neces- 
sary. 

Three  sars  of  bitumen  I  poured  over  the  outside  (?) 
9a  Three  sars  of  bitumen  I  poured  over  the  inside, 
10  Three  sars  of  oil  the  stevedores  brought  up. 

Besides  a  sar  of  oil  which  men  use  as  a  libation, 

The  shipbuilder  stowed  away  two  sars  of  oil. 

For  the  people  I  slaughtered  bullocks, 

I  slew  lambs  daily. 
15  Of  must,  beer,  oil  and  wine 

I  gave  the  people  to  drink  like  water  from  the  river, 

A  festival  [I  made],  like  the  days  of  the  feast  of 
Akitu, 

I  opened  a  box  of  ointment;  I  put  ointment  in  my 
hand. 

[At  the  rising]  of  the  great  Shamash  the  ship  was 
finished. 

20 was  hard 

20a above  and  below 

two  thirds 


5  ap-ta-ra-as-su  a-na  vii-su 

kir-bi-is-su  ap-ta-ra-as  a-na  ix-su 

(isu)  sikkat  me  ina  kabli-§a  lu  am-Jjas 

a-mur  pa-ri-su  u  Jji-sih-tum  ad-di 

III  sari  ku-up-ri  at-ta-bak  a-na  ki-i-ri 
9a  III  sari  iddi  at-ta-bak  a-na  lib-bi 
10  III  sar  sabi  na-as  (isu)  su-us-su-ul-sa  i-zab-bi-lu  §amnu 

e-zu-ub  sar  samni  §a  i-ku-lu  ni-ik-ku 

II  sar  samni  u-pa-az-zi-ru  malajju 

a-na     .     .     .     ut-tib-bi-i{j  alpi 

as-gi-is  [kirr]i  u-mi-sam-ma 
15  si-ri-[su]  ku-ru-un-nu  samnu  u  karanu 

um-ma-[na  as-ki]-ki-ma  me  nari-ma 

i-sin-[nu  as-ku-na]  ki-ma  u-mi  a-ki-tim-ma 

ap[-te  sik-kat]  pis-sa-ti  ka-ti  ad-di 

[.     .     .     (ilu)  Samas  [ra]-bi-e  elippu  gam-rat 

20  [ ]  §up-su-ku-ma 

20a  gi-ir  ma.  kak.  u§-tab-ba-lu  e-lis  u  §ap-li§ 

[ ]-Ii-ku  si-ni-pat-§u 


94  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

With  all  that  I  had,  I  filled  it  (the  ship). 
With  all  that  I  had  of  silver,  I  filled  it. 
With  all  that  I  had  of  gold  I  filled  it. 
25  With  all  that  I  had  of  living  things  I  filled  it. 

I  brought  up  into  the  ship  my  family  and  household. 
The  cattle  of  the  field,  the  beasts  of  the  field,  crafts- 
men all  of  them  I  brought  in. 
A  fixed  time  had  Shamash  appointed  (saying) , 
"When  the  sender  of  rain  sends  a  heavy  rain  in  the 
evening, 
30  Then  enter  into  the  ship  and  close  thy  door." 
30a  The  appointed  time  came  near. 

The  senders  of  the  rain  in  the  evening  sent  heavy 

rain. 
The  appearance  of  the  weather  I  observed, 
I  feared  to  behold  the  weather, 
I  entered  the  ship  and  closed  the  door. 
35  To  the  ship's  master,  to  Puzur-Amurri  the  sailor, 
I  entrusted  the  building  with  its  goods. 

When  the  first  flush  of  dawn  appeared, 
There  came  up  from  the  horizon  a  black  cloud. 
Adad  thundered  within  it, 

mimma  i-§u-u  e-si-en-si 

mimina  i-su-u  e-si-en-si  kaspi 

mimma  i-su-u  e-si-en-si  Jjurasi 
25  mimma  i-§u-u  e-si-en-si  zer  napsati  ka-la-ma 

u§-te-li  a-na  elippi  ka-la  kim-ti-ia  u  sa-lat-ia 

bu-ul  seri  u-ma-am  seri  mare  um-ma-a-ni  ka-li-§u-nu  u-§e-li 

a-dan-na  (ilu)  bamas  is-ku-nam-ma 

mu-ir  ku-uk-id  ina  li-la-a-ti  u-sa-az-na-an-nu  sa-mu-tu  ki-ba-a-ti 
30  e-ru-ub  ana  lib-bi  elippi-ma  pi-Jji  elippu  [var.  babi-ka] 
30a  a-dan-nu  su-u  ik-tal-da 

mu-ir  ku-uk-ki  ina  li-la-a-ti  i-za-an-nu  sa-mu-tu  ki-ba-a-ti 

sa  u-mi  at-ta-tal  bu-na-su 

G-mu  a-na  i-tap-lu-si  pu-lub-ta  i-si 

e-ru-ub  ana  lib-bi  elippi-ma  ap-ti-Jji  ba-a-bi 
35  a-na  pi-{ji-i  §a  elippi  ana(m)  Pu-zu-ur-(ilu)  Amurri  malajju 

ekallu  at-ta-din  a-di  bu-se-e-§u 

mim-mu-u  §e-e-ri  ina  na-ma-ri 

i-lam-ma  i§-tu  i-§id  §ami-e  ur-pa-tu  sa-lim-tum 

(ilu)  Adad  ina  lib-bi-§a  ir-tam-ma-am-ma 


THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY  95 

40  While  Nebo  and  Sharru  (Marduk)  went  before. 

They  go  as  messengers  over  mountain  and  valley. 

Nergal  tore  away  the  foundations.^ 

Ninib  advances,  the  storm  he  makes  to  descend. 

The  Anunnaki  lifted  up  their  torches, 
45  With  their  brightness  they  light  up  the  land. 

Adad's  storm  reached  unto  heaven 

All  light  was  turned  into  darkness 

It  [flooded]  the  land  like     .     .     . 

One  day  the  deluge     .     .     . 

Column  III: 

Raged  high,  [the  waters  covered  (?)]  the  mountains. 
Like  a  besom  of  destruction  they  brought  it  upon 

men. 
No  man  beheld  his  fellow, 
3a  No  more  were  men  recognized  in  heaven. 
The  gods  feared  the  deluge, 
5  They  drew  back,  they  cUmbed  up  to  the  heaven  of 
Anu. 
The  gods  crouched  like  a  dog,  they  cowered  by  the 
walls. 


'  The  earth  is  portrayed   under  the  figure  of  a  building.      Compare 
Job  38.  4-7. 

40  (ilu)  Nab(i  u  (ilu)  Sarru  il-la-ku  ina  mab-ri 

il-la-ku  guzalluti  §adu-u  u  ma-a-tum 

tar-gul-li  (ilu)  Ur-ra-gal  u-na-as-siJi 

il-lak  (ilu)  Nin-ib  mi-iij-ra  u-Sar-di 

(ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  i§-su-u  di-pa-ra-a-ti 
45  ina  nam-ri-ri-§u-nu  u-^a-am-ma-tu  ma-a-tum 

§a  (ilu)  Adad  su-mur-ra-as-su  i-ba-'-u  sami-e 

mimma  nam-ru  ana  [i-tu-ti]  u-tir-ru 

[ir-lji-]is  mata  kima     .     .     .     i}j-pu-u 

isti-en  u-ma  me-[Jju     .     .     .] 

Column  III: 

5a-an-ti§  i-zi-kam-ma  [.     .     .]  §ada-a  [.     .     .] 
ki-ma  kab-li  eli  niSi  u-ba-'-u  [.     .     .] 
ul  im-mar  a-Jju  a-ba-Su 
3a  ul  u-ta-ad-da-a  niSi  ina  §ami-e 
ilani  ip-tal-Jju  a-bu-ba-am-ma 
5  it-te-i]h-su  i-te-lu-u  ana  sami-e  §a  (ilu)  A-nim 
ilani  kima  kalbi  kun-nu-nu  ina  ka-ma-a-ti  rab-su 


96  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Ishtar  cried  like  a  woman  in  travail, 

Loudly  cried  the  queen  of  the  gods  with  her  beauti- 
ful voice, 

"The  former  time  is  turned  into  clay, 
10  Since  I  commanded  evil,  in  the  assembly  of  the  gods. 

Because  I  commanded  evil  in  the  assembly  of  the 
gods 

For   the   destruction   of  my   people   I   commanded 
battle. 

I  alone  bore  ni}^  people. 

[And  now]  like  the  spawn  of  fish  they  fill  the  sea." 
15  The  gods  of  the  Anunnaki  wept  with  her. 

The  gods  sat  bowed  and  weeping, 

Covered  were  their  lips  [.     .     .] 

Six  days  and  [six]  nights 

Blew  the  wind,  the  deluge  and  the  tempest  over- 
whelmed the  land. 
20  When  the  seventh  day  drew  nigh,  the  tempest  spent 
itself  in  the  battle, 

Which  it  had  fought  like  an  army. 

Then  rested  the  sea,  the  storm  fell  asleep,  the  flood 
ceased. 

I  looked  upon  the  sea,  there  was  silence  come. 

And  all  mankind  was  turned  to  clay. 

i-ses-si  (ilu)  Is-tar  ki-ma  a-lit-ti 

u-nam-bi  (ilu)  belit  ilani  ta-bat  rig-ma 

ft-mu  ul-lu-u  a-na  ti-it-ti  lu-u  i-tur-ma 
10  sa  a-na-ku  ina  ma-Jjar  ilani  ak-bu-u  limuttu 

ki-i  ak-bi  ina  ma-Jjar  ilani  limuttu 

ana  Iju-lu-uk  nisi-ia  kab-la  ak-bi-ma 

a-na-ku-um-ma  ul-la-da  ni-su-u-a-a-ma 

ki-i  man  nuni  u-ma-al-la-a  tam-ta-am-ma 
15  ilani  su-ut  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  ba-ku-u  it-ti-sa 

ilani  as-ru  a§-bi  i-na  bi-ki-ti 

kat-ma  ^ap-ta-§u-nu     ...     -a  pu-ulj-ri-e-ti 

VI  ur-ra  u  [VI]  mu-sa-a-ti 

il-lak  sa-a-ru  a-bu-bu  u  me-lju-u  i-sap-pan  [matu] 
20  si-bu-u  umu  i-na  ka-sa-a-di  it-ta-rak  me-bu-u  a-bu-bu  kab-Ia 

sa  im-tah-su  kima  ha-ai-al-ti 

i-nu-uh  tamtu  uS-lja-ri-ir-ma  im-J}ul-lu  a-bu-bu  ik-lu 

ap-pal-sa-am-ma  ta-ma-ta  sa-kin  ku-lu 

u  kul-lat  te-ni-se-e-ti  i-tu-ra  a-na  ti-it-ti 


THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY  97 

25  Like  a  roof  the  plain  lay  level, 

I  opened  the  window  and  the  light  fell  upon  my 

face, 
I  bowed,  I  sat  down,  I  wept, 
And  over  my  face  ran  my  tears. 
I  looked  in  all  directions,  terrible  (?)  ivas  the  sea. 
30  After  twelve  days,  an  island  arose. 

To  the  land  of  Nisir  the  ship  made  its  way, 
I  The  mount  of  Nisir  held  it  fast,  that  it  moved  not. 
One  day,  a  second  day  did  the  mount  of  Nisir  hold  it, 
that  it  moved  not. 
33a  A  third  day,  a  fourth  day  did  the  mount  of  Nisir 
hold  it,  that  it  moved  not. 
A  fifth  day,  a  sixth  day  did  the  mount  of  Nisir  hold 
it,  that  it  moved  not. 
34a  When  the  seventh  day  approached, 

35  I  sent  forth  a  dove  and  let  her  go. 
35a  The  dove  flew  away  and  came  back, 

For  there  was  no  resting  place  and  she  returned. 
I  sent  forth  a  swallow  and  let  her  go, 
37a  The  swallow  flew  away  and  came  back. 

For  there  was  no  resting  place,  and  she  returned. 
I  sent  forth  a  raven  and  let  her  go, 


25  ki-ma  u-ri  mit-bu-rat  u-sal-lu 

ap-ti  nap-pa-sa-am-ma  urru  im-ta-kut  eli  dur  ap-pi-ia 

uk-tam-mi-is-ma  at-ta-sab  a-bak-ki 

eli  dur  ap-pi-ia  il-la-ka  di-ma-a-a 

ap-pa-li-is  kib-ra-a-ti  Jjat-tu  tamtu 
30  a-na  Xll-ta-an  i-te-la-a  na-gu-u 

a-na  (sadii)  Ni-sir  i-te-mid  elippu 

§adu-u  (sadu)  Ni-sir  elippu  Ls-bat-ma  a-na  na-a-si  ul  id-din 

isti-en  u-mu  sina-a  il-mu  sadu-u  Ni-sir  ki-min 
33a  §al-§a  ti-ma  riba-a  fi-ma  sadu-u  ki-min 

ban-su  sis-sa  sadu-u  (sadu)  Ni-sir  ki-mim 
34a  si-ba-a  u-ma  i-na  ka-sa-a-di 

35  u-§e-si-ma  summatu  u-ma§-sir 
35a  il-lik  summatu  i-tu-ra-am-ma 

man-za-zu  ul  i-pa-a§-sim-ma  is-salj-ra 

u-§e-si-ma  sinuntu  u-mas-sir 
37a  il-lik  sinuntu  i-tu-ra-am-ma 

man-za-zu  ul  i-pa-as-sim-ma  is-sal)-ra 

u-se-si-ma  a-ri-ba  u-mas-§ir 


98  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

40  The  raven  flew  away,  she  saw  the  abatement  of  the 

waters,  I'/l' 

She  drew  near,  she  waded,  she  croaked  (?)  and  came 

not  back. 
Then  I  sent  everything  forth  to  the  four  quarters  of 

heaven,  I  offered  sacrifice, 
I  made  a  libation  upon  the  mountain's  peak. 
By  sevens  I  set  out  the  sacrificial*  vessels, 
45  Beneath  them  I  heaped  up  reed  and  cedar  wood  and 

myrtle 
The  gods  smelt  the  savor, 
46a  The  gods  smelt  the  sweet  savor, 

Thegods  gathered  like  flies  over  the  sacrificer. 
When  at  last  the  Lady  of  the  gods  drew  near 

Column  IV: 
—  She  raised  the  great  jewel,  which  Anu  according  to 
her  wish  had  made. 
"Oh^ye  gods, here — even  as  I  shall   not  forget   the 

jewels  of  my  neck 
Upon  these  days  shall  I  think,  I  shall  never  forget 

them. 
Let  the  gods  come  to  the  offering, 


1  Assyrian,  adaqaru.     The  signification  of  the  word  is  doubtful.     It  is 
a  S5monym  of  kuppidtu,  wliicli  is  defined  as  a  "  short "  vessel. 

40  il-lik  a-ri-bi-ma  ka-ru-ra  §a  mn  i-mur-ma 

ik-rib  i-sa-ajj-jji  i-tar-ri  ul  is-sajj-ra 

u-§e-si-ma  a-na  IV  sare  at-ta-ki  ni-ka-a 

a§-kun  sur-kin-nu  ina  eli  zik-kur-rat  sadi-i 

VII  u  VII  (karpatu)  a-da-gur  uk-tin 
45  i-na  sap-li-su-nu  at-ta-bak  kana  (isu)  erina  u  asa 

ilani  i-si-nu  i-ri-§a 
46a  ilani  i-si-nu  i-ri-sa  taba 

ilani  ki-ma  zu-um-bi-e  eli  bel-nike  ip-tajj-ni 

ul-tu  ul-la-nu-um-ma  (ilu)  belit  ildni  ina  ka-§a-di-§u 

Column  IV: 

i§-§i  elita  rabita  sa  (ilu)  A-nu-um  i-pu-§u  ki-i  eu-fei-Su 
ilani  an-nu-tum  lu-u  sibri-ia  a-a  am-§i 

I'imt  an-nu-tum  lu-u  a}j-su-sa-am-ma  lu-u  a-na  da-ri§  a-a  am-§i 
ilani  lil-Ii-ku-ni  a-na  sur-kin-ni 


THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY  99 

5  But  let  Ellil  not  come  to  the  offering, 

For  he  took  not  counsel,  and  sent  the  deluge 
And  my  people  he  gave  to  destruction." 
When  at  last  Ellil  drew  near. 
He  saw  the  ship;  then  was  Ellil  wroth. 

10  He  was  filled  with  anger  against  the  gods  the  Igigi :  ^ 

11  "Who  then  has  escaped  with  life? 
11a  No  man  must  hve  in  the  destruction!" 

12  Then  Ninib  opened  his  mouth  and  spake, 
12a  He  said  to  the  warrior  Ellil, 

"Who  but  Ea  can  plan  aught. 
And  Ea  knoweth  every  matter." 
15  Ea  opened  his  mouth,  and  spake, 
15a  He  spake  to  the  warrior  Elhl, 

"Thou  wise  among  the  gods,  warrior  Ellil, 
Why  couldst  thou,  without  thought,  send  a  flood? 
18  On  the  sinner  lay  his  sin, 
18a  On  the  slanderer  lay  his  slander, 

Forbear,  let  not  [all]  be  destroyed,  have  mercy,  that 
men  be  not  destroyed  (?) 


1  The  Igigi   are  the  upper   gods,  and  here  include  also  the  great  gods 
(Ungnad) . 

5  (ilu)  En-lil  a-a  il-li-ka  a-na  lur-kin-ni 
as-§u  la  im-tal-ku-ma  is-ku-nu  a-bu-bu 
u  nise-ia  im-nu-u  ana  ka-ra-§i 
ul-tu  ul-la-nu-um-ma  (ilu)  En-lil  ina  ka-§a-di-§u 
i-mur  elippi-ma  i-te-ziz  (ilu)  En-lil 

10  lib-ba-ti  im-ta-li  sa  ilani  Igigi 

11  a-a  um-ma  u-si  na-pis-ti 
11a  a-a  ib-lut  amelu  ina  ka-ra-si 

12  (ilu)  Nin-ib  pa-su  epu§-ma  ikabi 
12a  izzaka-ar  ana  ku-ra-di  (ilu)  En-lil 

man-nu-um-ma  sa  la  (ilu)  E-a  a-ma-ti  i-ban-nu 
u  (ilu)  E-a  i-di-e-ma  ka-la  §ip-ri 
15  (ilu)  E-a  pa-a-§u  epui-ma  ikabi 
15a  izzaka-ar  ana  ku-ra-du  (ilu)  En-lil 

at-ta  abkal  ilani  ku-ra-[du  (ilu)  En-lil] 
ki-i  ki-i  la  tam-ta-lik-ma  a-bu-ba  ta§-kun 
18  be-el  ar-ni  e-mid  J)i-tJi-(!i-)-Su 
18a  be-el  kil-la-ti  e-mid  kil-lat-su 

ru-um-me  a-a  ib-ba-ti-ik  §u-du-ud'  a-a  ir  [.     .     ,] 

>  Compare  BA  V    16,  624,  [Langdon]. 


100  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

20  Instead  of  thy  sending  a  deluge? 

Had  a  lion  come  and  mankind  lessened! 

22  Instead  of  thy  sending  a  deluge? 

22a  Had  a  wolf  come  and  mankind  lessened! 

23  Instead  of  thy  sending  a  deluge? 

23a  Had  a  famine  come  and  the  land     .     .     .! 

24  Instead  of  thy  sending  a  deluge? 
24a  Had  Urra^  come  and  mankind  [slain]! 

25  I   have    not   divulged    the    decision    of    the    great 

gods. 
I  made  Atrakhasis  see  a  dream  and  so  he  discovered 

the  secret  of  the  gods. 
Now  take  counsel  for  him." 
Ea  went  up  into  the  ship. 
He  took  my  hand,  [and]  brought  me  forth, 
30  He  brought  forth  my  wife,  and  made  her  kneel  at  my 

side. 
He  turned  us  toward  each  other,  he  stood  between 

us,  he  blessed  us: 
"Formerly  Ut-napishtim  was  only  a  man,  but 
Now  let  Ut-napishtim  and  his  wife  be  Uke  the  gods 

even  us. 


1  That  is,  pestilence. 


20  am-ma-ki  taS-kun  a-bu-ba 

nesu  lit-ba-am-ma  nisi  li-sa-ajj-bi-rum 

22  am-raa-ki  ta§-kun  a-bu-ba 

22a  barbarru  lit-ba-am-ma  ni§e  li-sa-[aii-bi-ir] 

23  am-ma-ki  tas-kun  a-bu-ba 

23a  |ju-sal}-Jju  lis-sa-kin-ma  mata  lis-[kip] 

24  am-ma-ki  tas-kun  a-bu-ba 

24a  (ilu)  Ur-ra  lit-ba-am-ma  mata  Iim-[ljas] 

25  ana-ku  ul  ap-ta-a  pi-ris-ti  ilani  rabilti 

At-ra-lja-sis  su-na-ta  u-sab-ri-sum-ma  pi-ris-ti  ilani  i§-me 
e-nin-na-ma  mi-lik-su  mil-ku 
i-lam-ma  (ilu)  E-a  a-na  lib-bi  elippi 
is-bat  ka-ti-ia-ma  ul-te-la-an-ni-ia-a-si 
30  u§-to-li  us-tak-mi-is  zin-nis-ti  ina  i-di-ia 

il-pu-ut  pu-ut-ni-ma  iz-za-az  ina  bi-ri-in-ni  i-kar-ra-ban-na-Si 
i-na  pa-na(m)  Ut-napistim  a-me-lu-tum-ma 
e-nin-na-ma(m)  Ut-napi§tim  u  assati-su  lu-u  e-mu-u  ki-i  ildai 
na-§i-ma 


THE  BABYLONIAN  FLOOD  STORY  101 

Let  Ut-napishtim  dwell  afar  off  at  the  mouth  of  the 
rivers." 
35  They  took  me  and  afar  off,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
rivers  they  made  me  to  dwell. 

With  these  words  the  long  story  of  tlio  deluge  is  ended, 
and  Ut-napishtim  takes  thought  for  his  earthly  visitor 
and  says: 

"Who  of  the  gods,  will  now  gather  thee  to  himself 
That  thou  may  est  find  the  life  thou  seekest? 
/   Gome,   lie  not  down  to   sleep  six  days  and  seven 
nights" 

The  idea  is  that  if  he  can  master  sleep,  twin  brother  of 
death,  he  might  thus  learn  to  master  death  itself.  But 
the  test  is  too  severe  and  the  hero  falls  asleep.  Ut- 
napishtim  mocks  his  weakness,  but  his  wife,  moved 
with  pity  for  the  helpless  wanderer,  desires  her  husband 
to  maJie  some  provision  for  getting  him  back  again. 
Her  husband,  moved  by  her  appeal,  calls  to  Gilgamesh 
to  secure  for  himself  a  certain  plant^  which  grew  in  the 
bottom  of  the  ocean.  Gilgamesh  ties  heavy  stones  to 
his  feet  and  plunges  into  the  sea,  from  which  he  brings 
up  the  needful  plant. 

He  is  overjoyed  and  thmks  that  he  has  possessed 
himself  of  the  plant  of  eternal  life.  So  does  he  boast  of 
it. 

Gilgamesh  said  to  him,  to  Ur-shanabi,  the  sailor: 
295  Ur-shanabi,  this  plant  is  a  plant  of  renown. 

Whereby  man  obtains  his  longings  (?) 

I  A  very  pretty  dispute  rages  over  the  identification  of  this  plant. 
Dr.  Kiichler  has  made  the  briUiant  suggestion  that  it  may  be  coral. 
Coral,  however,  grows  in  salt  water,  and  it  was  from  the  ocean  of  sweet 
water  (apsu)  that  Gilgamesh  drew  his  plant.  Perhaps  this  is  not  a 
valid  argument  against  Kiichler,  as  the  Assyrians  may  not  have  known 
the  habitat  of  coral. 

lu-u  a-§ib-ma(m)Ut,-napi§1im  ina  ru-ii-ki  ina  pi-i  narati 
35  il-ku-in-ni-ma  ina  ru-u-ki  ina  pi-i  narati  us-te-si-bu-in-ni. 


102  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

I  will  carry  it  to  walled  Uruk,  there  will  I  make  to 

eat  of  it  [.     .     .] 
Its  name  is:  'When  old  shall  man  become  young 

again.' 
I  myself  will  eat  it,  to  return  to  my  youth." 

Then  they  made  the  long  journey,  and  when  they  had 
come  to  land,  Gilgamesh  went  to  bathe  in  a  pool  of 
fresh  water.  While  thus  employed  a  serpent  stole  the 
precious  plant  away,  and  left  the  hero  disconsolate. 
Overland  on  foot  to  Uruk  they  made  their  weary  way, 
and  the  tablet  concludes  with  plans,  announced  to  the 
sailor  by  Gilgamesh,  for  rebuilding  the  city  walls — the 
very  walls  which  had  been  the  cause  of  all  his  troubles 
in  the  beginning. 

TWELFTH    TABLET 

Gilgamesh  had  sadly  failed  in  all  his  journeys;  here 
he  finds  himself  back  again  in  Uruk,  and  none  the  wiser 
concerning  the  mysteries  which  he  had  hoped  to  solve. 
He  now  desires  to  make  his  way  to  the  abode  of  the 
dead,  there  to  learn  what  the  dead  might  have  to  say 
concerning  this  life  and  its  problems. 

He  fails  to  meet  the  conditions  laid  upon  him,  and 
cannot  find  his  way  to  the  abode  of  the  dead.  He  there- 
fore determines  to  bring  the  spirit  of  Engidu  to  earth 
again,  if  the  gods  will  permit.  His  appeals  to  Ellil  to 
accomplish  this  object  are  in  vain,  and  so  also  does  Sin 
refuse,  but  Ea,  on  the  other  hand,  commands  Nergal  to 
send  up  the  longed-for  spirit. 

Column  HI: 

When  the  bold  and  noble  Nergal  [heard  this] 
He  opened  a  hole  in  the  earth  and 
Caused  the  spirit  of  Engidu,  Uke  a  wind,  to  come  out 
of  the  earth. 


ANOTHER  FLOOD  STORY  103 

Then  began  a  dialogue  between  the  reunited  friends; 
but,  alas!  Engidu  cannot  lift  the  curtain  of  the  great 
mysteries.  The  only  comfort  he  can  bring  is  that, 
though  men  must  die,  in  the  next  world  they  find  them- 
selves among  the  friends  they  had  on  earth.  The 
search  for  eternal  life  has  ended  in  failure,  yet  there  is  a 
comfort  and  solace  in  the  thought  of  the  associations  in 
the  life  after  death. 

2.  ANOTHER  RECENSION  OF  THE  DELUGE 
STORY  1 

The  story  of  the  Deluge  preserved  in  the  eleventh 
tablet  of  the  Gilgamesh  Epic  was  not  the  only  form  in 
which  the  Babylonian  legends  were  preserved.  It  was 
not  canonized,  and  men  might  write  other  forms,  or 
alter  the  others,  as  did  the  Hebrews  with  their  narra- 
tives, imtil  canonization  had  crystallized  them.  This 
recension  belonged  also  to  Ashurbanipal's  library.  It 
elaborates  somewhat  the  conversation  between  Ea  and 
Ut-napishtim  which  appears  in  the  Nimrod  Epic  xi, 
1.  26f. 


'  Published  by  Friedrich  Delitzsch,  Assyrische  Lesestiicke,  3te  Auf ., 
p.  101;  Paul  Haupt,  Das  babylonische  Nimrodepos,  p.  131;  IV  R.,  2d 
edition,  Additions  and  C!orrections,  p.  9.  Translated  by  Paul  Haupt 
in  Schrader,  Keilinschriften  und  das  Alte  Testament,  2te  Auf.,  p.  61; 
Jensen,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  254ff.;  Winckler,  Keilin- 
schriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alien  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  88;  Dhorme, 
Choix  de  Textes  religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens,  pp.  126,  127;  Jeremias, 
Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des  Alten  Orients,  2te  Auf.,  p.  126f.;  Un- 
gnad,  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  57. 

[ ] 

[.  .  .  Hke  the  ends  of  Hea[ven  and  Earth] 
[.  .  .]  may  it  be  powerful  above  and  [below] 
[ close     .     .     .] 

....  lu-u    .    .    .] 

.     .     .     .  ki-ma  kip-pa-ti  §a[me  u  irsitij 

.     .     .     .  lu-da-an  e-lis  u  §a[p-li§] 

....  e-pi-Ui     .     .     .] 


104  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

5  [Behold]  the  time  I  will  announce  to  thee. 

"Enter  into  the  ship,  close  again  the  door  of  the 

ship. 
Bring    within   thy    grain,    thy   hve   stock    and   thy 

possessions. 
Thy  [wife],  thy  kinsfolk,  and  thy  craftsmen, 
The  cattle  of  the  field,  the  beasts  of  the  field,  as 

many  as  eat  the  grass, 
10  Will  I  send  thee,  that  they  may  keep  thy  door."* 
Atra-khasis  opened  his  mouth,  and  spoke, 
(And)  said  to  Ea,  his  Lord: 
"I  have  never  built  a  ship  [.     .     ,] 
Mark  out  [for  me]  upon  the  earth,  a  plan  of  one. 
15  [The   plan]    will    I    examine,    and    [build]    the    ship 

thereby. 

[ ]  draw  upon  the  earth  [.     .     .] 

[ as  thou  hast  commanded  [.     .     .] " 

1  The  meaning  seems  to  be  to  remain  at  thy  door;  that  is,  to  abide 
with  thee,  so  Jensen. 

5  [ a-dan-na  sa  a-sap-pa-rak-[kum-ma] 

[ana  elippi]  e-ru-um-ma  bab  elippi  tir[-ra] 

[suli  ana]  Ub-bi-sa  seat-ka  )msu-ka  u  makkuru-Pia] 

[assat]-ka  ki-mat-ka  sa-lat-ka  u  mare  um-ma-ni 

bu-ul  seri  u-ma-am  seri  ma-la  urkiti  ir[-lju     .     .     .] 
10  [a-sap-p]a-rak-kum-ma  i-na-as-sa-ru  babi-[ka] 

[At-ra]-lja-sis  pa-a-su  epus-ma  ikabi 

[iz-zak-]kar  ana  (ilu)  E-a  be-li-[su] 

ma-ti-ma-a  elippu  ul  e-pu-us  [.     .     .] 

[ina  kak]-ka-ri  e-sir  u-[sur-tu] 
15  [u-sur-]tu  lu-mur-ma  elippu  [lupus] 

[.     .     .]  ina  kak-ka-ri  e-sir  [.     .     .] 

[.     .     .]  sa  tak-ba-a  [.     .     .] 

3.  AN  ANCIENT  BABYLONIAN  DELUGE 
FRAGMENT  * 

Tills  badly  broken  tablet  has  the  distinction,  among 
all  others,  of  being  exactly  dated,  for  according  to  its 
colophon  it  was  written  on  the  twenty-eighth  day  of 

•  The  text  was  first  published  by  Scheil,  Recueil  de  Travaux,  xx,  pp. 
5.5fT.  See  also  Jensen,  Knlinschriftlichc  Bihlinthek,  vi,  1,  p.  2S8;  P. 
Dhorme,  Choix  de  Texte.s  Religicux  ARnyro-Babyloniens,  pp.  120ff.;  Un- 
gnad  in  Gressmann,  Altoricntalisclie  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  57,  58. 


ANCIENT  DELUGE  FRAGMENT  105 

Shabatu    (eleventh   month)    of   the   eleventh   year   of 
Ammizaduga,  i.  e.,  ca.   1800  B.  C.     It  belongs  to  the 
collection  of  Mr.  J.  Pierpont  Morgan,  New  York. 

Column  I: 

.     .]  did  not  go  [.     .     .] 
[In]  the  land  I  will  send  lightning,  the  people  [.    .    .] 


10 


.     it  rained, 
.]  their  cry 
.]  the  great 
.]  the  men. 


the  people     .     .     .] 

Adad  slay! 

broken^     .     .     .     to  (?)  our  river  went  (?) 

[Lines  13-15  illegible] 

16  May  the  clouds  rain, 
May  they  not  drop 
[.     .     .]  the  field,  its  produce 


1  This  word  was  written  by  the  ancient  scribe  to  indicate  that  the 
text  wliich  he  was  copying  was  broken  at  that  place. 


Column  I: 

[.     .     .]  u-ul  il-li-ik  [.     .     .     pal     .     .     .] 
[.     .     .     ma-tum  lu-ub-rik  nisi  [.     .     .]  ti  da 
[.     .     .]  li-i  i-ra-ab-bu 
[....]  ma(?)-ru(?)-us-ta  im-ta-ar 

5  [ ]  ri-gi-im-si-in 

[ ]  ra-bu-tim 

[ ]  a-me-lu-ti. 

[ ] 

[ ,....] 

10  [ a-na  ni-si     .     .     .] 

[.     .     .]  su  (ilu)  Adad  li-sa-ak-ti-il 
[bi-bi-is     .     .     .]  naru  ni-il-li-ka 

[Lines  13-15  illegible] 

16  [ur]-bi-e-tum  li-im-tir-an-ni-ma 
[.     .     .]  a-ia  it-tu-uk 
[.     .     .]  eklu  is-pi-ki-su 


106  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Column  II: 

That  he  may  slay!    That  he  may  destroy, 
On  the  morrow  that  he  may  rain  pestilence     .     .     . 
That  he  may  prolong  in  the  night. 
That  he  may  cause  it  to  rain. 
15  He  increases  (?)  the  field,  the  land  the  city  [.     .     .] 
They  constructed  the     ...     of  Adad  in  the  city; 
They  spoke,  they  shouted 
They  sent  up  a  cry  [.     .     .] 
[.     .     .]  they  feared  not  [.     .     .] 

Column  VII: 
10  [.     .     .     Opened  his  mouth 

And  said  to  [.     .     .] 

Why  dost  thou  slay  the  [people?] 

I  will  stretch  out  my  hand  (?) 

The  flood  which  thou  art  bringing,  [.     .     .] 
15  Who  he  may  be,  I  [.     .     .] 

I  alone  bear^  [my  people     .     .     .] 

His  work  is  [.     .     .] 


I  Compare  the  Gilgamesh  Epic,  tablet  xi,  123.     The  speaker  is  prob- 
ably Ishtar,  as  in  that  passage. 

Column  II: 

li-§a-ak-[tilli]-ga-az-[ziz     .     .     .] 
i-na  se-ri  di-ib-ba-ra  li-§a-az-[ni-in]     .     .     . 
li-i§-ta-ar-ri-ik  i-na  mu-si 
li-sa-az-ni-in  na-as 
15  ekiu  u-at-ta-ar-ra  irsi-tu-Su  a-li 
sa  (ilu)  Adad  i-na  a-li  ib-nu-u 
ik-bu-ma  is-su-u  na-[.     .     .] 
ri-ig-ma  u-se-lu  [.     .     .] 
[ ]  ul  ip-Ia-iju 

Column  VII: 
10  [.     .     .     bi-a-su  [epus-ma] 

iz-za-kar  a-na  i  [.     .     .] 

a-na  mi-nam  tu-us-mit-ma  [.     .     .] 

u-ub-ba-al  ga-ti  a-na  ni-[§i     .     .     .] 

a-bu-bu  sa  ta-ga-ab-b[u-     .     .     .] 
15  man-an-nu  §u-u  a-na-ku  r.     .     .] 

a-na-ku-ma  u-ul-la-da  [.     .     .] 

§i-bi-ir-§u  i-ba-a§-§i  (ia-[.     .     .] 


ANCIENT  DELUGE  FRAGMENT  107 

That  they  may  see,  he  [.     .     .] 
And  I  bear  [.     ,     .] 
20  They  may  go  in  [the  ship     .     .     .] 
The  ship's  bolts  [.     .     .] 
They  may  go 
Column  VIII: 

[ ] 

[ perfect     .     .     .] 

[ he  made  men 

Atrakhasis  opened  his  mouth 
5  And  said  to  his  lord 
xxxvii  ^ 

II  tablet  of  the  (series)  "when  man  slept  (?) 
ivcxxxix^ 

Azag-Aa,^  scribes  assistant 
10  The  month  Shabatu,  xxviii  Day, 

The  year  in  which  King  Ammizadugga 
Built  the  city  Dur-Ammizadugga 
At  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates. 

1  This  is  the  number  of  lines  in  each  colximn. 

2  The  number  of  lines  in  the  whole  tablet  as  originally  written. 
'  The  writer  or  copyist  of  the  tablet. 

li-ib-te-ru  §u-u  [.     .     .] 
u-ul-la-ad  u  [.     .     .] 
20  li-il-li-ku  i-na  [elippi 
ta-ar-ku-ul-li  pi-ir 
li-il-U-[ku     .     .     .] 

Column  VIII: 

[.     .     .    na  u     .     .     .] 
[.     .     .     ga-me-ir     .     .     .] 
[.     .     .     ra     .     .     .     §a  a-na  ni-§i  i-pu-us-[ma] 
At-ram-Jja-si-is  bi-a-su  i-pu-u§-[ma] 
5  iz-za-kar  a-na  be-li-su 
xxxvii 

duppu  II  (kamma)  i-nu-ma  sal-lu  a-me-lum 
[.     .     .     vii  (60)+19] 
Azag-Aa  tup-sar  si^jru 
10  Arab  Sabatu  (t»mu)  XXVIII  (kam) 
mu  Am-mi-za-du-ga  §arru 
dur  Am-mi-za-du-ga-ki 
ka  (naru)  ud-kib-nun  ki-ra-ta 
in-ga-mar'  su  (?)  ma-a 

1  for  in-ga-mar  read  probably  in-lil  (so  Dhorme) 


108  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  ANOTHER  ANCIENT  BABYLONIAN  DELUGE 
FRAGMENT ' 

This  small  fragment  of  mibaked  clay  was  discovered 
at  Nippur  by  the  expedition  of  the  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania. The  obverse  has  been  broken  off,  and  the 
reverse  remains  in  a  very  fragmentary  condition. 
Hilprecht,  who  discovered  and  published  the  tablet, 
computes  that  it  "was  written  some  time  between  2137 
and  2005  B.  C,  or,  in  round  figures,  about  2100  B.  C. 
This  is  the  very  latest  date  to  which  this  fragment  pos- 
sibly can  be  assigned,  both  according  to  its  place  of 
discovery  and  the  pala?ographical  evidence  presented 
by  the  tablet  itself."  There  is  some  dispute  as  to  the 
extent  or  accuracy  of  the  records  concerning  the  place 
of  discovery,  and  the  palceographical  evidence  is  not 
quite  conclusive.  The  tablet  may  well  be  as  old  as 
Professor  Hilprecht  argues,  but  the  suggestion  of  a 
date  so  late  as  the  early  Kassite  period  (1700  B.C.)  can 
hardly  be  excluded.  The  tablet  is  a  very  interesting 
addition  to  the  Deluge  literature,  however  the  question 
of  date  may  be  decided. 

»  The  tablet  is  published  and  translated  by  Hilprecht,  The  Earliest 
Version  of  the  Babylonian  Deluge  Story  and  the  Temple  Library  of  Nippur. 
The  Babylonian  Expedition  of  the  University  of  Penns^vlvania,  vol.  v,  1. 
Compare  also  Theophilus  G.  Pinches  and  Fritz  Hommel  in  the  Exposi- 
tory Times  (May,  1910),  vol.  xxi,  pp.  364ff. 

[ Jthee, 

[ ^]  I  will  loosen, 

[a  deluge  I  shall  make,  and]  it  shall  sweep  away  all 

mankind  at  once, 
[but  seek  thou  lijfe  before  the  deluge  come  forth, 

'  Hilprecht  supplies  "the  confines  of  heaven  and  earth." 

[ ]-ka 

f ]  a-pa-as-sar 

[ ]  kala  ni-si  is-te-ni§  i-za-bat 

[ ]-ti  la-am  abubi  wa-si-e 


BEROSSOS  AND  THi:.  .  ^ 

5  [For  over  all  living  beings]  however  many  in^^ 
will  I  bring  overthrow,  destruction,  annihilation. 

[ ]  build  a  great  ship  and 

[ ]  total  height  shall  be  its  structure. 

[ ]  a  ship  shall  it  be,  carrying  what 

has  been  saved  of  life. 

[ ]  with  a  strong  roof  cover  [it.] 

10  [.     .     .     the  ship]  which  thou  shalt  make, 

[into  it  br]ing  the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  birds  of 
heaven, 

[ *]  the  whole  number, 

[ and  the  family     .     .     .] 

[ and     .     .     .] 

1  Hilprecht  supplies  "and  the  creeping  things,  two  of  everything." 

5  [.     .     .]  -a-ni  ma,-la    i-ba-as-su-u   lu-kin  ub-bu-ku  lu-pu-ut-tu 

Jju-ru-su 
[.     .     .]  (isu)  elippu  ra-be-tu  bi-ni-ma 
[.     .     .]  ga-be-e  gab(?)-bi  lu  bi-nu-uz-za 
[.     .     .]  si-i  lu  (isu)  magurgurrum    ba-bil-lu  na-at-rat  na-pi§- 

tim 
[.     .     .]  -ri  (?)  zu-lu-la  dan-na  zu-ul-lil 

10  [ ]  te-ip-pu-§u 

[ ]  -lam  (?)  u-ma-am  si-rim  is-sur  §a-me-e 

[ ]  ku-um  mi-ni 

[ (?)  u  ki[n]-ta-ru  (?)...] 

[ u]     .     .     . 

5.  THE  BABYLONIAN  DELUGE  ACCORDING  TO 
BEROSSOS  1 

The  same  Alexander  [Polyhistor]  narrates  further 
after  the  wTiting  of  the  Chaldeans  as  follows : 

After  the  death  of  Ardatos,  his  son  Xisuthros  reigned 
eighteen  sars.^  In  his  time  a  great  flood  took  place. 
The  account  of  it  is  thus  written  down.     Kronos  ap- 

>  Eusehii  Chronicorum  Lihri  Duo,  edidit  Alfred  Schoene,  Berlin,  1875, 
vol.  i,  pp.  20-24. 

*  1  sar  =  3,600  years  (60x60). 

.  .  .  Afyet  yap  6  avrb^  AAefavrJpof,  cltg  and  r;/f  ypnciiTJQ  tuv  XaMaiuv  av-div 
[napaKaTiLv  arrb  tov  kvdrov  (iaaiXeuQ  'Apddrov  errl  rbv  SeKarov  "keyofievoq 
trap'  nvToiQ  Ziaov&pov'\  ovTug  'Apddrov  6e  TsXevrr/aavrog  tov  vlov  avTov 
Ziffov^pov  fiaciXevaai  adpovg  oKTUKaiSeKa'  enl  rovrov  fiiyav  KaraK?.vafJ()v 
yeveff'dai'   dvayeypdcb'&ai  Se  tov  "kdyov  ovTuq,     Tov  Kpovov  avTu  /caru  rbv 


^acam,  and  said  that  on  the  fifteenth 
uji  ^ctoiuo  mankind  would  be  destroyed  by  a  cataclysm. 
He  had  commanded  him  to  dig  and  to  place  at  Sippar 
a  written  accomit  of  the  beginning,  middle,  and  end  of 
all  things,^  and  then  to  build  a  boat  and  enter  it  with 
relatives  and  remaining  friends.  He  should  also  put 
provisions  in  it  and  animals,  both  winged  and  four- 
footed,  and,  when  all  was  prepared,  set  sail.  If  anyone 
should  ask  whither  he  was  sailing,  he  should  answer, 
"To  the  gods,  to  sue  that  things  may  be  well  with  men." 
Xisuthros  obeyed  and  built  a  boat  of  five^  stadia  long 
and  two  stadia  wide,  and  then  when  everything  was 
arranged  he  embarked  wife  and  children  and  near 
friends  (Syn.  53,  19). 

When  the  cataclysm  came  and  immediately  ceased 
Xisuthros  let  fly  certain  of  the  birds.  These,  however, 
having  found  neither  food  nor  a  place  to  rest,  came 
again  into  the  ship.  Again  after  certain  days  Xisu- 
thros let  the  birds  go.    But  these  again  returned  having 


1  This  item  is  wanting  in  the  cuneiform  account  which  has  come  down 
to  us. 

2  So  the  MSS.  The  Armenian  version  reads  "fifteen"  and  v.  Gut- 
schmid  corrects  to  this  and  Schoene  follows. 

vnvov  kniaravTa  (pdvai  jirjvoq  Aaiaiov  ire/inTTj  na't  rfe/cdr??  rovg  av&punovg  vnb 
KaTaK?iV(jfj.ov  6ta<pdapT/aea^ai.  Ke?.tvcM  ovv  6ia  ypafifiaruv  tzavTuv  apxag  koI 
fxiaa  Kai  re/levrdf  bpv^avra  -^elvai  ev  nd'kei  r/Mov  "Siicnapoiq,  Koi  vavKTjyTjad- 
fievov  cadipog  E/ufifjvat  /zera  tuv  cvy/evuv  kuI  avajKaiuv  (piAuv  ev^ia'Sai  <Je 
[ipcifiara  Kai  ndiiara^  e/ifiaXElv  6e  kcu  [,ua  nrr/va  Kal  rerpanoda,  kol  navra 
fVTpeni.aafi€vnv  nAelv.  'Epurufievov  6e  noii  Tr/lfZ;  <pdvai,  npoq  Tovg  ■deovq^ 
iv^6/j.evm' ^  ev^d/uEVOv  av-dpuiToiq  a-/a-&d  yevea-^ai.  Tbu  6'  ov  TrapaKovaavra 
vav'Kriyrjaaa-&afi  OKotfio^^  to  fih'  fifJKOi;  cradiuv  6ma  Trevre,^  to  6e  nTiOTO^  OTa- 
Siuv  6vo'  rdde  avvTax^ivTa  navTa  cnn>'&ea'&ai,  Kal  yvvdiKa  koX  TiKva,  /cat 
Tov(  dvayKaiovQ  <piXovg  sjufiifidaat  (Syn.  53,  19). 

Tevojuevov  6e  roii  KaTaKXva/Ltov,  Kal  tv-&tuq  "^rj^avToq  tcov  bpvEuii  Tivd  tov 
s.iaov&pav  d<pi£var  rdrff  ov  Tpo(pi)v  svpovTa  ovte  t6kov  bnov  Ka-&laai  ndXiv 
e^'&Elv  etf  TO  TrAoZov.     Tov  6e  aiaov&pov  ■nd'kiv  fiETd  Tivaq  rifitpaq  CKpitvat  to 


1  Cod  tv^dfiEvov,  corr.  A.  v.  G.  after  Scaliger. 
^  Cod  vavKijyTjaavTa,  corr.  A.  v.  G. 
'  Cod  TTtvTt,  corr.  A.  v.  G. 


BEROSSOS  AND  THE  FLOOD  11] 

their  feet  soiled  with  clay.  When  he  let  them  go  a  third 
time  they  did  not  return  again  to  the  ship.  Xisuthros 
knew  from  this  that  the  land  had  appeared  again,  and 
when  he  had  removed  a  part  of  the  side  of  the  ship  he 
saw  that  the  ship  had  grounded  upon  a  certain  moun- 
tain. Thereupon  he  left  the  ship  with  wife  and  daughter 
and  the  pilot,  and  when  he  had  bowed  to  earth  he 
erected  an  altar.  Having  offered  sacrifice  upon  this,  he 
vanished  with  those  who  had  come  out  of  the  ship  with 
him.  Those  who  had  remained  on  the  ship,  when 
Xisuthros  and  his  companions  did  not  return,  also 
landed,  and  sought  hun,  callmg  him  by  name.  Xisu- 
thros himself  did  not  appear  to  them,  but  a  voice  came 
from  heaven,  calling  to  them,  that  they  ought  to  rev- 
erence the  gods,  for  that  he,  because  of  his  fear  of  the 
gods,  had  gone  to  dwell  with  them.  But  the  same  honor 
must  be  given  his  wife  and  daughter  and  the  pilot. 
He  bade  them  also  to  return  to  Babylon,  and  that  they 
should  recover  the  writings  from  Sippar  and  share  them 
with  men.  The  place  where  they  are  is  the  land  of 
Armenia  (Syn.  54,  17). 
When  they  had  heard  this  they  sacrificed  to  the  gods 

bpvea'  ravra  df  TraAtv  elg  rf/v  vavv  (:?i^eIv  Tovg  n66ag  neTrT/Ti.cj/iivovc  f;<;oi'ra" 
TO  (5f  Tpirov  CKpE'&ivTa  oiiK  etc  eX^eIv  Eig  to  ■k'aoiov.  Tbv  6e  ^iaov&pov  evvot]- 
^fjvaL  yf/v  avaTve^TjVEvar  duXdovTa  te  tuv  tov  tt/Io/ov  pacpuv  fiepog  r/,  Kal  i66vTa 
npocoKEl'Aav  to  n?Mov  bpEi  Tivl  EKfiyvai  fiETO.  Tfjg  yvvacKog  kuI  ttjq  ^vya- 
Tpbg  Kal  Toi)  KvfiEpvr/Tov  npoanwr/aavTa  te  i  t7/v  yf/v  Kal  (iujibv  Idpycdutvov 
Kal  ■dvciaaavTa  Tolq  ^Eolg,  ysvea^ai  fiETu  tuv  ek^clvtuv  tov  nTioiov  (Kjiavfj. 
Toif  f5f  vno/XEivavTag  kv  tiJ  TrAotij  /ly  EianopEvo/xivuv  tuv  nEpl  Tbv  c.iaov&pov 
EKBdvTaq  ^t/teIv  avTbv  ettI  ovbfiaToq  ftouvTaq'  Tbv  6e  'S'loov&pov  avTbv  fiiv 
avTolq  ovK  ETi  b<p'9'fivai,  (puvyv  Se  ek  tov  aEpoq  yEVEO'&ai  keAevovoov,  ug  dsov 
avTovc;  eIvui  ^^EOdEfieic'  Kal  yap  al'Tbv  Sid  tt/v  ivcE^ELav  nopEVEa'dai  fisTa  tuv 
■&EUV  o'l^fjaovTa-  Tfjq  6e  avTfjc,  TLnf/g  Kal  ttjv  ywalKa  avToii  Kal  t^v  ^v)'aT€pa 
Kal  Tbv  KvfiEpvTjTTjv  fiETECXilK-tvar  eItte  te  avTolg  oti  kXEvaovTai  rrdTiiv  Eig 
'Ba^vXuva  koI  ug  EifiapTai  avTolg  ek  'Ziarrdpuv  avE^ofikvoig  tu  ypd/x/uaTa  Sia- 
ioiivai  Tolg  dv^punoig-  Kal  oti  o.tov  eicIv  j'/  X'^P^  'Apfxevlag  eotiv  {Syn.  64,  17). 
Tovg  6e  aKOvaavTag  raiiTa  ■&vaai  te  To'ig  i^Eolg^  Kal  nti^rj   ■KopEv&'ijval  Eig 


'  Add  TE  A.  V.  G. 


112  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

and  went  on  foot*  to  Babylon.  Of  the  ship,  which  had 
there  rested,  there  still  remains  a  portion  in  mountains 
of  the  Gordya^ans  in  Armenia,  and  men  scrape  off 
asphalt  and  use  it  to  ward  off  evil.  These,  however, 
came  to  Babylonia,  dug  up  the  writings  at  Sippar,  and 
founded  many  cities  and  shrines  and  again  repopulated 
Babylonia  (Syn.  55,  16-56,  3). 

I  keQij  an  emendation  of  Gutschmid,  Cod  reads  nepi^. 

BafSvTiuva.  Tow  6s  irln'tov  tovtov  KaraKAt^kvTog  kv  nj  'Aj)fievia  en  (lepoq  tl 
avToii  kv  Tol^  Ko/jSvaiuv  dpsai  ri/g  ' Kpiievia^  Siafikveiv,  nai  riva^  anb  rov 
TrXoiov  nofiii^eiv  aTTO^vovra^  aa^aT^Tov,  ;\^pna^}ai  Se  ahry  rrpof  roi'f  airorpoiriaa- 
fio'vQ.  E/lt^ovraf  ovv  tovtovq  elf  'Bajiv'Xuva  ra  re  £k  Jiiatrapuv  ypafifiara 
avopii^ai  aal  tz6?.ei^  7ro/l/ldf  Krl^ovraf;  unl  lepa  avi6pvaa^evovq  iraXiv  iiriKTiaai 
Tf;v  Ba^vluva  (Syn.  55,  16-56,  3). 

6.  DESTRUCTION  BY  FIRE 

The  opposite  idea  to  the  destruction  by  a  great  flood 
is  the  destruction  of  the  world  by  fire.  No  mention  of 
such  an  idea  has  yet  been  found  in  any  original  Baby- 
lonian or  Assyrian  text,  but  there  is  evidence  that  such 
a  doctrine  did  prevail  among  the  Babylonians.  Seneca 
quotes  Berosus  as  having  made  an  allusion  to  this,  and 
the  passage  is  so  important  that  it  is  here  reproduced. 
There  seems  good  reason  also  for  supposing  that  this 
Babylonian  idea  may  have  passed  over  to  the  Hebrews. 
The  matter  is  not  quite  certain,  but  the  following  pas- 
sages, cited  by  Zimmern,  may  be  echoes  of  this  Baby- 
lonian idea:  Mic.  1.  4;  Nah.  1.  5;  Psa.  97.  5;  104.  32; 
2  Pet.  3.  7,  10. 

Berosus^  who  interpreted  Bel,^  says  that  this  will 
happen  through  the  course  of  the  stars,  and  affirms  it  to 

1  The  passage  occurs  in  Seneca,  Nat.  Qu.,  iii,  29.  It  is  quoted  in  Carl 
Miiller,  Fragmenta  Historicoruni  Grcecorum,  ii,  p.  510  (Paris,  1848). 
Compare  Zimmern  in  Schrader's  Keilinschriften  und  das  Alte  Testa- 
ment, 3te  Auf.,  p.  560  n.  2.;  Joremias,  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des 
Alien  Orients,  p.  63f.,  Englisli  translation,  p.  70f. 

*  The  expression  is  of  doubtful  meaning. 

Berosus,  qui  Belum  interpretatus  est,  ait  cursu  ista  siderum  fieri, 
et  adeo  quidem  id  affirmat,  ut  conflagrationi  atque  diluvio  tempora 


EA  AND  ATRAKHASIS  113 

this  extent  that  he  appoints  times  for  the  conflagration 
and  for  the  deluge.  He  argues  that  the  earthly  things 
will  be  burned,  when  all  the  stars/ "  which  now  have 
diverse  courses,  shall  come  together  in  Cancer,^  so  that 
placed  in  one  position  a  straight  Une  might  pass  through 
all.  On  the  other  hand,  there  will  be  a  flood  when  the 
same  stars  come  together  in  Capricorn.  The  former  is 
the  summer  solstice,  the  latter  the  winter  solstice — signs 
of  great  moment,  for  in  them  are  the  chief  changes  of 
the  year. 

1  He  means  here,  of  course,  the  planets. 

2  The  Cancer  is  the  zodiacal  sign  of  the  spring  solstice  as  Capricorn  is 
that  of  the  winter  solstice. 

assignet.  Arsura  enim  terrena  contendit,  quando  omnia  sidera, 
quae  nunc  diversos  agunt  cursus,  in  cancrum  convenirent,  sic  sub 
eodem  posita  vestigio,  ut  recta  linea  exire  per  orbes  omnium 
possit;  inundationem  futuram,  quum  eadem  siderum  turba  in 
capricornum  convenerit.  lUic  soistitium,  hie  bruma  conficitur; 
magnae  potentiae  signa,  quando  in  ipsa  mutatione  anoi 
momenta  sunt. 

VI.  EA  AND  ATRAKHASIS^ 

From  Ashurbanipal's  library  have  come  down  to  us 
four  badly  broken  columns  of  a  text  originally  contain- 
ing six  columns.  Its  fragmentary  condition  makes  it 
difficult  to  be  perfectly  certain  about  its  bearing 
upon  the  Atrakhasis  myth  of  the  Deluge.  It  may 
be  tentatively  suggested,  as  Zimmern  has  done,  that 
this  text  has  the  same  general  application  as  the  small 
text  from  the  reign  of  Ammizadugga  (see  p.  104f.). 
In  this  tablet  the  story  seems  to  be  that  men  had  sinned, 
and  because  of  this  had  been  affiicted  with  famine, 
which  became  so  severe  that  children  were  eaten.     In 


'  The  text  is  published  in  Cuneiform  Texts,  xv,  Plate  49.  It  has  been 
translated  by  Zimincrn,  Zeitschrift  filr  Assyriologie,  xiv,  pp.  277ff.; 
Jensen,  Keilinschriftliche  Bihliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  274ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de 
Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens,  pp.  128ff;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  61  ff.  Compare  also  Weber, 
Literatur  der  Babylonier  und  Assyrer,  pp.  94£f.;  Jensen,  Das  Gilgamesh- 
Epos  in  der  Weltliteratur,  pp.  6Sff. 


114  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

this  terrible  suffering  Atrakhasis  sought  the  aid  of  Ea. 
The  text  is,  unhappily,  broken  at  this  point,  but  we  next 
hear  of  an  assembly  of  the  gods  in  which  EUil  complains 
again  of  the  sins  of  men.  The  inference  would  seem  to 
be  that  the  famine  had  been  removed  meanwhile  and 
fruitfulness  restored,  but  that  men  had  resumed  their 
sins.  Then  pestilence  was  sent  as  a  punishment,  and 
again  Atrakhasis  appeals  to  Ea,  and  again  men  are 
spared  only  to  resume  their  sins.  Again  they  are 
plunged  into  difficulties  with  unfruitfulness  of  the  land 
and  the  failure  of  child-birth.  The  idea  of  the  whole 
series  of  punishments  would  seem  to  be  that  EUil 
is  trying  differing  punishments,  and  when  all  have 
failed  then  he  resorts  at  last  to  the  sending  of  a  flood. 
See  for  further  exposition  of  this  theory  Zimmern  in 
Schrader's  Keilinschrijten  und  das  Alte  Testament,  3te 
Auf.,  pp.  552ff.  The  text  was  used  as  an  incantation 
over  women  about  to  bear  children. 

Column  I: 

25  [When  the]  second  year  [came,  there  began     .     .     .] 
[When]  the  third  year  [came. 
The  people  revolted  against  their  [.     .     .] 
When  the  fourth  year  came,     .     .     .     their  cities 

were  reduced  to  straits. 
Their  broad     .     .     .     became  narrow  (?) 
30  The  people  wandered  in  the  street  downcast. 

When  the  fifth  year  came,  a  daughter  looks  for  the 
entering  of  the  mother, 

Column  1: 
25  [II]  §attu  [i-na  ka-§a-di-su     .     .     .] 

III  Sattu  [i-na  ka-sa-di] 

ni-su  i-na     .     .     .     §i-na  it-tak-ru 

IV  sattu  i-na  ka-[sa-di]-su  ma-Jja(?)-zi-§u-nu  ik-ru-ni 
rap-§a-tu     .     .     .     §i-na  is-si-ka 

30  ka-da-ni§i[t-ta-n]a-la-ka  ni-su  i-na  su-ki 

V  §attu  i-na  ka-sa[-di]  c-rib  ummi  mdrtu  i-da-gal 


EA  AND  ATRAKHASIS  115 

The  mother  opens  not  the  door  to  her  daughter; 

The  balances  of  the  mother  the  daughter  watches, 

The  balances  of  the  daughter  the  mother  watches. 
35  When    the    sixth    year    came,    they    prepared    the 
[daughter]  for  a  repast, 

They  prepared  the  child  for  food  (?) ;  full  was  [.    .    .] 

One  house  devoured  another. 

Like  (?)  their  faces  were  veiled; 

The  people  lived  with  bated  breath, 
40  They  took  a  message  [.     .     .] 

They  entered  [.     .     .] 

Column  II: 

Above  Adad  diminished  his  rain, 
30  Below  it  was  restrained  [so  that  the  stream  rose  not 
in  the  sources.] 
The  field  diminished  its  produce 
The  bosom  of  Nisaba^  changed;  by  night  the  fields 

were  white: 
The  wide  plain  bore  salt;^ 
The  plant  came  not  forth,  the  lambs  fattened  not, 

»  The  goddess  Nisaba  is  a  vegetation  deity,  and  her  bosom  means  the 
hills  of  earth.  These  disappear  in  the  sense  that  they  are  not  covered 
by  growing  grain,  and  at  night  the  ground  looks  white  instead  of  green. 

2  Under  the  influence  of  drought  salts  appear  on  the  dried  ground. 

ummu  a-na  marti  ul  i-pa-te  babi-[sa] 

zi-ba-ni-it  ummi  martu  i-[na-tal] 

zi-ba-ni-it  marti  i-na-tal  [ummu] 
35  VI  sattu  i-na  ka-sa-di  il-tak-nu  ana  nap-t[a-ni  mdrta] 

a-na  pat-te  bu-na  il-tak-nu:  im-la-ni  ma-su  [.     .     .] 

bitu  il-ta-nu  sanu-u  i-[ri-ha-ma] 

ki-i  (?)  simatu  pa-nu-si-na  [kat-mu] 

ni-su  i-na  su-par-ki-e  [napi§ti  bal-ta-at] 
40  §ipra  il-ku-u  [.     .     .] 

e-tar-bu-ma  [.     .     .] 

Column  II: 

e-li§  (ilu)  [Adad  zu-un-na-su  u-la-kir] 
30  is-sa-kir  §ap-[li§  ul  is-la-a  me-lu  i-na  na-ak-bi] 
i§-sur  eklu  [is-pi-ki-e-su] 

i-ni-'  iritu  §a]  (ilu)  Nisaba  [miiSati  ip-su-u  ug&r$] 
seru  pal-ku-u  u]-li-id  id-[ra-nu] 
lammu  ul  u-sa]-a  §u-[u  ul  i-im-ru] 


116  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

35  Calamity  was  placed  upon  men, 

The  womb  was  closed,  no  child  came  forth 

[ ] 

[When  the  second  year  came,  there]  began 

When  the  third  year  came, 
40  The  people  revolted  against  their  [.     .     .] 

[When  the  fourth  year  came],  their  cities  were  re- 
duced to  straits. 

[Their  broad     ...]...     became  narrow? 

[The     people     wandered]     in     the     street      [down- 
cast] 

[When  the  fifth  year  came],  the  daughter  looked  for 
the  entering  of  the  mother. 
45  The  mother  opens  not  the  door  to  her  daughter, 

[The  balances  of  the  mother]  the  daughter  watches, 

[The  balances  of  the  daughter]  the  mother  watches, 

[When   the    sixth   year    came,    they   prepared]   the 
daughter  for  a  repast, 

[They  prepared]  the  child  [for  food] 
50  [Full  was     .     .     .]  one  house  devoured  another. 

[As     .     .     .     were  their  faces  veiled; 

[The  people]  lived  [with  bated]  breath. 

[The  wise]  Atrakhasis,  the  man, — 

35  [is-sa-kin-ma  a-na  ni§e  a-sa-ku] 

[remu  (?)  ku-sur-ma  ul  u-§e-§ir  §ir-ra] 

II  sattu  i-na  ka-sa-di-su     .     .     .]  na-gan-[ina] 

[III  §attu  i-na  ka-sa-di-su     .     .     .]  ka-sa-di 
40  [nisu  i-na     .     .     .     si-na]  it-tak-ru 

[IV  sattu  i-na  ka-sa-di-su  ma-ha(?)-zi-]  su-nu  ik-ru-ai 

[rap-sa-tu     .     .     .     §i-na]  is-si-ka 

[ka-da-ni§  it-ta-na-la-ka  ni-su]  i-na  su-ki 

[V  sattu  i-na  ka-sa-di  e-rib]  um-mi  martu  i-da-gal 
45  [ummu  a-na  mdrti  ul  i-p]a-te  babi-sa 

[zi-ba-ni-it  ummi  martu]  i-na-tal 

[zi-ba-ni-it  marti  i]-na-tal  ummu 

[VI  Sattu  i-na  ka-§a-di  il-tak-nu]  a-na  nap-ta-ni  marta 

[a-na  pat-te  l)u-na]  il-tak-nu 
50  [im-la-ni  ma-§u     .     .     .     bitu  i]l-ta-nu  sa-nu-u  i-ri-lja-ma 

[ki-i  (?)  simatu  pa-nu-si]-na  kat-mu 

[nisu  i-na  §u-par-ki]-c  napisti  bal-ta-at 

[bel  ta-§i-im-t]i  A-tar-Jjasis  amclu 


EA  AND  ATRAKHASIS  117 

To  Ea,  [his  lord,]  is  his  thought  turned; 
55  [He  speaks]  with  his  god; 

[But  his  lord  Ea]  speaks  not  (?)  with  him. 
[Then  went  he  out]  to  the  door  of  his  god, 
By  the  river  he  set  up  his  couch. 
[After  this  a  passage  is  lost] 

Column  III: 

By  their  clamor  he  (EM)  was  [troubled?] 
On  account  of  their     .     .     . 
[Ellil]  held  his  assembly 
5  And  said  to  the  gods,  his  children, 
"The  clamor  of  men  [disturbs  me?] 
"Because  of  their  clamor  I  am  troubled." 
On  account  of  their     .     .     .     gives  me  no  heed, 
[.     .     .]  let  chill  come! 
10  [Quickly]  (?)  let  pestilence  make  an  end  (?)  to  their 
clamor. 
Like  a  tempest  shall  rise  against  them. 
Illness,  headache,  chill,  calamity!" 
Then  [.     .     .]  and  chill  began. 

[ana  beli-§u  (ilu)  E]a  uzni-§u  pi-ta-at 
55  [i-ta-m]u  it-ti  ili-su 

[beli-su  (ilu)]  E-a  it-ti-Su  [la  su]  i-ta-mu 
[u-si-im-ma]  bab  ili-§u 
[i-n]a  pu-ut  nari  il-ta-kan'  ma-a-a-al-su 
[.     .     .]  mi-it-ra-tu-su  pak-rat 

Column  III: 

rig  (ri-gi)-me-si-na  it-da-d[ir?] 
.     .     .]  ^u-bu-ri-si-na  la  i-sa-ba-su  [.     .     .] 
(ilu)  En]-Iil  il-ta-kan  pu-bur-[iu] 
5    iz-za]-ka-ra  a-na  ilani  mare-§u 

.     .     .     ta     .     .     .     ri]-gi-im  a-me-lu-te 
eli  ri-gi]-me-[§i-n]a  at-ta-a-(di-ir)-dir 
.     .     .]  Jju-[bu]-ri-§i-na  la  i-sa-ba-ta  ni-si-tu 
'.     .     .]  ma  §u-ru-bu-u  lib-§i 
10  [sur-r]is  li-si  ri-gim-§i-na  nam-tar 
l{i-m]a  me-Jji-e  li-zi-ka-§i-na-ti-ma 
mur-sju  ti-'u  lu-ru-bu-u  a-sa-ku 
.     .     .]  ma  §u-ru-bu-u  ib-§i 

>  Sign  is  tnal. 


118  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

[Quickly?]  did  the  pestilence  make  an  end  to  their 
clamor. 
15  Like  a  tempest  rose  against  them, 

Illness,  headache,  chill,  calamity. 

The  wise  Atrakhasis,  the  man, — 

To  Ea,  his  lord,  is  his  thought  turned, 

[He]  speaks  with  his  god, 
20  His  [lord]  Ea  speaks  with  him. 

Atrakhasis  opened  his  mouth, 

[He  spoke  to]  Ea,  his  lord; 

"O  lord,  [Ea]  men  are  in  trouble, 

Thy  anger  consumes  the  land. 
25  Oh  my  lord,  men  lament  [.     .     .]    thy    .    .    .    con- 
sumes the  land, 

[The  anger?]  of  the  gods  consumes  the  land. 

[O,  Lord?]  thou  who  hast  created  us. 

Let  the  illness,  headache,  chills,  calamity  [cease?]." 

[Ea  opened  his  mouth  and]  spake,  he  said  to  Atrak- 
hasis, 
30  [.     .     .]  confusion  has  ceased  in  the  land. 

[ pray  to  your  goddess 

[Several  lines  badly  broken] 


[sur]-ri§  (ri-is)  i-si  ri-gim-si-na  nam-tar 
16  [ki-ma]  me-Jji-e  i-zi-ka-si-na-ti-ma 

[mur]-su  ti-'u  su-ru-bu-u  a-sa-ku 

[bel  tai-si-im-ti  A-tar-}jasis  amelu 

[ana  beli-§u  (ilu)  E-a  uzni-iu  pi-ta-at 

[i-t]a-mu  it-ti  ili-§u 
20  [beli]-§u  (ilu)  E-a  it-ti-§u  i-ta-mu 

A-tar-Jjasis  pa-su  epu-Sa  i-kab-bi 

izakkara]  a-na  (ilu)  E-a  beli-§u 

\.     .     .]  belu  ut-ta-za-ma  ta-ni-§e-ti 

' ]  si-ku-nu-ma  e-kal  md-tu 

25  [.     .     .]  a  beli  ut-ta-za-ma  ta-ni-§e-ti 

'.     .     .]  §a  ilani-ma  e-kal  ma-tu 

'.     .     .]-ma  te-ib-nu-na-si-ma 

li-ip-par]-sa  mur-sa  ti-'u  su-ru-bu-u  a-sa-ku 

(ilu)  E-a  pa-su  epu-la  i]-kab-bi :  a-na  A-tar-Jjasis-me  izakkar-lu 
30  ' ] :  ka-lu  sa-pu-u  i-na  ma-ti 

■ ]-a  tu-sa-pa-a  (ilu)  Istar-ku-un 


[Several  badly  broken  linesl 


EA  AND  ATRAKHASIS  119 

37  [Ellil]  held  his  assembly,  he  spoke  to  the  gods  his 

children, 

[ do  nothing  for  them. 

[Their  sins  (?)]  have  not  been  diminished,  they  are 

more  numerous  than  before. 
40  [By]  their  clamor  I  am  troubled, 

On  account  of  their     ...     I  give  no  heed  (?) 
They  shall  be  cut  off  for  the  people  the  [.     .     .] 
In  their  belly  vegetables  shall  be  wanting, 
Above  Adad  shall  diminish  his  rain, 
45  Below  shall  be  obstructed  the  flood  that  it  rise  not 

in  the  source,^ 
The  field  shall  diminish  its  produce  (?) 
The  bosom  of  Nisaba  shall  be  changed,  by  night  the 

fields  shall  be  white: 
The  wide  field  shall  bear  salt. 
Her  bosom  shall  disappear  (?)  the  plant  shall  not 

come  forth,  lambs  shall  not  fatten, 
50  Calamity  shall  be  placed  upon  men. 

Let  [the  womb]  be  closed,  let  it  bring  forth  no  little 

one. 
Then  there  was  cut  off  for  the  people  the  [.     .     .] 


1  The  idea  in  lines  44  and  45  is  that  the  earth  is  watered  by  the  rains 
from  the  skies,  and  also  by  the  water  which  rises  out  of  springs;  this 
latter  being  supplied  from  the  great  fountains  beneath  the  earth.  The 
same  idea  is  in  the  Genesis  Flood  story  (see  Gen.  7.  11). 

37  [(ilu)  En-lil]  il-ta-kan  pu-feur-su:  izakkara  a-na  ilani  mare-su 

[.     .     .]  ra-me  e  ta-as-ku-na-si-na-ti 

[.     .     .]  la  im-ta-a  a-na  sa  pa-na  i-i;a-at-ra 
40  [eli]  rig-me-§i-na  at-ta-a-dir 

[.     .     .]  bu-bu-ri-§i-na  la  i-sa-ba-ta  ni-§i-tu 

[lip-par]-sa-ma  a-na  m-§e  e-ti-ta 

[i-n]a  kar-§i-§i-na  li-me-su  §am-mu 

[e]-li§  (ilu)  Adad  zu-un-na-su  lu-§a-kir 
45  [li-is]-sa-kir  sap-lis  ia  is-sa-a  me-lu  i-na  na-ak-bi 

|T]i-§ur  eklu  i§-pi-ki-e-su 

[I]i-ni-'  irtu  §a  (ilu)  Nisaba:  mulati  lip-su-u  ugare 

seru  pal-ku-u  lu-li-id  id-ra-nu 

irji-bal-kat  ki-ri-im-sa:  sam-mu  ia  u-sa-a  §u-u  ia  i-im-ru 
50  [ir]§-§a-kin-ma  a-na  ni§e  a-sa-ku 

[lomu]  lu  ku-8ur-ma  ia  u-se-§ir  sir-ra 

ip-[par-]su  a-na  ni-§e  e-ti-ta 


120  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

In  their  belly  vegetables  were  wanting. 
Above  Adad  diminished  his  rain 
55  Below  obstructed  was  the  flood,  that  it  rose  not  in 
the  source. 
The  field  diminished  its  produce. 
The  bosom  of  Nisaba  changed;  by  night  the  fields 

became  white. 
The  wide  field  bore  salt;  its  bosom  disappeared; 
Plants  came  not  forth;  lambs  fattened  not, 
60  Calamity  was  placed  upon  men, 

The  womb  was  closed,  it  suffered  not  a  child  to 
come  forth. 

[A  passage  is  here  missing.] 

Column  IV: 

[ ]  says  Ea,* 

[.     .     .     an  incantation]  he  shall  cause  her  to  recite 
[She  recited]  an  incantation;  after  she  had  recited 

the  incantation, 
She  spat  upon  the  clay, 
5  Fourteen  pieces  she  pinched  off;  seven  pieces  she 
placed  on  the  right; 

1  In  the  portion  wanting  between  cols,  iii  and  iv  men  must  have  been 
all  destroyed,  and  now  in  col.  iv  Ea  forms  more  to  take  their  place.  In 
this  he  is  assisted  by  Nami  (i.  e.,  Aruru),  who  calls  to  her  aid  seven 
mothers. 

i-na  kar-si-si-na  e-me-su  §am-mu 

e-lis  (ilu)  Adad  zu-un-na-§u  u-§a-kir 
55  is-sa-kir  §ap-lis  ul  is-sa-a  rqe-Iu  ina  na-ak-bi 

is-§ur  eklu  is-pi-ki-su 

i-ni-'  irtu  §a  (ilu)  Nisaba:  muSati  ip-su-u  ugare 

seru  pal-ku-u  u-li-id  id-ra-na:  ib-bal-kat  ki-ri-iin-§a 

§am-mu  ul  u-sa-a  §u-u  ul  i-im-ru 
60  i§-§a-kin-ma  a-na  ni§e  a-sa-ku 

remu  ku-sur-ma  ul  u-se-sir  §ir-ra 

[A  passage  is  here  missing.] 
Column  IV: 

[.     .     .     (ilu)  E-a  iz-za-kar 
[.     .     .     u-§am-na-si 

[.     .     .     tam]-nu  §i-ip-ta:  i§-tu-ma  tam-nu-u  §i-pa-sa 
[ta-at]-ta-di  eli  ti-it-ti-§a 
5  [xiv  gi-ir]-si  tak-ri-is:  vii  gi-ir-si  ana  imni  taS-ku-un 


ISHTAR'S  DESCENT  TO  HADES  121 

Seven  pieces  she  placed  on  the  left,  between  them 

she  placed  a  brick. 
[ ]   the   nostrils,    she    opened 

for  it. 
Then  she  called  the  wise  (?)  the  instructed  (?) 
Seven  and  seven  mothers;  seven  formed  males, 
10  Seven  formed  females. 

The  mother  creator  of  destiny, 
Finished  them, 
She  finished  them  before  her. 
The  figures  of  men  Mami  formed. 

[vii    gi]-ir-si    ana   §iimeli    tas-ku-un:    i-na    be-ru-§u-nu    i-ta-di 

libittu 
[.     .     .]  a  ap-pa-ri  ba-ri-ik  a-pu-un-na-te  tip-te-§i 
[.     .     .     is]-si-ma  ir-se-te  mu-te-ti 
[vii]  u  vii  sa-su-ra-ti:  vii  u-ba-na-a  zikare 
10  [vii]  u-ba-na-a  sinni§ati 
[s]a-su-ru  ba-na-at  §i-ira-tu 
li-na-san  (sa-na)  u-ka-la-la-§i-na 
§i-na-san  (sa  na)  u-ka-la-la  mafe-ru  §a 
u-su-ra-te  §a  ni§e-ma  u-sa-ar  (ilu)  Ma-mi 

VII.  ISHTAR'S  DESCENT  TO  HADES  ^ 

To  the  land  of  No-return,  the  region  [.     .     .] 
Ishtar,  the  daughter  of  Sin,  directed  her  thought,^ 
The  daughter  of  Sin  directed  her  thought, 
To  the  house  of  darkness,  Irkalla's  dwelling  place, 

5  To    the   house   from   which   he    who    enters   never 

returns, 

>  The  original  text  is  in  IV  R.,  2d  edition,  31,  and  in  Cuneiform  Texts, 
XV,  pi.  45-48.  It  is  translated  by  Jeremias,  in  Roscher,  Lexicon  der 
Griechischen  und  Romischen  Mythologie,  iii,  1,  col.  258ff.;  also  by  the 
same,  HoUe  und  Paradies,  in  Der  Alte  Orient,  i,  3te  Auf.;  Jensen,  Reilin- 
schri/tliche  Bibliothek,  vi,  1,  pp.  SOff.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux 
Assyro-Babyloniens,  pp.  326fF. ;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  65ff.  Compare  also  Zimmern  in  Schrader's 
Keilinschriften  und  das  Alte  Testament,  pp.  561fF.;  O.  Weber,  Literatur 
der  Babylonier  und  Assyrer,  pp.  99ff.;  Rogers,  The  Religion  of  Babylonia 
and  Assyria,  pp.  191ff. 

2  Literally,  "placed  her  ear." 

a-na  irsiti  la  tari  kak-ka-ri  [la(?)     .     .     .] 
(ilu)  I§tar  mdrat  (ilu)  Sin  u-zu-un-§a  [i§-kun] 
i§-kun-ma  marat  (ilu)  Sin  u-zu-un-§a 
a-na  bit  e-ti-e  §u-bat  (ilu)  Ir-[kal-la] 

6  a-na  biti  §a  e-ri-bi-§u  la  a-8U-[u] 


122  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

To  the  road  whose  path  turns  not  back. 
To  the  house  where  he  who  enters  is  deprived  of  light, 
Where  dust  is  their  sustenance,  their  food  clay. 
Light  they  see  not,  in  darkness  do  they  sit, 
10  They    are    clothed    Uke    a   bird,    with   wings    as    a 

covering, 
Over  door  and  bolt  is  spread  the  dust. 
Ishtar,  when  she  came  to  the  door  of  the  land  of 

No-return, 
Addressed  the  word  to  the  porter  of  the  door: 
"O  watchman,  open  the  door, 
15  Open  the  door  that  I  may  enter. 

If  thou  dost  not  open  the  door,  that  I  may  enter, 

I  shall  shatter  the  door,  I  shall  break  the  bolt, 

I  shall  shatter  the  threshold,  I  shall  tear  down  the 

doors, 
I  shall  bring    up  the  dead  that  they  may  eat  the 

living,^ 
20  The  dead  shall  be  more  numerous  than  the  Uving." 
The  porter  opened  his  mouth  and  spake 

» There  has  been  much  discussion  of  the  meaning  of  this  line,  though 
it  would  appear  hardly  justified.  The  Assyrian  means,  literally,  '1 
shall  bring  up  the  dead,  eating,  living."  Maspero  and  Dhorme  trans- 
late, "I  shall  bring  up  the  dead  that  they  may  eat  the  living,"  and 
Ungnad  agrees  that  this  is  "possible."  I  feel  doubtful  about  it,  but 
perhaps  the  idea  was  that  they  would  be  like  vampires. 

a-na  Jjar-ra-ni  §a  a-lak-ta-sa  la  ta-a-a-[rat] 

a-na  btti  §a  e-ri-bu-§u  zu-um-mu-u  nu-[u-ra] 

a-§ar  epru  bu-bu-us-su-nu  a-kal-§u-nu-ti  ti-i[t-tu] 

nu-u-ra  ul  im-ma-ru  ina  e-tu-ti  as-[bu] 
10  lab-su-ma  kima  is-su-ri  su-bat  kap-[pi] 

eli  (isu)  dalti  u  (isu)  sikkuri  Sa-pu-ujj  ip-ru 

(ilu)  Istar  a-na  bal)  irsiti  la  tari  ina  ka-la-di-§a 

a-na  (amelu)  ati  ba-a-bi  a-ma-tum  iz-zak-kar 

(amelu)  ati-me-e  pi-ta-a  ba-ab-ka 
15  pi-ta-a  ba-ab-ka-ma  lu-ru-ba  a-na-ku 

§um-ma  la  ta-pat-ta-a  ba-a-bu  la  ir-ru-ba  a-na-ku 

a-majj-jja-as  dal-tum  sik-ku-ru  a-§ab-bir 

a-ma}j-{ja-as  si-ip-pu-ma  u-§a-bal-kat  (isu)  daldti 

u-§e-el-la-a  mi-tu-ti  ikkalu'  bal-tu-ti 
20  eli  bal-tu-ti  i-ma-'-du  mi-tu-ti 

(amelu)  atil  pa-a-§u  i-pu-us-ma  i-kab-bi 

*  Usually  read  Akildti.     I  adopt  this  rather  doubtfully. 


ISHTAR'S  DESCENT  TO  HADES  123 

He  spake  to  the  great  Ishtar: 
"Stay,  my  lady,  do  not  destroy, 
I  will  go,  I  will  announce  thy  name  to  my  sovereign 
Ereskigal"^ 
25  The  watchman  went  within,  he  spake  [to  Eresh-kigal] : 
This  is  thy  sister  Ishtar  [.     .     .] 
The  enmity  (?)  of  the  great  houses  of  joy  [.    .    .    ."Y 
When  Ereshkigal  [heard  this     .     .     .] 
As  when  one  cuts  down  the  tamarisk  [she  moved  (?)]' 
30  As  when  one  breaks  the  reed  [.     .     .     she  said?] 
"For  what  has  her  heart  moved  her  to  me?     For 

what  has  her  mind  borne  her  to  me? 
These,  there     .     .     .     I  [.     .     .] 
For  food  I  will  eat  the  clay,  for  drink  I  will  drink 

[water.] 
That  I  may  weep  for  the  men  who  have  left  their 
wives, 
35  That  I  may  weep  for  the  women  [torn]  from  their 
husbands  bosoms. 
That  I  may  weep  for  the  little  child  [snatched  away 

before]  their  day. 
Go,  watchman,  open  the  gate, 

1  Ereshkigal  is  queen  of  Hades,  and  wife  of  Nergal,  god  of  the  dead. 

2  The  sense  of  the  line  is  still  quite  undetermined. 

'  The  meaning  of  this  line,  as  also  that  of  the  next,  is  quite  uncertain. 

iz-zak-ka-ra  a-na  rabi-ti  (ilu)  Is-tar 

i-zi-zi  be-el-ti  la  ta-na-da-as-§i 

lu-ul-lik  §umi-ki  lu-§a-an-ni  a-na  sar-ra-ti  (ilu)  Er[-es-ki-]gal 
25  e-ru-um-ma  (amelu)  atu  iz-zak-k[a-r]a  [ana  (ilu)  Ere§-ki-gal 

an-ni-tu-me-e  a-Jja-ta-ki  (ilu)  I§-tar  i  [.     .     .] 

nu-kur-tu  sa  kip-pi-e  rabfiti  da  [.     .     .] 

(ilu)  Ere§-ki-[gal]  an-ni-t[a]  i-n[a  se-mi-§a] 

ki-ma  ni-kis  (isu)  bi-[n]i  e-ru-[.     .     .] 
30  ki-ma  §a-pat  ku-ni-ni  is-li  [.     .     .] 

mi-na-a  lib-ba-sa  ub-la-an-ni  mi-na-a  kab-t[a-as-sa  i§-§a-an-ni] 

an-ni-tu-me-e  a-na-ku  it-ti  [.     .     .] 

ki-ma  akale  a-kal  tittu  ki-ma  §ikare  a-sat-[ti]  [-me-e] 

lu-ub-ki  a-na  idle  §a  e-zi-bu  (sinni§tu)  J)i-[ra-ti-§u-un] 
35  lu-ub-ki  a-na  (sinni§tu)  ardati  sa  ina  sfla  (amelu)   Jja-i-ri-§i- 

•^^  [•     •     -1 
a-na  (amelu)  sibri  la-ki-e  lu-ub-ki  sa  ina  la  (ime-§u  tar  [.  .  .] 

a-lik  (amelu)  atQ  pi-ta-as-si  ba-ab-k[a] 


124  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Do  unto  her  according  to  the  ancient  custom." 
The  watchman  went  and  opened  for  her  his  gate: 
40  "Enter,  my  lady,  Cutha  greets  tliee. 

May  the  palace  of  the  land  of  No-return  be  glad  at 

thy  presence." 
The  first  door,  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it  wide, 

he  took  the  great  crown  from  her  head. 
"Why,  watchman,  hast  thou  taken  the  great  crowTi 

from  my  head?" 
"Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
45  The  second  door  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it 

wide,  he  took  the  pendants  from  her  ears. 
"Why,   watchman,   hast   thou   taken  the  pendants 

from  my  ears?" 
"Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
The  third  door  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it  wide, 

he  took  the  chains  from  her  neck. 
"Why,  watchman,  hast  thou  taken  the  chains  from 

my  neck?" 
50  "Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
The  fourth  door  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it 

wide,  he  took  the  ornaments  from  her  bosom. 

up-pi-is-si-ma  ki-ma  parse  la-bi-ru-t[i] 
il-lik  (amelu)  atti  ip-ta-a§-si  ba-ab-[§u] 
40  ir-bi  be-el-ti  Ktltu  (ki)  li-ris-ki 

ekallu  irsiti  la  tari  li-ib-du  ina  pa-ni-ki 

i§t-en    babu    u-§e-rib-§i-ma    um-ta-si    it-ta-bal    aga   raba-a   Sa 

kakkadi-§a 
am-me-ni  (amelu)  attl  ta-at-bal  aga  raba-a  §a  kakkadi-ia 
ir-bi  be-el-ti  §a  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-sa 
45  §ana-a   babu   u-se-rib-§i-ma   um-tarsi   it-ta^bal    in-sa-ba-te  §a 

uzna-§a 
am-me-ni  (amelu)  atii  ta-at-bal  in-sa-ba-te  §a  uzna-ia 
ir-bi  be-el-ti  §a  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-Sa 
Sal-§u  babu  u-§e-rib-§i-ma  um-ta-si  it-ta-bal  (abnu)   erinundti 

§a  ki§adi-§a 
am-me-ni  (amelu)  ktH  ta-at-bal  (abnu)  eriramati  §a  ki§adi-ia 
50  ir-bi  be-el-ti  §a  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-ia 

rebu-u  b&bu  u-§e-rib-§i-ma  um-ta-si  it-ta-bal  du-Kli-na-te  §a  irti-sa 


ISHTAR'S  DESCENT  TO  HADES  125 

"Why,  watchman,  hast  thou  taken  the  ornaments 

from  my  bosom?" 
"Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
The  fifth  door  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it  wide, 

he  took  the  girdle,  with  birth  stones,  from  her  hips 
55  "Why,  watchman,  hast  thou  taken  the  girdle,  with 

birth  stones,  from  my  hips?" 
"Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
The  sixth  door  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it  wide, 

he  took  the  bracelets  from  her  hands  and  feet. 
"Why,   watchman,    hast   thou   taken   the   bracelets 

from  my  hands  and  feet?" 
"Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
60  The  seventh  door  he  made  her  enter,  he  opened  it 

wide,  he  took  the  breech-cloth  from  her  body. 
"Why,  watchman,  hast  thou  taken  the  breech-cloth 

from  my  body?"* 
"Enter,  my  lady,  so  are  the  orders  of  the  sovereign 

of  the  land." 
When  Ishtar  had    descended  to   the  land   of    No- 
return, 


I  Ishtar  is  now  nude;  only  thus  may  one  enter  the  abode  of  the  dead. 

am-me-ni  (amelu)  atli  ta-at-bal  du-di-na-te  §a  irti-ia 

ir-bi  be-el-ti  sa  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-§a 

^an-§u   babu   u-§e-rib-si-ma    um-ta-si   it-ta-bal   §ib-bu   (abnu) 

aladi  sa  kable-sa 
55  am-me-ni  (amelu)  atO  ta-at-bal  §ib-bu  (abnu)  aladi  §a  kable-ia 
ir-bi  be-el-ti  sa  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-la 
§e§-§u  babu  u-§e-rib-Si-ma  um-ta-si  it-ta-bal  iemire  kdta-§a  u 

§epa-la 
am-me-ni  (amelu)  atO  ta-at-bal  §emire  kata-ia  u  sepa-ia 
ir-bi  be-el-ti  §a  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-la 
60  sibu-u  babu  u-le-rib-li-ma  um-ta-si  it-ta-bal  su-bat  Su-pil-ti  la 

zu-um-ri-la 
am-me-ni  (amelu)  at<i  ta-at-bal  su-bat  §upil-ti  la  zu-um-ri-ia 
ir-bi  be-el-ti  la  (ilu)  Belit  irsi-tim  ki-a-am  parse-la 
il-tu  ul-la-nu-um-ma  (ilu)  Il-tar  a-na  irsiti  la  tdri  u-ri-du 


126  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Ereshliigal  saw  her  and  in  her   presence  was  irri- 
tated. 
65  Ishtar  took  no  heed,  she  went  toward  her. 

Ereshkigal  opened  her  mouth  and  spoke, 

To  Namtar,^  her  messenger  she  addressed  a  word, 

''Go,  Namtar,  lock  her  up  [in  my  palace]. 

Loose  against  her  sixty  maladies     .     .     .     Ishtar, 
70  Malady  of  the  eyes  against  [her  eyes,] 

Malady  of  the  sides  against  [her  sides,] 

Malady  of  the  feet  against  [her  feet,] 

Malady  of  the  heart  against  [her  heart,] 

Malady  of  the  head  against  [her  head,] 
75  Against  her  altogether  [.     .     .] 

Since   the   lady   Ishtar   descended   to   the   land   of 
No-return 

The  bull  does  not  spring  upon  the  cow,  the  ass  does 
not  bow  over  the  jenny 

The  man  no  more  bows  over  the  woman  in  the 
street. 

The  man  sleeps  in  his  chamber 
80  The  woman  sleeps  alone.^ 


1  Namtar,  besides  being  a  messenger,  is  also  a  demon  of  illness. 

2  Ishtar  is  the  goddess  of  love,  and  during  her  absence  in  the  land  of 
the  dead  is  not  able  to  exercise  her  influence  upon  the  generative 
instincts. 


(ilu)  Ere§-ki-gal  i-mur-§i-ma  ina  pa-ni-§a  ir-'-ub 
65  (ilu)  I§tar  ul  im-ma-Iik  e-li-nu-u§-§a  nit-bi 

(ilu)  Ere§-ki-gal  pa-a-§a  i-pu-u§-ma  i-kab-bi 

a-na  (ilu)  Nam-tar  sukkalli-sa  a-ma-t[um]  iz-zak-kar 

a-lik  (ilu)  Nam-tar  u[d]-dil-[§i  ina  ekalli]-ia-ma 

§u-sa-a§-§i  i   su-ii  m[urse  Su-sa-a  ana]  (ilu)  I§tar 
70  murus  ena  [a-na  ena]-sa 

murus  a-lji  a[-na  ajji]-§a 

murus  sepa  a-[na  §epa]-§a 

murus  lib-bi  a-[na  lib-bi-sa] 

murus  kakkadi  i[na  kakkadi-sa] 
75  a-na  sa-a-sa  gab-bi-sa-ma  a-na  [.     .     .] 

ar-ki  (ilu)  I§-tar  be-el-ti  a[-na  irsiti  la  tari  u-ri-du] 

a-na  pur-ti  alpu  ul  i-sai}-5i-i[t  imeru  atdna  ul  u-la-ra] 

ar-da-tum  ina  suki  [ul  u-sa-ra  id-lu] 

it-til  id-l[u  i-na  kum-mi-su] 
80  [it]-til  a[r-da-tum  i-na  a-bi-§a] 


ISHTAR'S  DESCENT  TO  HADES  127 

Reverse: 

The  countenance  of  Papsukkal/   messenger  of  the 

great  gods,  was  fallen,  his  face  darkened, 
He    was    clad    in    mourning,    with    foul    garments 

covered, 
Then  went  Shamash,^  before  Sin  his  father,  he  wept. 
In  the  presence  of  king  Ea  came  his  tears : 
5  "Ishtar  has   descended   to  the  earth,   she   has  not 

come  up  again. 
Since  Ishtar  has  descended  to  the  land  of  No-return, 
The  bull  has  not  sprung  upon  the  cow,  the  ass  has 

not  bent  over  the  jenny 
The   man   no  more    bows   over   the  woman  in  the 

street. 
The  man  sleeps  in  his  chamber, 
10  The  woman  sleeps  alone. 

Then  Ea  created  in  his  wise  heart  an  image, 

He  created  Asushunamir,^  a  player  (?)* 

"Go,  Asushunamir,  set  thy  face  to  the  gate  of  the 

land  of  No-return, 


'  Papsukkal  is  in  mourning  for  Ishtar;  what  other  function  he  per- 
formed in  this  poem  is  not  clear. 

^  Shamash  is  the  brother  of  Ishtar,  and  therefore  mourns  her.  Sin  is 
the  father  of  both,  and,  as  apparently  he  fails  of  suggestion  in  the 
premises,  Shamash  turns  to  Ea. 

3  The  name  means  "his  origin  is  brilliant." 

*  The  meaning  of  assinu,  here  translated  "player,"  is  uncertain.  The 
context  would  seem  to  convey  the  idea  that  he  was  to  play  or  perform 
before  Ereshkigal  and  win  her  favor. 

Reverse  : 

(ilu   Pap-sukkal    sukkal    ilani    rabiiti    gu-ud-du-ud   ap-pa-§u 

pa-ni-su  [ar-pul 
kar-ra  la-bis  ma-li-e  na-[§i] 

il-lik  (ilu)  §ama§  i-na  pa-an  (ilu)  Sin  abi-§u  i-bak[-ki] 
i-na  pa-an  (ilu)  E-a  sarri  il-la-ka  di-ma-a-[su] 
5  (ilu)  I§-tar  a-na  irsi-tim  u-rid  ul  i-la-a 

ultu  ul-la-nu-um-ma  (ilu)  I§-tar  a-na  irsiti  la  tdri  u-ri-du 
a-na  pur-ti  alpu  ul  i-salj-l}i-it  imeru  atana  ul  u-§a-ra 
ar-da-tum  ina  suki  ul  u-sa-ra  [i]d-lu 
it-til  id-lu  i-na  kum-mi-su 
10  it-til  ar-da-tum  i-na  a-^i-sa 

(ilu)  E-a  ina  im-ki  lib-bi-su  ib-ta-ni  zik-ru 
ib-ni-ma  Asu-su-na-mir  (amelu)  as-sin-nu 
al-ka  Asu-§<i-na-mir  i-na  bab  irsiti  la  tari  §u-kun  pa-ni-ka 


128  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The  seven  doors  of  the  land  of  No-return  shall  be 

opened  before  thee. 
15  Ereshkigal  shall  behold  thee,  and  in  thy  presence 

rejoice. 
When  her  heart  has  been  calmed,  her  soul  enlivened, 
Let  her  swear  by  the  great  gods!* 
Lift  thy  head,  turn  thy  attention  to  the  khalziki- 

water  skin 
O  Lady,  let  one   give   me   the   khalziki-w&ter  skin, 

that  I  may  drink  water  therefrom." 
20  When  Ereshkigal  heard  this 

She  beat  upon  her  breast  and  bit  her  finger; 

Thou  hast  expressed  a  desire  which  may  not  be 

desired. 
Go,  Asushunamir,  I  curse  thee  with  a  great  curse. 
"The  food  in  the  gutters  of  the  city  shall  be  thy 

food, 
25  The  sewers  of  the  city  shall  be  thy  drink. 

The  shadow  of  the  walls  shall  be  thy  dwelling, 
The  thresholds  shall  be  thy  habitation. 
The  drunken  and  the  thirsty  shall  smite  thy  cheek." 
Ereshkigal  opened  her  mouth  and  spoke 


1  The  idea  of  this  and  the  following  lines  seems  to  be  that,  having 
won  her  favor,  he  was  to  ask  an  impossible  thing  after  she  had  sworn 
to  grant  anything.  When  she  refused,  and  so  broke  her  oath,  she  would 
no  longer  have  power  over  Ishtar. 

VII  babu  irsiti  la  tari  lip-pi-tu-u  i-na  pa-ni-ka 
15  (ilu)  Eres-ki-gal  li-mur-ka-ma  i-n[a]  pa-ni-ka  li-ijj-du 

ul-tu  lib-ba-sa  i-nu-u^-Uu  kab-ta-as-sa  ip-pi-rid-du-u 

tum-rae-si-ma  sum  ilani  rabuti 

Su-ki  rese-ka  a-na  (masku)  Jjal-zi-ki  uz-na  §u-kun 

e  be-el-ti  (masku)  Jjal-zi-ki  lid-nu-ni  mg  ina  lib-bi  lu-ul-ta-ti 
20  (ilu)  Ere§-ki-gal  an-ni-ta  ina  §e-mi-sa 

tam-}}a-as  suni-§a  ta§-§u-ka  u-ba-an-§a 

te-tir-sa-an-ni  e-ris-tum  la  e-ri-§i 

al-ka  Astl-su-na-mir  lu-zir-ka  iz-ra  raba-a 

akiilo  (isu)  nartabe  ali  lu  a-kal-ka 
25  (karpatu)  Jja-ba-na-at  ali  lu  ma-al-ti-it-ka 

sillu  dilri  lu-u  man-za-zu-ka 

as-kup-pa-tu  lu  mu-§a-bu-u-ka 

§ak-ru  u  sa-mu-u  lira-lja-su  li-it-ka 

(ilu)  Ere§-ki-gal  pa-a-§a  i-pu-u§-ma  i-kab-bi 


ISHTAR'S  DESCENT  TO  HADES  129 

30  To  Namtar,  her  messenger,  she  addressed  the  word: 
"Go,  Namtar,  knock  at  the  palace  of  justice, 
Knock  at  the  thresholds  of  gleaming  jewels. 
Bring  forth  the  Anunnaki,^  let  them  be  seated  upon 

the  golden  throne, 
Sprinkle  Ishtar  with  the  water  of  life,  and  bring  her 

before  me" 
35  Namtar  went  and  knocked  at  the  palace  of  justice. 
He  knocked  at  the  thresholds  of  gleaming  jewels, 
He   brought   forth   the  Anunnaki,   he  seated   them 

upon  the  golden  throne. 
He  sprinkled   Ishtar  with   the  water    of   Ufe,   and 

brought  her  forth. 
From  the  first  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave  her 

back  the  breech-cloth  of  her  body, 
40  From  the  second  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave 

her  back  the  bracelets  of  her  hands  and  feet. 
From  the  third  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave 

her   back   the   girdle,   with   birth   stones,    of   her 

hips, 
From  the  fourth  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave 

her  back  the  ornaments  of  her  bosom, 
From  the  fifth  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave 

her  back  the  chains  of  her  neck. 


*  The  Anunnaki  have  charge,  it  would  appear,  of  the  administration 
of  justice  in  the  nether  world. 

30  a-na  (ilu)  Nam-tar  sukkalli-§a  a-ma-ta  iz-zak-kar 
a-lik  (ilu)  Nam-tar  ma-Jja-as  ekalli  keni 
(abnu)  askuppati  za-'-i-na  §a  (abnu)  pa-mes 
(ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  Su-sa-a  i-na  (isu)  kussi  Jjurasi  §u-§ib 
(ilu)  I§tar  me  balati  su-lu{j-si-ma  Ii-ka-a§-si  ina  majj-ri-ia 

35  il-Iik  (ilu)  Nam-tar  im-Jja-as  ekallu  kenu 

(abnu)  askuppati  u-za-'-i-na  §a  (abnu)  pa-mes 
(ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  u-§e-sa-a  ina  kussi  burasi  u-§e-§ib 
(ilu)  Is-tar  me  balati  is-luh-§i-ma  il-ka-as-§i 
i§t-en  babu  u-Se-si-Si-ma  ut-te-ir-§i  su-bat  §u-pil-ti  §a  zu-um- 
ri-§a 

40  §ana-a  babu  u-§e-si-§i-ma  ut-te-ir-§i  §e-mir  kat4-§a  u  §epa-§a 
§al-§a  bdbu  u-§e-si-§i-ma  ut-te-ir-§i  §ib-bu  (abnu)  aladi  §a  kable-§a 
rebu-u  babu  u-Se-si-Si-ma  ut-te-ir-§i  du-di-na-te  §a  irti-§a 
han-§u  babu  u-§e-si-§i-ma  ut-te-ir-si  (abnu)  erimmati  §a  ki§adi-Sa 


130  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

From  the  sixth  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave 

her  back  the  pendants  of  her  ears, 
45  From  the  seventh  door  he  brought  her  out,  and  gave 

her  back  the  great  crown  of  her  head. 
"If  she  do  not  accord  her  dehverance  to  thee,  turn 

thy  face  to  her,^ 
To  Tammuz,  beloved  of  her  youth,' 
Pour  out  pure  waters,  offer  good  oil. 
With  a  red  garment  clothe  him,  let  him  play  upon  a 

flute  of  lapis-lazuli 
50  Let  the  maidens  of  joy,  their  mind  [.     .     .] 
[When]  Belili,^  the  treasure  [.     .     .] 
With  precious  stones  her  bosom  is  filled 
Belili  heard  the  wailing  of  her  brother,  Belili  smote 

the  treasure  which  [.     .     .] 
The    precious    stones    she   arranged    [in]   her  sanc- 
tuary. 
55  "My  only  brother  disgrace  me  not. 

In  the  days  of  Tammuz  play  for  me  on  the  flute  of 

lapis-lazuli,  on  the  ring   of   jade   (?),    play  with 

him, 


>  The  meaning  of  the  line  is  in  itself  uncertain,  and  its  connection  with 
what  precedes  obscure.  Jensen  supposes  that  something  has  fallen 
out  of  the  text,  but  there  is  no  clear  evidence  in  support  of  this.  The 
difiBculty  may  be  due  to  our  inability  so  to  understand  the  words  as  to 
supply  mentally  the  gaps  which  the  interpretation  requires. 

"  The  lines  from  here  to  the  end  are  obscure. 

»  Belili  is  the  sister  of  Tammuz. 

§e§-§u  babu  u-§e-si-§i-ma  ut-te-ir-§i  in-sa-ba-te  §a  uzna-[§a] 
45  sibu-u  babu  u-§e-si-§i-ma  ut-te-ir-si  a-gu-u  ra-ba-a  §a  kak[kadi-sa] 

gum-ma    nap-ti-ri-§a    la    ta-ad-di-nak-kam-ma   a-na    §a-§a-ma 
tir-r[a  [panii-ka] 

a-na  (ilu)  Dumu-zi  fea-mir  8i-ib-ru-[ti-§a] 

rae  el-lu-ti  ra-am-me-ik  §amnu  tabu  rum-[mi-ik] 

subdtu  hu§§a-a  lu-ub-bis-su  malil  (abnu)  uknl  lim-^a§  [.     .     .] 
50  i(sinn]i§tu)  Sam-Jja-te  li-na-'-a  kab-ta-a[s-si-na] 

f.     .     .]  (ilu)  Be-li-li  §u-kut-ta  §a  u-§ak-[li-Iu] 

[(ab]nu(?))  en4-te  ma-la-a  bir-k[a-a-§a] 

ik-kil  a-}ji-§a  ta§-me  tam-Jja-as  (ilu)  Be-li-li  8u-kut-ta  §a  [.    .    .] 

(abnu)  ena-te-§a  un-dal-la-a  par8[e-§a] 
55  a-^i  e-du  la  ta-bab-bil-an-[ni] 

ina  Q-me  (ilu)  Dumu-zi  el-la-an-ni  malll  (abnu)  uknl  Semini 
(abnu)  sdmti  it-ti-§u  el-la-an-ni 


NERGAL  AND  ERESHKIGAL  131 

When,  with  him,  the  wailers,  male  and  female,  do  play 
Let  the  dead  return  and  smell  the  incense.^ 

»  This  poem  is  part  of  a  ritual  said  at  a  sacred  meal  for  the  souls  of 
the  dead. 

it-ti-§u  el-la-an-ni  (amelu)  b4k<i-ti  u  (sinniStu)  b&k4ti 
mitdti  li-lu-nim-ma  kut-ri-in  li-is-§i-nu 

VIII.   NERGAL  AND   ERESHKIGAL^ 

When  the  gods  prepared  a  feast, 

To  their  sister  Ereshkigal 

They  sent  a  messenger: 

"Even  if  we  should  descend  to  thee, 

5  Thou  wouldst  not  come  up  to  us. 

Therefore  send  (hither)  and  take  thy  portion."^  (lit. 

food) 
Ereshkigal  sent  Namtar,  her  messenger. 
Namtar  went  up  to  the  high  heaven 
And  entered  [.     .     .]  the  gods  were  talking, 

10  They  [ ]  Namtaru 

The  messenger  of  their  great  sister. 

'  The  mj^h  has  come  down  to  us  on  two  fragments  found  in  1887  at 
Tell-el-Amarna,  Egypt.  One  piece  is  in  the  British  Museum,  and  was 
published  by  Bezold  and  Budge,  The  T eU-d-Amarna  Tablets  in  the 
British  Museum,  No.  82.  The  other  is  in  the  Berlin  Museum,  and  was 
published  by  Winckler  and  Abel,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Amarna, 
No.  240.  Compare  J.  A.  Knudtzon,  Beitrage  zur  Assyriologie,  iv,  pp. 
130ff.  It  is  translated  by  Jensen  in  the  KeiUnschriftliche  Bibliothek, 
vi,  1,  pp.  74ff.;  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texts  und 
Bilder,  i,  p.  69f.;  and  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  357. 
Knudtzon  is  now  persuaded  that  the  two  tablets  were  originally  one. 
See  further  on  the  contents  Zimmern  in  Schrader's  Keilinschriften  und 
das  Alte  Testament,  p.  583f.;  and  Weber,  Die  Literatur  der  Babylonier 
und  Assyrer. 

'  Ereshkigal,  goddess  of  Hades,  cannot  leave  her  post,  therefore  the 
gods  above  offer  to  permit  her  share  in  the  feast  to  be  sent  to  her. 

i-nu-ma  i-lu  i§-ku-nu  ki-e-ri-e-ta 
a-na  a-ba-ti-§u-nu  E-ri-e§-ki-i-ga-a-al 
i§-pu-u-ru  ma-a-ar  si-i-ip-ri 
ni-i-nu  u-lu  nu-ur-ra-da-ak-ki 

6  xl  at-ti  ul  ti-li-in-na-a-§i 
§u-ii-up-ri-im-ma  li-il-gu-u  ku-ru-um-ma-at-ki 
i§-pu-ra-am-ma  E-ri-i§-ki-i-ga-al  nam-ta-a-ra  §u-uk-ka-la-§a 
i-la-am-ma  N[am-ta]-ru  a-na  sa-me-e  si-i-ru-u-ti 
i-te-ru-[u-ub     ...     i-dab-b]u-bu-ma  i-la-nu 

10  u-pa-r[a     .     .     .]  ru-[ii]  Nam-ta-a-ra 

ma-ar  §i  [i-ip-ri-im  a-ba-ti]-§u-nu  ra-a-a-bi-i-ti 


132  CUNEIFORM  PAllALLELS 

[A  number  of  lines  here  are  illegible,  and  some  are 
missing  altogether.  It  is,  however,  easy  to  divine  from 
what  follows  that  they  contained  substantially  the  fol- 
lowing. When  Namtar  entered  the  hall  of  the  great 
gods  and  all  arose  to  receive  him  with  honor,  Nergal  re- 
mained seated.  Namtar  reported  the  discourtesy  to 
Ereshkigal,  who  interpreted  it  as  a  sHght  to  her,  and 
sends  him  back  to  the  gods  with  a  threat  of  vengeance, 
— she  will  kill  the  offender.] 

Ea[.     .     .] 

went  [.     .     .] 
25  Go,  my  sister  [.     .     .] 

Saying:  "To  the  god  who  did  not  arise  before  my 
messenger. 

Bring  to  him  this  message,  I  will  kill  him." 

Namtaru  went;  he  spoke  to  the  gods. 

The  gods  called  him;  they  spoke  with  |;iim, 
30  "Behold  the  god,  who  did  not  arise  before  thee. 

Take  him  before  thy  lady." 

Namtaru  counted  them;  a  god  was  missing  in  the  rear. 

Where  is  the  god,  who  did  not  arise  before  me?" 

Behold,  Namtar  goes  away,  [he  gave  his  message]. 

[A  number  of  lines  illegible,  except  as  to  a  few  dis- 
connected words.] 

[.     .     .]  to  Ereshkigal.    He  weeps  [.     .     .] 

Before  Ea,  his  father    ...[...]  me  [.    .    .] 

(ilu)  E-a  [ ]  ai-i-[is-ma] 

il-l[i     .     .     .] 

25  a-li-ik  [u]  a-Jja-a-ti  [.     .     .     bi]-e-ia 

uni-ma  i-li  sa  i-na  pa-ni  ma-ar  §i-ip-ri-ia  la-a  it-bu-[u] 
a-na  mu-u-Jji-e-§u  bi-la-ni-ma  um-ma  lu-u-du-uk-§u 
il-li-ka-am-ma  Nam-ta-ru  i-da-ab-bu-ub  a-na  i-la-ni 
il  su-su-ma  i-la-nu  i-da-ab-bu-bu  it-ti-su  mu-u-[.     .     .] 

30  a-mu-ur-ma  i-la  §a  i-na  pa-ni-ka  la  it-bu-ii 
li-ki-e-sii  a-na  ma-lja-ar  be-el-ti-ka 
im-nu-§u-nu-ti-ma  Nam-ta-ru  i-lu  ar-ku-u  o;a-bu-u{j 
[i]a-a-nu  §u  i-lu  [s]a  i-na  pa-ni-ia  [I]a  it-bu-u 
[a-mu]r  [il]-la-ak  Nam-ta-a-ru  [is-ku-un  ti]-e-im-§u 

[A.  number  of  illegible  lines.] 
li-i-ki  a-na  E-ri-i.^-ki-t!;al  i-ba-a[k     .     .     .] 
a-na  pa-ni  (ilu)  E-a  a-bi-su  i-ma-ra-an-[ni     .     .     .] 


NERGAL  AND  ERESHKIGAL  133 

45  Or  life  to  me.     I  should  not  have  had  fear,  [Ea 
answered  him:] 
"I  will  give  thee  vii  and  vii  [.     .     .] 
To  go  with  thee:  [.     .     ,     ba,  Mutabriku,] 
Sharabdu,  [Rabisu,  Tirid,  Idibtu] 
Be[nnu,  Sidanu,  Mikit,  Bel-upri] 
50  Ummu,  [Libu     .     .     .] 

With  thee  [shall  they  go.    When  Nergal  came  to  the] 

door 
Of  Erishkigal,  he  called,  "Porter     .     .     .     thy  door 
[.     .     .     unlock]  I  would  enter  before  thy  lady 
Erishkigal.    I  am  sent.    The  porter  went  away. 
55  He  said  to  Namtaru,  "A  god  is  standing  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  door, 
Gome,  look  at  him,  whether  he  may  enter,"    Namtar 
went  out. 

He  looked  at  him  [ ]  he  said 

To  his  lady:  "My  lady,  it  is  the  god  who  in  former 
Months  disappeared,  and  did  not  arise  before  me. 

60  Bring  him  [ he  shall  not]  go.     I  will 

slay  him." 
Namtar  went  out  [.     .     .]  enter,  my  lord. 
Into  the  house  of  thy  sister  [.     .     .]  thy  departure. 

45  u-lu  ba-la-ta-an-ni  la-a  pa-al-[ija-ti     .     .     .] 
a-na-an-di-na-ak-ku  VII  u  VII  a-m[i     .     .     .1 
it-ti-ka  a-na  a-la-ki  (ilu)  [.     .     .     ba  (ilu)  Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga] 
(ilu)  Sa-ra-ab-da-a  (ilu)  [Ra-a-bi-i-sa  (ilu)  Ti-ri-id  (ilu)  I-dib-tu] 
(ilu)  Bi-e-e[n-na  (ilu)  Si-i-da-na  (ilu)  Mi-ki-it  (ilu)  Bi-e-el-up-ri] 

50  (ilu)  Um-mu  (ilu)  [Li-i-ba     .     .     .] 
it-ti-ka  [.     .     .     b]a-a-bu 
E-ri-is-ki-gal  i-§[a-si  a-tu  a  [.     .     .]  a  ba-ab-ka 
ub-bi  ru-um-mi-ma  a-na-ku  lu-ru-u-ub  a-na  ma-b[ar  bi]-e-el- 

ti-ka 
E-ri-i§-ki-gal  a-na-ku  sa-ap-ra-ku  il-li-ik-ma  a-tu-u 

55  ik-ta-bi  a-na  Nam-ta-ri  i-Iu  is-te-en  i-na  pi-i  ba-a-bi  iz-za-z[a] 
al-ka-ma  bu-ur-ri[-su]-ma  li-ru-ub  u-sa-[am-m]a  Nam-ta-a-r[u] 
i-mu-ur-su-ma  Jja-a-di-du  an-ni-is  k[a     .     .     .]  lum  ik-ta-a-bi 
a[-na  be-e-el-ti-su  be-e-el-ti  [i-lu  s]a  i-na  ar-ija-a-[ni] 
pa-a-[nu-u-te  i5-l[i-ku-ma  i-na  pa-ni]-ia  la  it-bu-u 

GO  §u-ri-ba  [s]u  [.     .     .     il]-la-ka  lu-u-du-u[k-su] 
u-sa-am-ma  Nam-ta-ru  [.     .     .]  ir-ba  bi-e-li 
a-na  bi-tu  a-Jja-ti-ka-ma  mu-[.     .     .]-ur  si-i-it-ta-ka 


134  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Nergal  answered:  "May  thy  heart  rejoice  in  me."* 

[About  three  Hnes  are  here  missing.] 
[.     .     .     he  stationed,  when  he  entered  the  (second) 

door] 
[.     .     .]ba  at  the  third,  Mutabriku^  at  the  fourth, 
Sharabdu  at  the  fifth,  Rabisu  at  the  sixth,  Tirid 
70  At  the  seventh,  Idibtu  at  the  eighth,  Bennu 
At  the  ninth,  Sidanu  at  the  tenth,  Mikit 
At  the  eleventh,  Belupri  at  the  twelfth, 
Ummu  at  the  thirteenth,  Libu  at  the  fourteenth 
Door  he  stationed  as  his  [.     .     .]     In  the  court  he 

cut  down 
75  Namtaru.    To  his  warriors  he  gave  command:  "The 

doors 
Shall  be  opened.    Look,  (else)  will  I  break  out  upon 

you." 
Within  the  house  he  seized  Ereshkigal 
By  the  hair,  bent  her  down  from  the  throne 
To  the  ground,  to  cut  off  her  head. 

■'The  meaning  of  lines  43  to  62  seenis  to  be  the  following:  Namtar 
had  gone  before  the  gods  who  gave  him  permission  to  pick  out  the 
offending  god,  whom  they  would  then  deliver  over  to  death.  He  did 
not  find  him.  Then  Ea  orders  his  son  Nergal  to  go  before  Ereshkigal, 
and  promises  to  send  with  him  as  a  defense  fourteen  demons  of  sickness 
as  his  defenders.  Thus  accompanied,  Nergal  goes  to  the  realm  of 
Ereshkigal. 

2  These  are  the  names  of  the  demons  of  sickness,  their  names  meaning 
little  else  than  "Fever,"  "Fire,"  "Heat,"  and  the  like,  which  Ea  had 
given  Nergal  as  his  defense. 

[.     ,     .     m]a  Nergal  li-ib[-bu-k]a  li-i{j-da-an-ni 
[About  three  lines  are  here  missing.] 

[.     .     .     -l]a  [id]-ka-a  b[a-a-ba  i-na  e-ri-bi] 
[(ilu)     .     .     .]-ba  i-na  §a-al-§i  (ilu)  Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga  i-na  ri-e-bi-[i] 
(ilu)  Sa-ra-ab-da-a  i-na   J}a-an-§i  (ilu)  Ra-a-bi-i-sa  i-na  §i-i§-§i 
(ilu)  Ti-ri-id 

70  [i-n]a  si-e-bi-i  (ilu)  I-dib-tu  i-na  sa-ma-ni-i  (ilu)  Bi-e-en-na 
i-na  ti-si-i  (ilu)  Si-i-da-na  i-na  e§-ri-i  (ilu)  Mi-ki-it 
i-na  il-te-en-se-e-ri-i  (ilu)  Bi-e-el-up-ri  i-na  §i-i-in-§e-e-ri-i 
(ilu)  Um-ma  i-na  sa-la-§e-e-ri-i(ilu)  Li-i-ba  i-na  ir-bi-Se-e-ri-i 
ba-a-bi  il-ta-ka-an  {ju-iir-ba-a-Sa  i-na  ta-ar-ba-si  it-ta-ki-is 

75  (ilu)  Nam-ta-ru  sa-a-bi-Su  ti-e-ma  i-§a-ka-an  ba-ba-tu 

lu  pu-ut-ta-a  a-nu-um-ma  a-na-ku  a-la-as-su-ma-ku-u-nu-§i 
i-na  li-ib-bi  bi-i-ti  is-sa-ba-at  E-ri-e§-ki-i-gal 
i-na  §a-ar-ti-sa  u-ki-icl-di-da-aS-§i-ira-ma  i§-tu  ku-ua-si-i 
a-na  ga-a-ag-g[a-r]i  ga-ga-as-sa  a-na  na-ka-si 


THE  LEGEND  OF  SARGON  135 

80  "Kill  me  not,  my  brother.    I  will  speak  a  word  with 

thee." 
Nergal  hearkened;  his  hands  relaxed.    She  wept  and 

sobbed. 
"Thou  shalt  be  my  husband;  I  will  be  thy  wife,  I 

will  give  thee  to  seize 
Sovereignty  over  the  wide  earth.     I  will  set  the 

tablet 
Of  wisdom  in  thy  hand.    Thou  shalt  be  lord, 
85  I  will  be  lady."    When  Nergal  heard  her  word, 

He  seized  her,  kissed  her,  and  wiped  away  her  tears: 
What    hast    thou    wished    from    me    from    distant 

months, 
Until  now? 

80  la-a  ta-du-ka-an-ni  a-|ju-a-a  a-ma-ta  lu-uk-ba-a-ku 

i§-mi-si-i-ma  Nergal  ir-ma-a  ka-ta-a-su  i-ba-ak-ki  ut-ta-ija-az 
at-ta  lu  mu-ti-ma  a-na-ku  lu  as-sa-at-ka  lu-se-is-bi-it-ka 
§ar-ru-ta  i-na  ir-si-e-ti  ra-pa-a§-ti  lu-us-ku-UQ  tu-up-pa 
§a  ni-mi-e-ki  a-na  ga-ti-ka  at-ta  lu  bi-e-lu 

85  a-iia-ku  lu  bi-il-tu  Nergal  i§-mi-e-ma  an-na-a  ga-ba-sa 
is-ba-si-ma  u-na-a§-§a-ak-§i  di-i-im-ta-sa  i-ka-ap-pa-ar 
mi-i-iia-am-ma  te-ri-si-in-ni  i§-tu  ar-Jja-ni  ul-lu-ti 
a-du  ki-na-an-na. 

IX.  THE  LEGEND  OF  SARGON,  KING 

OF  AGADE^ 
Column  I: 

Sargon,  the  mighty  king,  the  king  of  Agade,  am  I, 

My  mother  was  lowly,  my  father  I  knew  not. 

And  the  brother  of  my  father  dwells  in  the  mountain. 

1  First  published  in  Part  III  R.,  4,  No.  7,  and  in  full  by  King,  in 
Cuneiform  Texts,  xiii,  pp.  42ff.,  and  by  him  again  in  Chronicles  concerning 
Old  Babylonian  Kings,  ii,  pp.  87ff.  It  has  been  often  translated,  e.  g., 
by  George  Smith,  Transactions  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archaeology,  i, 
p.  46f.;  Sayce,  Hibbert  Lectures,  p.  26f.  n.  1;  Winekler,  Keilinschrift- 
liche  Bibliothek,  iii,  part  i,  p.  lOOf.;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  ^i^on'enta- 
lische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  79.  Compare  also  Bezold,  Catalogue,  p.  529, 
and  Weber,  Die  lAteratur  der  Babylonier  und  Assyrier,  p.  206. 

Column  I: 

Sarru-uken  §arru  dan-nu  §ar  A.-ga-de(ki)  a-na-ku 
um-mi  e-ni-tum  a-bi  ul  i-di 
alj  abi-ia  i-ra-ni  la-da-a 


136  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

My  city  is  Azupiranu/  which  hes  on  the  bank  of  the 

Euphrates. 
5  My  lowly  mother  conceived  me,  in  secret  she  brought 

me  forth. 
She  set  me  in  a  basket  of  rushes,  with  bitumen  she 

closed  my  door; 
She  cast  me   into  the  river,  which  rose   not   over 

me. 
The  river  bore  me  up,  unto  Akki,  the  irrigator,  it 

carried  me. 
Akki,  the  irrigator,  with     .     .     .     hfted  me  out, 
10  Akki,  the  irrigator,  as  his  own  son     .     ,     .     reared 

me, 
Akki,  the  irrigator,  as  his  gardener  appointed  me. 
While  I  was  a  gardener  the  goddess  Ishtar  loved  me, 
And  for      ...     -four  years  I  ruled  the  kingdom. 
The  black-headed  peoples  I  ruled,  I  governed; 
15  Mighty  viountains  with  axes  of  bronze  did  I  destroy. 
I  climbed  the  upper  mountains; 
I  burst  through  the  lower  mountains. 
The  Country  of  the  Sea  three  times  did  I  besiege; 
Dilmun  did     .     .     . 


»  The  location  of  the  city  is  \inknown. 


a-li  (alu)  A-zu-pi-ra-a-ni  §a  i-na  a-tji  (naru)  Puratti  sak-nu 
5  i-ra-an-ni  um-mu  e-ni-tum  i-na  pu-uz-ri  u-lid-an-ni 
i§-kun-an-ni  i-na  kup-pi  §a  su-ri  i-na  iddi  babi-ia  ip-fei 
id-dan-ni  a-na  [na]ri  sa  la  e-Ii-e-a 

i§-sa-an-ni  naru  a-na  eli  (m)Ak-ki  (amelu)  nak-me  u-bil-an-ni 
(m)Ak-ki  (amelu)  nak-me  i-na  hi-ib   [.     .     .]  li  [.     .     .]    lu-u 

u-§e-la-an-ni 
10  (m)Ak-ki   (amelu)   nak-me  a-na    ma-ru-ti-su    [.     .     .]    u-rab- 

ban-ni 
(m)Ak-ki  (amelu)  ndk-me   a-na    (amelu)     .     .     .     ti-§u    lu-u 

[is]-kun-[an-nz] 
i-na  (amelu)     .     .     .     ti-ia  (ilu)  Is-tar  lu-u  i-ra-man-ni-ma 
.     .     .     IV  sanati  sarru-u-ta  lu-u  e-pu-u§ 
[ni§e]  Salmat  kakkadi  lu-u  a-be-el  lu-u  as-[pur] 
15  §ade(e)  danniitii'na  ak-kul-la-te  sa  eru  lu-u  ub-[bit] 
lu-u]  e-dil-li  §a-di-i  e-lti-[ti] 
lu-u]  at-ta-[nab]-lak-ka-ta  §a-di-i  sap-l[u-ti] 
'ma]-ti  ti-amat  lu-u  al-ma-a  III  sanitu 
Dilmun  (ki)  lu-u  ik-[.     .     .] 


THE  LEGEND  OF  SARGON  137 

20  Unto  the  great  Dur-ilu^  I  went  up,  I 
.     .     .     I  altered     .     .     . 
Whatsoever  king  shall  be  exalted  after  me, 

Let  him   rule,   let   him   govern   the   black   headed 
peoples; 
25  Mighty   mountains    with   axes   of   bronze   let    him 
destroy. 

Let  him  climb  the  upper  mountains; 

Let  him  burst  through  the  lower  mountains. 

The  country  of  the  Sea  let  him  three  times  besiege 

And  Dilmun^     .     .     . 
30  To  the  great  Dur-ilu  let  him  go  up     ,     .     . 

[.     .     .]  from  my  city  of  Akkad  [.     .     .] 

I A  city  in  eastern  Babylonia,  the  name  signifies,  "  Wall  of  God." 
*  An  island  in  the  Persian  Gulf. 

20  [a-n]a  D<ar-ilu(ki)  rabi(i)  [lu-u  e-li]  lu-u  [.     .     .] 
[.     .     .     .]-ni  lu  u-nak-kir-ma  [.     .     .] 
[man]-nu  Sarru  ia  i-la-a  arki-ia 

[ni]-§e  salmat  kakkadi  l-ib[e-el  li-i§-pur] 
25  lade  dannati  ina  ak-kul-Ia-[te  sa  eru  [lib-bi-it] 

[l]i-te-dil-li  sade  elfiti 

[lit-ta-nab-Iak-kat  §ade  §apltiti 

[m]a-ti  ti-amat  lil-ma-a  III  sanitu 

Pilmun  (ki)     .     .     .] 
30  [a-n]a  Dur-ilu  rabi(i)  li-li-ma  [.     .     .] 

[....]  ul-tu  ali-ia  A-ga-[de(ki)     .     .     .] 


HYMNS  AND  PRAYERS 


139 


HYMNS  AND  PRAYERS 

There  are  no  greater  treasures  in  all  the  literature  of 
Babylonia  and  Assyria  than  the  hymns  and  prayers. 
They  have,  indeed,  sometimes  been  valued  too  highly, 
chiefly  because  they  have  so  frequently  been  appraised 
solely  by  means  of  extracts,  sometimes  indeed  by  very 
short  passages,  and  even  when  judged  by  longer  ex- 
cerpts, these  have  been  so  chosen  as  to  leave  out  essen- 
tial contexts.  The  passages  here  given  are  complete, 
even  the  incantation  rituals  being  carefully  set  down 
with  the  lyrical  or  supplicative  contents.  The  parallels 
to  the  Hebrew  psalter  need  to  be  very  cautiously  drawn. 
Superficial  resemblances  are  misleading,  and  the  deeper 
analogies  are  sometimes  not  easily  discerned.  There  is 
no  general  agreement  yet  secured  among  scholars  upon 
these  delicate  points.  It  is,  however,  quite  clear  that 
in  spite  of  much  that  is  beautiful  in  these  hymns,  they 
are  as  a  whole  deficient  in  individual  character,  having 
much  sameness  of  phrase  and,  so  far  as  we  are  able  to 
judge,  of  metre,  and  in  these  qualities,  as  well  as  in 
pure  religious  character,  stand  far  below  the  book  of 
Psalms. 

1.  HYMN  TO  SIN,  THE  MOON  GOD 
O  Lord,  chief  of  the  gods,  who  alone  is  exalted  on 
earth  and  in  heaven. 


»  Published  in  IV  R.,  9.  Translated  by  Zimmern,  Hymnen,  p.  llf.; 
by  E.  G.  Perry,  Hymnen  und  Gebete  an  Sin  (Leipzig,  1907),  p>p.  Iff.; 
and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientcdische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i, 
pp.  80,  81.  Compare  also  Zimmern  in  Schrader's  Keilinschriften  und 
das  Alte  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  60S,  609;  Jastrow,  Die  Religion  Baby- 
loniens  und  Assyriens,  i,  pp.  436ff.;  Combe,  Cidte  de  Sin,  pp.  94ff.  The 
hymn  is  a  bilingual,  being  handed  down  in  Sumerian,  in  the  eme-sal 
dialect,  and  in  Assyrian. 

n-mu-un  nir-gdl  dim-me-ir-e-ne  an-ki-a  dS-ni  majy-a-an 
be-lum  e-tel-li  ilani  §a  ina  §ame(e)  u  irsitim(tim)  e-dis-§i-su  si-i-ru 
141 


142  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Father  Narmar,  Lord,  Anshar,  chief  of  the  gods, 
Father    Nannar,    Lord,    great    Anu,    chief    of    the 

gods, 
Father  Nannar,  Lord,  Sin,  chief  of  the  gods, 
5  Father  Nannar,  Lord  of  Ur,  chief  of  the  gods. 

Father  Nannar,  Lord  of   Egisshirgal,*   chief  of  the 

gods, 
Father  Nannar,   Lord  of  the  tiara,^   brilliant  one, 

chief  of  the  gods, 
Father  Nannar,  whose  rule  is  perfect,  chief  of  the 

gods, 
Father  Nannar,  who  dost  go  forth  in  the  robe  of 

majesty,  chief  of  the  gods, 
10  O  strong,  young  bull,  with  huge  horns,  perfect  in 

limbs,  with   beard^    of    lapis-lazuU    color,   full   of 

glory  and  perfection. 

1  The  temple  of  Sin  in  Ur. 

2  The  moon  from  the  11th  to  the  15th  day  was  seen  as  a  great  glowing 
tiara. 

'  The  moon  in  art  is  represented  with  a  long  beard.    See  plate  at  the 
end  of  the  book. 

a-a    {dimmer)    Urn    (ki)    umun   A7i-Mr   nir-ydl   dim-me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  be-lum  An-sar  e-tel-li  ilani 
a-a  (dimmer)  Uru  (ki)  umun  An  gal-e  nir-gdl  dim-me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  be-lum  (ilu)  A-num  rabu(u)  e-tel-li  ilani 
a-a  (dimmer)  Uru  (ki)  unum  (dimmer)   En-zu-na  nir-gdl  dim- 
me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  be-lum  (ilu)  Sin  e-tel-H  ilani 
a-a  (dimmer)   Uru  (ki)  umun  Uru  (unu)  (ki)-ma  nir-gdl  dim- 
me-ir-e-ne 
5  a^bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  be-el  tJ-ri  e-tel-li  ilani 

a-a  (dimmer)  Uru  (ki)  umun  e-giS-§ir-gal  nir-gdl  dim-me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  be-el  ^-gis-sir-gal  e-tel-li  ilani 
a-a  (dimmer)  Uru  (ki)  umun  mhn  zubu-tco  nir-gdl  dim-me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  be-lum  a-gi-e  su-pu-u  e-tel-li  ilani 
a-a  (dimmer)  Uru  (ki)  na-dm-men  gal-li-ei  §u-dii^a  nir-gdl  dim- 
me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  sa  sar-ru-tu  ra-bi§  suk-lu-lum  e-tel-li  ilani 
a-a  (dimmer)    Uru   (ki)  tug-tug  na-dm-duru-na  Sud-iud  nir-gdl 

dim-me-ir-e-ne 
a-bu  (ilu)  Na-an-nar  sa  ina  ti-di-ik  ru-bu-tu  i-sad-di-^u  e-tel-li 

ilini 
amar  banda  si  giir-giir-ra  u-ur  iu-dii  six  (sa"!)  za-gin-na  Sud-Sud 
Mr-gub  la-la  ma-al-la-ta 
10  bu-ru  ik-du  §a  kar-ni  kab-ba-ru  §a  me§-re-ti  §uk-lu-limi  zik-ni 
uk-ni-i  zak-nu  ku-uz-bu  u  la-la-a  ma-lu-u 


HYMN  TO  SIN  143 

Fruit  which  hath  created  itself,  of  lofty  form  beau- 
tiful to  look  upon,  in  whose  being  one  cannot 
sufficiently  sate  himself; 

Mother  womb,  begetter  of  all  things,  who  hast  taken 
up  his  exalted  habitation  among  hving  creatures; 

O  merciful,  gracious  Father,  who  hath  taken  into 
his  care  the  life  of  the  whole  world. 

O  Lord,  thy  divinity  is  full  of  awe,  like  the  far-off 
heaven  and  the  broad  ocean. 
15  O  creator  of  the  land,  founder  of  sanctuaries,  pro- 
claimer  of  their  names. 

O  Father,  begetter  of  gods  and  men,  who  dost  build 
dwel  ings  and  establish  offerings. 

Who  dost  call  to  lordship,  dost  bestow  the  sceptre, 
determinest  destinies  for  far-off  days. 

O  mighty  leader,  whose  deep  inner  being  no  god 
understands. 


gi-rin  im-ba  mu-un-dim-ma  e-mar  e-a  i-de-bar  gan-ul  la-la-bi 

nu-ge-ge 
en-bu  §a  ina  ra-ma-ni-§u  ib-ba-nu-u  si-Jja  kat-ta  sa  ana  nap- 

lu-si  as-mu  la-la-§u  la  es-§e-bu-u 
ama  gam  nigin-na  mu-lu  Si  da-ma-al-la  ki-dur  ma}}  ne-in-ri 
ri-i-mu    a-lid    nap-ija-ri    sa    it-ti    §ik-na-at    na-pis-ti    sub-tam 

ellitim(tim)  ra-mu-u 
a-a  id-ld-iud  mar-ra-na  mu-lu  na-dm-ti-la  gu  ka-nag-gd  Su-Sii 

mu-un-dib-ba 
a-bu    rim-nu-u    ta-a-a-ru   §a   ba-lat    nap-Jjar   ma-a-ti    ga-tus- 

§u  tam-bu 
umun    na-dm-dim-me-ir-zu    an-Sud-dam    a-ab-ba    da-ma-al-la 

n\  mu-un-gur-ru-e 
be-lum  i-lut-ka  ki-ma   §amc(e)   ru-ku-ti    tam-tim   ra-pa-a§-tu 

pu-lub-tu  ma-lat 
ii-[<u]-wd-da  ka-nag-gd  zag  mu-un-Sub-ba  m,u-un-da-ab-sd-e-me 
15  b[a-nu]-u  ma-a-ta  mu-§ar-si-du  es-ri-e-ti  na-bu-u  §u-me-§u-un 
od  uim-na  dim-me-ir-e-ne  na-dm-galu-[ga,l-lu]  [gdl-(mul)-lu]  bara 

ri-a-an  svK-dimmer  ninni  mu-un-gi-eS-a-an 
a-bu  a-lid  ilani  u  a-me-li  mu-§ar-mu-u  Sub-turn  mu-kin  nin- 

da-bi-e 
na-dm-bara-e-ne  mu-sd-a  mudum{VA?)   §i-€m-mu-a  ud-§u  (ud)- 

da-Su  [nam]  mu-ni-{bi?)-tar-e-ne 
na-bu-u  §ar-ru-ti  na-din  hat-ti  §a  §im-ti  ana  ume(me)  ru-ku-ti 

i-.^im-mu 
i-de-eS-gin(dim)  gir  (mir)-ra  Sd-ab-su-ud  dimmer  na-me  nu-mu- 

un-pa(d)-da-e-ne 
a-Sa-ri-du  ga-as-ru  §a  lib-ba-§u  ru-u-ku  ilu  man-man  la  ut-tu-u 


144  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

0  hastening  steed,  sturdy  one,  whose  knees  do  not 
grow  weary,  who  dost  open  the  road  for  the  gods, 
thy  brothers, 
20  Thou  that  from  the  base  of  heaven  to  the  height  of 
heaven  dost  march  in  glory,  opening  the  door  of 
heaven,  and  granting  light  to  all  men. 

O  Father,  begetter  of  all  things,  who  lookest  upon 
all  living  beings,  seeker  of     .     .     . 

O  Lord,  who  determinest  the  decisions  of  heaven 
and  earth,  whose  command  is  not  set  aside. 

Who  holdest  fire  and  water,  and  leadest  all  souls. 
What  god  reaches  thy  fullness? 

Who   is   exalted   in   heaven?    Thou   alone   art   ex- 
alted. 
25  Who  is  exalted  on  earth?    Thou  alone  art  exalted. 

Thy  word  is  proclaimed  in  heaven,  and  the  Igigi 
prostrate  themselves; 

dura  ktis-dug-ga-ra  si-ib-ha  nam-ku§-sd  kaskal  mu-un-ri-r[i     d\ 

im-me-ir  §e§-e-ne 
agalu  la-as-mu  sa  bir-ka-su  la  in-na-^a  mu-pat-tu-u  [ur-Jji] 

ilani  at-Jji-su 
[an-u]r-ta    an-PA-Sil    lag-ga    mu-un-laj}-l<i}},  gi§-Sir    u[kic-cdu-§u] 

mar-ra  an-na-d[a-ma]-al-la 
20  sa   is-tu  i-sid  same(e)    ana   e-lat   [saine(e)    it-ta-na-al-Ia-k]u(?) 

pi-tu-u     da-lat     same(e)      sa-kin     n[u-u-ra     ana     kul]-lat 

nis[e] 
[ad]    MVH-mu   nigin-na   H-ma-al   igi-duJj,   [  ]-a{'?)-an   kin- 

kin[        ] 
a-bu    a-lid    nap-lj[a-ri    mu-up-pa-li-is    sik-nat    na-pis-ti    mu§- 

te-'-u]     ... 
umun  diig-di-bar  bar-ra  an-ki-a  m[u]-l[u  dug-ga-b]i  nu-m[u-unr 

kiir-ri-e-ne] 
be-lum    pa-ri-is    purusse    §ame(e)  u    irsitim(tim)  sa    ki-bit-su 

inan-m[a-an  la  li-na-ak-ka-ru] 
a   (dimmer)    Mu-bar-ra  §u-mu-un-da-ab-fya-za  Hm-tum  Si  ma- 
all-la]  dim-me-ir  na-me  a-ba-zu  mu-un-dim-ma 
ta-me-ilj  (ilu)  Gfr-ri  u  me-e  mut-tar-ru-ii  §ik-na-at  na-pis-tim 

a-a-ii  ilu  ma-la-ka  im-si 
an-na  a-ba  mnfj,-me-en  za-e  uSu-zu  ma^-a-an 
ina  §ame(e)  man-nu  si-i-ru  at-ta  e-dis-§i-ka  si-rat 
ki-a  a-ba  ma}i-me-en  za-e  usu-zu  ma]}-a-an 
25  ina  irsitim(tim)  man-nu  si-i-ru  at-ta  e-dis-si-ka  s[i-ra]t 

za-e   e-ne-em-zu  an-na   mu-un-pa{d)-da  {dimmer)   Nun-gal-e-ne 

ka  Sii-ma-ra-an-gdl  (mal)-li-ei 
ka-a-tu  a-mat-ka  ina  same(e)  i-zak-kar-ma    ilani  Igigi    ap-pa 

i-lab-bi-nu 


HYMN  TO  SIN  145 

Thy  word  is  proclaimed  on  earth,  and  the  Anunaki, 

kiss  the  ground. 
Thy  word  sounds  on  high  like  a  storm  wind,   and 

food  and  drink  do  abound. 
Thy  word  sounds  over  the  earth,   and  vegetation 

springs  up. 
30  Thy  word  makes  fat  stall  and  stable,  and  multiplies 

living  creatures. 
Thy  word  causes  truth  and  righteousness  to  arise, 

that  men  may  speak  the  truth. 
Thy  word  is  like  the  distant  heaven,  and  the  con- 
cealed earth,  which  no  man  can  see. 
Thy  word,  who  can  know  it,  who  can  compare  with 

it? 
O  Lord,  in  heaven,  thou  hast,  among  the  gods  thy 

brothers  no  rival  in  dominion,  nor  in  rule  upon 

earth. 


za-e  e-ne-em-zu  ki-a  mu-un-pa{d)-da  {dimmer)  A-nun-na-ge-e-ne 

ki-a  mu-un-su-ub-su-ub 
ka-a-tu     a-mat-ka     ina     irsitim(tim)    i-za-kar-naa     ilani     A- 

nun-na-ki  kak-ka-ru  u-na-sa-ku 
za-e   e-ne-em-zu    an-na    immir-dlm    diri{g)-ga-bi   u-a    u-a    ka~ 

nag-gd  mu-un-di{b)-di{b) 
ka-a-tu  a-mat-ka  e-li§  ki-ma  sa-a-ri  ina  ni-kil-pi-[§a  ri-i-tu-u 

mas-ki-tum  u-da-as-sa 
za-e  e-ne-em-zu  ki-a  ni-ma-al  u-rig  ba-an-ma(sAja.) -ma  (a ar) 
ka-a-tu  a-mat-ka  ina  ir-si-ti  ina  §a-ka-ni  ur-ki-tum  ib-ba-an-ni 
za-e   e-ne-em-zu   tur-ra   ama§-da    pe§-e  H-ma-al    mu-un-da-ma- 

al-la 
30  ka-a-tu  a-mat-ka  tar-ba-su  u  su-pu-ru   u-§am-ri  sik-na-at  na- 

pis-ti  u-ra-pa-a§ 
za-e    e-ne-em-zu    dm-gi-na    dm-si-di     mu-un-ma-al     na-dm-gdl 

{mul)-gul  {miil)-lu  inim-inim  mu-un-gi-na 
ka-a-tu   a-mat-ka   kit-tu   u   mi-§a-ri    u-§ab-sa  ni-§i   i-ta-mu-u 

kit -turn 
za-e    e-ne-em-zu   an-na   m.u-un-S^ud-da   ki-a  mu-un-su-Sn  dm 

na-me  nu-mu-un-pa {d)-da-e-ne 
ka-a-tu   a-mat-ka   §ame    ru-ku-ti     irsitim(tim)    ka-tim-tii    §a 

man-ma-an  la  ut-tu-u 
za-e  e-ne-em-zu  a-ba  7nu-un-zu-a  a-ba  mu-un-da-ab-di-a 
ka-a-tu  a-mat-ka  man-nu  i-lam-mad  man-nu  i-sa-na-an 
umun-e  an-na  na-dm-umun-e  ki-a  na-dm-nir-ra  dim-me-ir  SeS- 

zu-ta  gab-n  nu-tuk-a-an 
belum    ina   samc(e)    be-lu-tu  ina  irsitim(tim)    e-tel-lu-tii    ina 

ilani  at-Jji-ka  ma-{ji-ri  ul  ti-i-si 


146  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

35  King  of  kings,  exalted,  whose  decrees  none  rival,  no 
god  is  like  unto  thy  divinity. 

Where  thine  eye  does  glance  faithfully  there  cometh 
harmony  (?) 

Where  thou  dost  grasp  the  hand,  there  cometh  sal- 
vation (?) 

Gleaming  Lord,  who  dost  guide  and  lead  truth  and 
righteousness  in  heaven  and  upon  earth. (?) 

Look  upon  thy  temple,  look  upon  thy  city, 
40  Look  upon  Ur,  look  upon  Egisshirgal, 

May  thy  dear  wife  [Ningal  (?)]  the  gracious  [mother], 
may  she  say  to  thee:  "O  Lord  be  ap- 
peased." 

The  hero  Shamash,  [thy  son]  may  he  say  to  thee: 
"(O  Lord  be  appeased)." 

The  Igigi  (may  they  say  to  thee) :  "O  Lord  (be 
appeased) ." 

The  Anunnaki  (may  they  say  to  thee) :  "0  Lord  (be 
appeased) ." 


BE    (til)-bara    il-la   me-bi    mu-lu    al-nu-di   nam-dim-[me-ir-bi-] 

nu-mu-un-da-ab-s  i{g)  -si  {g)  -ga 
35  §ar-§ar-ri  §a-k[u-u  §a  par-si-su  man-man  la  i-§a-an-na-nu  anja 

iluti  (ti)-§u  ilu  la  mas-lu 
ki-i-de-zi-d[a  mu-un-si-in-bar     .     .     .     se\-ga-eS-a-an 
a-Sar  en-k[a  ke-nis  tap-pa-li-su     .     .     .]  tam-gu-ra 
ki  §u-zi-^e  Sii-gid-ba-an-na-ab  (?)  Sti-ta-kar-dd^  (?)]-a  d[u] 
a-§ar  ta-[8a-ba-tu  ke-nis  (?)  kata  su-z]u-ba  [te-pu-us  (?)] 
u-mu-un  PA-[uD-Du  na-dm-gi-na  na-dm-si-di\-a  an-ki-a  ba-an-e 
be-lum  su-[pu-u  sa  kit-tii  u  me-§a-ri  ina  same  u  irsitim  u§]-ti- 

sir  us-ti-sa 
e-zu  [u-di  uru-z]u  u-di 

bit-ka  n[ap-li-is         ali-kaj  nap-lis 

Uru  {unu  ki)  u-di     e-giS-Sir-gal  u-di 

40  u-ru  na[p-li-is  e]-gi§-sir-g;al  nap-lis 

mu-ud-na    ke[ngadnzu    ama     §()g]-ga    umun    [Kv-mal    lj,u]-mu- 

ra-ab-bi 
tji-ir-tum[na-ram-ta-ka  ummu    dja-me-ik-tvi  be-lum  nu-u^  lik- 

bi-ka 
iul  (di mmer)  [Bobbar-ra         umun]  KV-mal         bi 
id-lum  [(ilu)  Sama§         belum  nu-ujj 
(dimmer)  Nun-g[al-e-ne  umun  kii-md] 

ilani  Igi[gi  be-]lum 

(dimmer)  A-n[un-na-gc-e-ne  umun  ku]-md 

ilani  A-[nun-na-ki  be]-lum 


HYMN  TO  RAMMAN  147 

45  The  god  (?)  [.     .     .     may  he  say  to  thee]:  "O  Lord 

(be  appeased)." 
The  goddess  Nin  [.     .     .     may  she  say  to  thee]:  "O 

Lord  (be  appeased)." 
The  bolt  of  Ur,  "O 

The  gods  of  heaven  [  "] 

A  prayer  of  the  Hfting  of  the  hand  4[8  hnes  to  Sin] 

Mighty  one,  Lord  of  power  (?)  [ 

Copied  and  compared  according  to  the  original. 

Tablet  of  Ishtar-shuma-eresh,  chief  copyist 

of  Ashurbanipal,  king  of  the  world,  king  of  Assyria^ 

son  of  Nabu-zer-lishteshir,  the  chief  copyist. 

di[m.mer  umun  kumd\ 

45  i[lu  be-l]um 

{dimmer)  Nin-[gal  (?)  umun  ku-md] 

(ilu)  [Nin-gal  (?)  be-l]um 

(giS)  (mii  Sagil  u[ru  ] 

(isu)  me-dil  u[-ri  ] 

dim-me-ir  an-[ki-a  ] 

^ii  il-ld  XL[VIII-a-an  mu-bi  im  (dimmer)  Uru        kan] 

alim-ma  umun  gir  {mir)-r{a 

kima  (ma)  labiri-§u  sa-tir-ma  bari(m) 

dup-pi(m)  (ilu)  Istar-§uma-ere§(es)  (amelu)  rab-dup-sar-ri 
§a(m)  (ilu)  Asur-bani-aplu  §ar  kis§ati  §ar  (mat)  Asur  (ki) 
mar(m)  (ilu)  Nabu-zer-li§te§ir  (amelu)  rab  kanu(u) 

2.  HYMN  TO  RAMMAN,  THE  WEATHER  GOD* 

"Ramman^  the  glorious,"  is  thy  name,  exalted  god; 
"Lord  Ramman,  mighty  bull  and  glorious,"  is  thy 
name,  exalted  god; 

>  This  strange  but  powerful  hymn,  written  in  Sumerian,  belongs  to  a 
remote  period  of  antiqxiity,  perhaps  as  early  as  the  third  millenium 
before  Cnrist.  It  is  published  by  King  in  Cuneiform  Texts  from  Baby- 
lonian Tablets,  etc.,  in  the  British  Museum,  xv,  15,  16,  and  was  first 
translated  by  Langdon,  in  Bahyloniaca,  ii,  pp.  162-167,  and  again  in 
his  Sumerian  and  Babylonian  Psalms,  pp.  280-283,  and  yet  again  in  the 
Expositor,  June,  1910;  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  83,  84. 

2  The  name  in  Sumerian  is  Ishkur,  and  the  god  corresponds  to  Ram- 
man of  the  Assyrians,  the  West-Semitic  god  Adad. 

[(dingir)  Iskur  sTg]-e-a  mu-zu  dingir  [zag-§u] 

[u-mu-un]  (dingir)  ISkur  gud-mag  sig-e-a  mu-zu  dingir  [zag-§u] 


148  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

"Ramman,  child  of  heaven,  mighty  bull  and   glo- 
rious," is  thy  name,  exalted  god; 

"Lord  of  Karkar,*  mighty  bull  and  glorious"  is  thy 
name,  exalted  god; 
5  "Ramman,  lord  of  plenty,  mighty  bull  and  glorious" 
is  thy  name,  exalted  god; 

"Companion  of  the  lord   Ea,  mighty  bull  and  glo- 
rious" is  thy  name,  exalted  god;^ 

"Father  Ramman,  lord  that  rideth  the  storm"  is 
thy  name,  exalted  god; 

"Father  Ramman,  that  rideth  the  great  storm"  is 
thy  name,  exalted  god; 

Father  Ramman,  that  rideth  the  great  lion,"  is  thy 
name,  exalted  god; 
10  Ramman,  Hon  of  heaven,  mighty  bull  and  glorious, 
is  thy  name,  exalted  god; 

Thy  name  doth  enthrall  the  land. 

Thy  splendor  covers  the  land  like  a  garment. 

At  thy  thunder  the  great  mountain  father  Mullil'  is 
shaken. 

At  thy  rumbhng  the  great  mother  Ninlil  trembles. 
15  ElUl  sent  forth  his  son  Ramman: 


>  Karkar  is  the  seat  of  the  cviltus  of  this  god. 

»  The  text  as  published  does  not  contain  the  refrain  in  this  line,  but 
the  line  is  broken  at  the  end  and  may  have  contained  at  the  edee  the 
sign  for  "ditto."     It  seems  improbable  that  it  was  omitted  altogetner. 

»  Enlil  (Ellil)  (Mullil),  the  god  of  the  earth,  and  Ninlil  is  his  wife. 

(dingir)    Iskur    dumu    an-na    gud-mag    sig-e-a    mu-zu    dingir 

[zag-sii]  ^  ... 

il-mu-un  iM  (ki)-ge  gud-mag  sIg-e-a  mu-zu  dingir  [zag-sii] 
5  (dingir)    Iskur    d-mu-un    gen-gal-la    gud-mag    sig-e-a    mu-zu 
dingir 
ma§-tab-ba  il-mu-un  (dingir)  am-an-ki-ga  gud-mag  sig-e-a 
a-a  (dingir)  iskur  il-mu-un  ud-da  u-a  mu-zu  dingir  zag-§u 
a-a  (dingir)  igkur  uda  galla  u-a  mu-zu  dingir  zag-su 
a-a  (dingir)  i§kur  ug-gal-la  u-a  mu-zu  dingir  zag-su 

10  (dingir)  i§kur  ug  an-na  gud-mag  sig-e-a  mu-zu  dingir  zag-su 
mu-zu  kalama  mu-un-dii-dii-ul 

mc-lam-zu  kalama  tiig-dim  im-mi-in-dul 

za-pa-ag-zu-su  kur-gal  a-a  (dingir)  mu-ul-lil  sag  im-da-sig-gi 
mur-du-zu  dagal-gal  (dingir)  ninlil  ha-e-di-gu-lu§-e 

15  (dingir)  En-lil-li  dumu-ni  (dingir)  I§kur-ra  d-mu-un-da-aa-dg 


HYMN  TO  RAMMAN  149 

Who,  oh  my  son,  directeth  the  storm,  sendeth  forth 

the  storm? 
Ramman   directeth   the   storm,    sendeth   forth   the 

storm. 
The  storm  hke  the  seven  demons  (?)  flieth;  he  send- 
eth forth  the  storm. 
Spirit,  may  thy  sonorous  voice  give  forth  its  utter- 
ance, he  sendeth  forth  the  storm. 
20  The  hghtning,  thy  messenger,  goeth  before  (thee) ,  he 

sendeth  forth  the  storm. 
Who,  my  son,  beareth  splendor,  who  that  cometh 

can  strive  (with  thee)? 
If  the  foe  do  evil  (thy)  father  is  by  thee,  who  can 

strive  (with  thee)? 
The  little  hail  thou  boldest,  who  can  strive  with 

thee? 
The  great  hail  thou  boldest,  who  can  strive  with 

thee? 
25  Thy  little  and  great  hail  stones  let  be  upon  him. 
Let  thy  right  hand  destroy  the  foe,  thy  left  arm 

pluck  him  away." 
Ramman  gave  ear  to  the  words  of  the  father,  his 

creator. 
The  father  Ramman  went  out  of  the  house,  spirit  of 

sonorous  voice. 
Out  of  the  house,  out  of  the  city  went  (he)  up,  the 

youthful  lion, 

galu  dumu-mu  ud  uin-me-§i-si-sig  ud  um-me-§i-lal-ld. 
(dingir)  I§kur-ri  ud  um-me-si-si-sig  ud  um-me-§i  lal-ld 
ud  imin-zig-dim  ^e-dal-la  ud  um-me  Si-lal-ljl 
ud  ka-silim-zu  diig-bi  ^a-ra-ab-ba  ud  um-ine-§i-lal-ld 

20  nim-gir  sukkal-zu  igi-su-mu-ra-du  ud 

galu  dumu-mu  ul  gin-na  a-ba  zi-gi-en  te-ba 
ki-bal  gul-gfg  a-a  mu^-zu-§u  a-ba  za-e-dfm  te-ba 
na-iM  tur-tur-e  §u-um-me-ti  a-ba  za-e-tlfm  te-ba 
n^gal-gal-e  §u-um-me-ti  a-ba  za-e-dfm  te-ba 

25  nd^tur-tur-zu  na-gal-gal-zu  mug-ba  u-me-am 
ki-bal  a-zi-da-zu  u-mu-e-gul  kab-bu-zu  ii-mu-e-sig 
(dingir)  i§kur-ri  dug-dug-ga  a-a  mu^-na-sii  gi§-ni-ba-§i-in-ag 
a-a  (dingir)  Iskur  6-ta  e-a-ni  ud  ka-silim  na-nam 
6-ta  viru-ta  [e-]a-ni  ug'-ban-da  na-nam 


150  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

30  Out  of  the  city  took  his  way,  the  spirit  of  thunderous 
voice. 

XXX  Unes;  a  psalm  to  Ramman. 
30  uru-ta  [  ]  ga-ra-ni  ud  ka-mur-ra  na-nam 

3.  PROCESSIONAL  HYMN  TO  MARDUK  ' 
O  Lord,  on  thine  entrance  into  thy  house,  may  thy 

house  rejoice  in  thee. 
Mighty  Lord   Marduk,  on   thine  entrance  into  thy 

house,^  may  thy  house  rejoice  in  thee. 
Great  warrior,  lord  Enbilulu,  on  thine  entrance  into 

thy  house,  may  thy  house  rejoice  in  thee. 
Rest,  O  Lord,  rest,  O  Lord,  may  thy  house  rejoice  in 

thee. 

5  Rest,  lord  of  Babylon,  may  thy  house  rejoice  in  thee. 
Rest,  lord  of  E-sagila,^  may  thy  house  rejoice  in  thee. 
Rest,  lord  of  E-zida,  may  thy  house  rejoice  in  thee. 
Rest,  lord  of  E-makhtila,  may  thy  house  rejoice  in 

thee. 
E-sagila,  the  house  of  thy  lordship,  may  thy  house 
rejoice  in  thee. 

*  This  text  exists  both  in  an  Assyrian  copy  belonging  to  Ashurbani- 

Eal's  library,  and  also  in  a  Sumerian  and  Babylonian  original  discovered 
y  the  Deutsche  Orient-Gesellschaft  in  Babylon.  The  former  is  pub- 
lished IV  R.,  18,  No.  2,  the  latter  by  F.  H.  Weissbach,  Babylomsche 
Miszellen  (1903),  Plate  ISf.,  who  also  translates  it  pp.  36fif.  It  is  also 
translated  by  Rogers,  The  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyina,  pp.  178, 
179,  where  there  is  also  some  discussion  of  its  characteristics.  It  is 
translated  again  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und 
Bilder,  i,  p.  85,  with  the  omission  of  lines  13-28. 

2  In  the  second  line  and  thereafter  only  the  word  "house"  is  repeated, 
the  rest  of  the  formula  being  mentally  supplied  from  the  first  line. 

'  Esagila  is  Marduk's  temple  in  Babylon,  E-zida  the  temple  of  Nabu 
in  Borsippa,  and  also  the  name  of  a  sanctuary  of  the  same  god  in  the 
temple  of  E-sagila;  E-makhtila  is  a  temple  or  chapel  of  Nabu  in  Borsippa. 

be-lum  ana  biti  ina  e-ri-bi-ka  [bltu-ka  li-i{}-du-ka] 

kab-tu  be-lxim  (ilu)  Marduk  ana  biti  ina  e-ri-bi-ka  bitu-ka 
kar-ra-du  ra-bu-ii  belum  (ilu)  do.  ana  biti  ina  e-ri-bi-ka  bitu-ka 
nu-ul}  belum  nu-ub  belum  bitu-ka 

6  nu-u5  be-el      Ba-ab-ili 
nu-ujj           be-el       fi-sag-il-la 
nu-ulj           be-el       E-zi-da 
nu-ub           be-lum  E-maJj-ti-la 
E-sag-ila  bit  be-lu-ti-ka 


HYMN  TO  MARDUK  151 

10  Thy  city  cries  out  to  thee,  "Rest,"*  may  thy  house 

rejoice  in  thee. 
Babylon  cries  out  to  thee,  "Rest,"  may  thy  house 

rejoice  in  thee. 
The  great  Anu,  father  of  the  gods,  cries  out  to  thee, 

"Rest  at  last." 
May  the  mighty  mountain,  father  Bel,^  cry  to  thee, 

"Rest  at  last." 
The  queen  of  city  and  house,  the  great  mother  BeUt, 

cry  to  thee,  "Rest  at  last." 
15  Ninib,  the  first  born  of  Bel,  with  the  exalted  armor 

of  Anu,  ciy  to  thee,  "Rest  at  last." 
Sin,  the  light  of  heaven  and  earth,   cry  to  thee, 

"Peace  at  last." 
The  strong  hero,  Shamash,  son  of  Nin-gal,  crj'  to 

thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
Ea,   king    of    the    deep,    cry  to    thee,    "Peace    at 

last." 
Damkina,  queen  of  the  deep,  cry  to  thee,  "Peace  at 

last." 
20  Sarpanitum,  the  daughter-in-law^  of  the  deep,  cry  to 

thee.  "Peace  at  last." 


1  The  word  "Rest"  here  and  elsewhere  in  the  hymn  is  an  abbreviation 
of  the  old  formula  of  the  incantation  texts,  "May  thy  heart  be  ap- 
peased." The  hymn  was  to  be  sung  antiphonally,  the  priest  repeating 
the  first  half  of  the  line  and  the  people  responding  with  the  refrain. 
Compare  the  Hallel  Psalms  of  the  Hebrews,  Psalms  113-118. 

2  "Mighty  mountain,"  the  home  of  the  gods.  Father  Bel  is  EUil,  the 
elder  Bel  of  Nippur. 

'  She  is  the  wife  of  Marduk,  who  was  the  son  of  Ea,  god  of  the 
deep. 

10  alu-ka  nu-ulj  lik-bi-ka 

Ba-bi-lu  nu-ul}  lik-bi-ka 

A-nu  ra-bu-u  a-bi  ilani         ma-ti  nu-ujj  lik-bi-ku 

§a-du-u  ra-bu-u  a-bi  (ilu)  En-lil 

ru-bat  a-li  u  biti  um-mu  ra-bi-tum  (ilu)  do 
15  (ilu)  Nin-ib  ma-ru  ri§-tu-u  sa  (ilu)  En-lil  e-mu-ka-an  si-ra-tu 
§a  (ilu)  A-nim 

(ilu)  Sin  na-an-nar  §ame(e)  u  irsi-tim 

id-lum  (ilu)  Sama§  da-ar-ru  maru  (ilu)  Nin-gal 

(ilu)  E-a  §ar-rum  ap-si-i 

[ilu]  Dam-ki-na  be-lit  ap-si-i 
20  [(ilu)  Sar-pa-ni-tu]m  kal-lat  ap-si-i 


152  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The  true  messenger,  Nabu,  cry  to  thee,  "Peace  at 

last." 
The   daughter-in-law,   first   born   of   Urash,   cry   to 

thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
.     .     .     Tashmitum,  cry  to  thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
The  exalted,  great,  my  mistress,  queen  Nana,  cry  to 

thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
25  The  lord  Madanu,  the  overseer  of  the  Anunaki,  cry 

to  thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
Bau,  the  gracious  consort,  ciy  to  thee,  "Peace  at 

last." 
Adad,  beloved  son  of  Anu,  cry  to  thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
Shala,  the  great  lady,^  cry  to  thee,  "Peace  at  last." 
The  lord,  possessor  of  power,  who  dwells  in  E-kur, 

may  the  courage^  of  thy  godhead  be  appeased. 
30  Lord  of  the  gods  art  thou,  may  the  gods  of  heaven 

and  earth  appease  thine  anger, 
Thy  city,  Nippur,  cast  not  away.    Let  them  cry  to 

thee,  "O  lord,  peace." 
Sippar  cast  not  away.    Let  her  cry  to  thee,  "O  lord, 

peace." 
Babylon,  the  city  of  thy  peace,  cast  not  away.    Let 

her  cry  to  thee,  "O  lord,  peace." 


1  She  was  apparently  the  wife  of  Adad,  for  she  is  named  with  him  in 
Sennacherib's  Bavian  Inscription,  line  48. 

*"C!ourage,"  so  Weissbacli,  but  it  is  doubtful. 

[sukkallu  kinu  (ilu)  Nabu 

[kallatum  martu  ris-ti-tum  §a  (ilu)  Uras 

[.     .     .     .]  (ilu)  Tas-me-tum  ma-ti  nu-uj)  lik-bi-ku 

[§]ur-ba-tum  ra-bi-tum  be-el-tum  (ilu)  Na-na-a 
25  be-lum  (ilu)  Ma-da-nu  a-si-ir  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki 

(ilu)  Ba-u  sin-ni§-tum  da-me-ik-tum 

(ilu)  Adad  ma-ru  na-ram  (ilu)  A-nim 

(ilu)  Sa-la  }ji-ir-tum  ra-bi-tum 

be-lum  §a-ga-pu-ru  §a  ina  E-kur  a§-bu  ka-bit-ti  (an)  a-nu-ti-ka 
li-nu-ub 
30  e-til-li  ilani  at-ta  ilani  6a  §ame(e)  u  ir-si-tim  uz-za-ka 

li-ni-i5;bu 

alu-ka  Ni-ip-pu-ru  la  ta-nam-di  belum  nu-ub  lik-bu-ka 

Si-ip-par  la  ta-nam-di 

Ba-bi-la  ala  Iji-du-ti-ka  la  ta-nam-di 


PRAYER  TO  ISHTAR  153 

Look  graciously  upon  thy  house.     Look  graciously 
upon  thy  city.     Let  them  cry  to  thee,  "O  lord, 
peace." 
35  Look  graciously  upon  Babylon  and  E-sagila.     Let 
them  cry  to  thee,  "0  lord,  peace." 

The  bolt  of  Babylon,  the  lock  of  E-sagila,  the  de- 
fense of  E-zida 

Bring  back  to  their  places.    The  gods  of  heaven  and 
earth,  let  them  cry  to  thee,  "0  lord,  peace."^ 

»  At  the  close  is  a  colophon  directing  that  the  hymn  be  used  on  the 
eleventh  day  of  Nisan,  the  first  month  of  the  new  year,  when  Marduk 
entered  his  own  especial  sanctuary  in  the  temple  of  E-sagila. 

bita-ka  nai>-Ii-is  ala-ka  nap-li-is 
35  Ba-bi-la  u  E-sag-ila  nap-li-is  ^ 

mi-dil  §u-ma  §i-gar  §u-ma  li-bit-ti  E-zi-da 

a-na  a§-ri-§u  tu-ur-ra  Hani  §a  §aine(e)  u  irei-tim  be-Ium  nu-u^ 
lik-bu-ka 

4.  A  "PRAYER  OF  THE  RAISING  OF  THE  HAND" 
TO  ISHTAR » 
Incantation.     I  pray  unto  thee,  sovereign  of  sov- 
ereigns, goddess  of  goddesses, 
Ishtar,  queen  of  all  men,  directress  of  mankind. 
O  Irnini,^  O  exalted  one,  mistress  of  the  Igigi, 
Thou    art   mighty,    thou    art   queen,    thy    name   is 
exalted, 
5  Thou  art  the  light  of  heaven  and  earth,  O  valiant 
daughter  of  Sin, 


'  Neo-Babylonian  text  published  and  translated  by  L.  W.  King,  The 
Seven  Tablets  of  Creation,  i,  pp.  222ff.,  ii,  Plate  IxxvfT. ;  Zimmern,  Hymnen, 
pp.  19fT.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens,  pp. 
356fT. ;  Jastrow,  Die  Religion  Bahyloniens  und  Assyriens,  ii,  pp.  66n. ; 
Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  S5ff. 

*  Ishtar  is  here  identified  with  Irnini,  and  below  with  Gushea.  This 
process  of  identification  was  widely  extended.  Elsewhere  she  is  iden- 
tified with  Nana,  Belit,  etc. 

§iptu  u-sal-li-ki  be-lit  be-li-e-ti  i-lat  i-la-a-ti 
(ilu)  Istar  §ar-ra-ti  kul-Iat  da-ad-me  mu§-te-§i-rat  te-ni-§e-e-ti 
(ilu)  Ir-ni-ni  mut-tal-la-a-ti  ra-bit  (ilu)  Igigi 
gaS-ra-a-ti  ma-al-ka-a-ti  su-mu-ki  si-ru 
5  at^ti-ma  na-an-na-rat  §ame(e)  u  irsitim(tira)  ma-rat   (ilu)  Sin 
ka-rit-ti 


154  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Bearing  arms,  establishing  combat, 

Framing  all  laws,  wearing  the  crown  of  dominion, 

O  lady,  thy  greatness  is  majestic,  exalted  above  all 

the  gods. 
Star  of  lamentation,  who  makest  hostility  among 

brethren  at  peace, 
10  Making  them  abandon  friendship. 

For  a  friend.    0  lady  of  defeat,  who  disturbs  my  peace. 
O  Gushea,  who  art  covered  with  battle,  who   art 

clothed  with  fear. 
Thou  dost  perfect  destiny  and  decision,  the  law  of 

earth  and  heaven. 
Sanctuaries,  shrines,  divine  dwellings  and  temples 

worship  thee. 
15  Where    is    thy  name   not   heard?     Where    not  thy 

decrees? 
Where  are  thy  images  not  made?     Where  are  thy 

temples  not  founded? 
Where  art  thou  not  great?     Where   art  thou  not 

exalted? 
Anu,  Ellil  and  Ea  have  exalted  thee,   among  the 

gods  have  they  increased  thy  dominion. 

Obverse: 

They  have  exalted  thee  among  the  Igigi,  they  have 
made  thy  place  great. 

mut-tab-bi-la-at  kakke  §a-ki-na-at  tu-ku-un-ti 
tja-mi-mat  gi-mir  par-si  a-pi-rat  a-gi-e  be-lu-ti 
(ilu)  belti  su-pu-u  nar-bu-ki  eli  ka-la  ilani  si-ru 
kakab  ta-nu-ka^-a-ti  mus-tam-Jji-sa-at  ajje  mit-gu-ru-ti 

10  mut-ta-ad-di-na-at  it-ba-ru 

it-bur-ti  be-lit  tu-sa-ri  mut-tak-ki-pat  §alimti-ia 
(ilu)  Gu-se-a  sa  tu-ku-un-ta  Jjal-pat  la-bi-§at  Jjar-ba-Sa 
gam-ra-a-ti  §ip-ta  u  purussa  ur-ti  irsitim(tim)  u  §a-ma-mi 
svik-ku  e§-ri-e-ti  ni-me-da  u  parakke  u-tuk-ku  ka-a-§i 

15  e-ki-a-am  la  §umu-ki  e-ki-a-am  la  par-su-ki 

e-ki-a-am  la  us-su-ra  usurati-ki  e-ki-a-am  la  innadu  parakke-ki 
e-ki-a-am  la  ra-ba-a-ti  c-ki-a-am  la  si-ra-a-ti 
(ilu)  A-num  (ilu)  Ellil  u  (ilu)  E-a  ul-lu-u-ki  ina  iLtni  u-§ar-bu-u 
be-lu-ut-ki 

Obverse: 

u-§a-a§-ku-ki  ina  nap-Jjar  (ilu)  Igigi  u-§a-ti-ru  maa-za-az-ki 


PRAYER  TO  ISHTAR  155 

20  At  the  thought  of  thy  name  the  heaven  and  the 

earth  quake, 
The  gods  tremble,  the  Anunaki  falter. 
Thy  name  is  terrible,  men  do  pay  homage  to  it. 
For  thou  art  great,  thou  art  exalted. 
All  the  black  headed  race,  all  mankind,  adore  thy 

power. 
25  Thou  judgest  the  cause  of  men  with  justice  and  right; 
Thou  regardest  with  mercy  the  despised  man,  thou 

settest  right  the  down-trodden  every  morning. 
How  long  wilt  thou  tarry,  O  lady  of  heaven  and 

earth,  shepherdess  of  pale-faced  men? 
How  long  wilt  thou  tarry,  O  lady  of  the  holy  E-anna, 

the  pure  storehouse? 
How  long  wilt  thou  tarry,  0  lady  whose  feet  are 

unwearied,  whose  knees  do  run? 
30  How  long  wilt  thou  tarry,  O  lady  of  conflict  and  all 

battles? 
O  thou  glorious  one,  that  ragest  among  the  Igigi, 

who  dost  subdue  angry  gods, 
Powerful   over  all  princes,   holding  the  sceptre   of 

kings. 
That  openest  the  bonds  of  all  slaves, 
That  art  raised  on  high,  that  art  firmly  established, — 

O  valiant  Ishtar,  great  is  thy  might. 

20  a-na  Jji-is-sat  su-me-ki  §amti(u)  u  ir8itim(tim)  i-ru-ub-bu 
ilani  i-ru-bu  i-nar-ru-tu  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki 
§umu-ki  ra-a§-bu  is-tam-ma-ra  te-ni-§e-e-ti 
at-ti-ma  ra-ba-a-ti  u  si-ra-a-ti 

nap-iiar  sal-mat  kak-ka-di  nam-ma§-§u-u  te-ni-§e-e-ti  i-dal-Ia- 
lu  kurdi-ki 

25  di-in  ba-Jju-la-a-ti  ina  kit-ti  u  mi-sa-ri  ta-din-ni  at-ti 
tap-pal-la-si  Jjab-lu  u  §ak-su  tuS-te-e§-§e-ri  ud-da-kam 
a-^u-lap-ki  be-lit  same(e)  u  ir8itim(tim)  ri-e-a-at  ni§e  a-pa-a-ti 
a-^u-lap-ki  be-lit  E-an-na  kud-du-su  §u-tum-mu  el-lu 
a-^u-lap-ki  (ilu)  belti  ul  a-ni-^a  §epa-ki  la-si-ma  bir-ka-a-ki 

30  a-5u-lap-ki  be-lit  ta-^a-zi  ka-Ii-§u-nu  tam-Jja-ri 

§u-pu-u-tum  la-ab-bat  (ilu)  Igigi  mu-kan-ni-§at  ilani  §ab-su-ti 
li-'-a-at  ka-li-§u-nu  ma-al-ku  sa-bi-ta-at  sir-rit  Sarrani 
pi-ta-a-at  pu-su-um-me  sa  ka-li-§i-na  ardati 
na-an-§e-a-at   na-an-di-a-at   ka-ritti   (ilu)    Istar   ra-bu-u  kur- 
di-ki 


156  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

35  Brilliant  torch  of  heaven  and  of  earth,  light  of  all 

dwellings, 
Terrible  in  combat,  without  a  rival,  strong  in  battle. 
Flame  that  roarest  against  the  foe,  and  cutteet  off 

the  mighty, 
O  furious  Ishtar,  who  assemblest  troops, 

0  goddess  of  men,  goddess  of  women,  whose  de- 
cision none  may  apprehend. 

40  Where   thou   dost   regard   the   dead   Uve,  the    sick 
arise. 
The  unjust  become  just  beholding  thy  face, 

1  invoke,  sorrowful,  sighing,  suffering  thy  servant. 
Look  upon  me,  O  my  lady,  and  accept  my  supplica- 
tion, 

Pity  me  in  truth,  and  hearken  unto  my  prayer 
45  Speak    dehverance    unto    me,    let    thy    heart    be 

appeased. 
Deliverance  for  my  suffering  body,  full  of  troubles 

and  disorders? 
Deliverance  for  my  afflicted  heart,  full  of  sorrow 

and  sighing? 
Deliverance  for  my  suffering  bowels,  troubled  and 

confused? 
Deliverance  for  my  troubled  house,  pouring  forth 

complaints? 

35  na-mir-tum  di-par§ame(e)  u  irsitim  (tim)  §a-ru-ur  kal  da-ad-me 
iz-zi-it  kab-lu  la  ma-Jjar  a-li-lat  tam-Jja-ri 
a-ku-ku-u-tum   §a   ana   ai-bi   nap-Jjat   sa-ki-na-at   sul-lu-uk-ti 

ik-du-ti 
mu-um-mil-tum  (ilu)  IStar  mu-pajj-jji-rat  pu-uji-ri 
i-Iat  zikruti  ilu  I§-tar  sinni§ati  §a  la  i-Iam-ma-du  mi-lik-§u 
ma-am-man 

40  a-§ar  tap-pal-la-si  i-bal-lut  (amelu)  mitu  i-te-ib-bi  mar-su 
i§-§i-ir  la  i-§a-ru  a-mi-ru  pa-ni-ki 
ana-ku  al-si-ki  an-Jju  su-nu-}ju  §um-ru-su  arad-ki 
a-mur-in-ni-ma  (ilu)  belti-ia  li-ki-e  un-ni-ni-ia 
ki-ni§  nap-li-sin-ni-ma  §i-mi-e  tas-li-ti 

45  a-bu-lap-ia  ki-bi-ma  ka-bat-ta-ki  lip-pa-a§-ra 

a-5u-lap  zumri-ia  na-as-si  §a  ma-lu-u  e-sa-a-ti  u  dal-fea-a-ti 
a-5u-lap  lib-bi-ia  lum-ru-su  sa  ma-lu-u  dim-ti  u  ta-ni-^i 
a-5u-lap  te-ri-ti-ia  na-as-sa-a-ti  e-§a-a-ti  u  dal-Jja-a-ti 
a-5u-lap  biti-ia  §u-ud-lu-bu  §a  u-na-as-sa-su  nissati 


PRAYER  TO  ISHTAR  157 

60  Deliverance  for  my  spirit,  full  of  sorrow  and  sighing? 

0  .     .     .*     Irnini,  fierce  lioness,  may  thy  heart  be 
appeased. 

Raging  wild  ox,  may  thy  heart  be  appeased. 
May  thine  eyes  be  benevolent  toward  me. 
In  thy  glorious  appearance  look  faithfully  upon  me. 
55  Put  an  end  to  the  evil  bewitchments  of  my  body; 

that  I  may  see  thy  clear  light. 
How  long,  O  my  lady,  shall  mine  accusers  persecute 

me? 
Reverse: 

How  long  shall  they  devise  evil  in  rebellion  and 

treachery, 
My  persecutor,  my  pursuer,  shall  spy  after  me? 
How  long,  O  my  lady,  shall  the  crippled  and  diseased 

seek  me? 
60  He  hath  prepared  for  me  a  mourner's  garment,  but 

I  appear  joyously  before  thee. 
The  weak  have  become  strong,  but  I  have  become 

weak. 

1  am  troubled  like  a  flood,  which  the  evil  wind 
maketh  to  rage  (?) 

1  The  scribe  erased  here  and  did  not  rewrite. 

50  a-Jiu-lap  kab-ta-ti-ia  §a  us-ta-bar-ru-u  dim-ti  u  ta-ni-lji 

(ilu)  Ir-ni-ni  [.     .     .'J-i-tum  la-ab-bu  na-ad-rulib-ba-ki  li-nu-^a 

ri-i-mu  §ab-ba-su-u  ka-6iY-ta-ki  lip-pa-as-ra 

damkati  ina-ki  lib-sa-a  e-li-ia 

ina  bu-ni-ki  nam-ru-ti  ki-nis  nap-li-sin-ni  ia-a-§i 
55  uk-ki-§i  u-pi-§a  limneti  §a  zumri-ia  nuru-ki  nam-ru  lu-mur 

a-di  ma-ti  (ilu)  belti-ia  bele  da-ba-bi-ia  ni-kil-mu-u-in-ni-ma 

Reverse: 

ma  sur-ra-a-ti  u  la  ki-na-a-ti  i-kap-pu-du-ni  lim-ni-e-ti 
ri-du-u-a  Jja-tu-u-a  is-tam-ma-ru  eli-ia 
a-di  ma-ti  (ilu)  belti-ia  lil-lu  a-ku-u  i-ba-'-an-ni 
90  ib-na-an-ni  muk-ku  ar-ku-um-ma  ana-ku  am-mir-ki^ 
en-§u-ti  id-ni-nu-ma  ana-ku  e-ni-i§ 
a-sab-bu-'  ki-ma  a-gi-i  §a  up-pa-ku  saru  lim-na 


'  EIrasure  in  original  text. 

2  The  meaning  of  the   line  is  extremely  doubtful.     The  translation 
above  given  is  due  to  suggestions  of  Langdon. 


158  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

My  heart  hath  taken  wing,  it  hath  flown  away  like 

a  bird  of  the  heavens. 
I  moan  hke  a  dove,  night  and  day. 
65  I  am  made  desolate,  and  I  weep  bitterly, 
In  pain  and  sorrow  my  soul  is  distressed. 
What  have  I  done,  O  my  god  and  my  goddess? 
Is  it  because  I  feared  not  my  god  or  my  goddess 

that  trouble  hath  befallen  me? 
Sickness,  headache,  ruin  and  destruction  are  come 

upon  me; 
70  Miseries,  turning  away  of  countenance,  and  fullness 

of  anger  are  my  lot. 
Indignation,  wrath,  anger  of  gods  and  men. 
I  behold,  O  my  lady,  days  of  affliction,  months  of 

sorrow,  years  of  misfortune; 
I  behold,   O  my  lady,  judgment  of  disorder  and 

violence, 
Death  and  misery  make  an  end  of  me. 
75  Desolate  is  my  sanctuary,  my  shrine  is  desolate, 
Over  my  house,  my  gate,  and  my  fields  is  affliction 

poured  forth. 
As  for  my  god  his  face  is  turned  elsewhere; 
My  family  is  scattered,  my  house  walls  are  broken 

into. 


i-.^a-'  it-ta-nap-ras  lib-bi  ki-ma  is-sur  sa-ma-mi 

a-dam-mu-um  ki-ma  su-um-ma-tum  mu-§i  u  ur-ra 
66  na-an-gu-la-ku-ma  a-bak-ki  zar-bi§ 

ina  '-u-a  a-a  §um-ru-sa-at  ka.-bit-ti 

mi-na-a  e-pu-u§  ili-ia  u  (ilu)  i§-tar-ia  a-na-ku 

ki-i  la  pa-lij)  ili-ia  u  (ilu)  i§tari-ia  ana-ku  ep-§e-ik 

§ak-nu-nim-ma  mur-su  ti-'-i  Jju-lu-uk-ku-u  u  §ul-lu-uk-ti 
70  §ak-na-ni  ud-da-a-ti  sub-b^r  pa-ni  u  ma-li-e  lib-ba-a-iti 

uz-zu  ug-ga-ti  lib-sat  ilani  u  a-me-lu-ti 

a-ta-mar    (ilu)    bclti-ia    Ome   uk-ku-lu-ti  arfee    na-an-du-ni-ti 
Sanati  §a  ni-zik-ti 

a-ta-mar  (ilu)  belti-ia  §ib-ta  i-§i-ti  u  sab-mas-ti 

u-kal-la-an-ni  mu-u-tu  u  §ap-§a-ku 
75  Su-har-ru-ur  ea-gi-e-a  §u-bar-ru-rat  a-sir-ti 

eli  biti  b&bi  u  kar-ba-a-ti-ia  Sa-ku-um-ma-ti  tab-kat 

ili-ia  ana  a-§ar  §a-nim-ma  sub-bu-ru  pa-nu-§u 

sap-bat  il-la-ti  ta-bi-ni  pur-ru-ur 


PRAYER  TO  ISHTAR  159 

But  unto  my  lady  do  I  give  heed,  my  ear  is  turned 

toward  her; 
80  My  prayer  is  unto  thee,  dissolve  my  ban. 

Blot  out  my  sin,  my  fault,  my  mockery  and  my  offence  I 
Forgive  my  mockery,  accept  my  supplication. 
Free  my  breast,  send  me  comfort. 
Guide  my  footsteps  that  happily  and  proudly  among 

the  living  I  may  pursue  my  way. 
85  Speak  the  word,  that  at  thy   conmiand  the  angry 

god  may  be  favorable. 
And  that  the  goddess  who  is  angry  may  be  gracious. 
My  gloomy,  smoking  brazier  may  shine, 
My  quenched  torch  may  be  rehghted. 
May  my  scattered  family  be  collected. 
90  May  the  fold  be  wide,  and  the  enclosures  be  spacious. 
Be  favorable  to  the  abasement  of  my  face,  give  ear 

unto  my  prayer. 
Look  upon  me  in  truth  and  [accept  my  swp plication. Y 
How  long,  O  my  lady,  wilt  thou  be  angry,  and  thy 

face  be  turned  away? 
How  long,  O  my  lady,  wilt  thou  be  furious,  and  thy 

soul  be  in  anger? 


'  Supplied  by  King. 


u-pa-ka  a-na  (ilu)  belti-ia  ka-a-§i  ib-§a-ki  uzna-a-a 
80  u-sal-ii-ki  ka-a-§i  '-il-ti  pu-ut-ri 

pu-ut-ri  ar-ni  §ir-ti  kil-la-ti  u  iji-ti-ti 

mi-e-§i  kil-la-ti-ia  li-ki-e  un-ni-ni-ia 

ru-um-mi-i'  ki-rim-ia  §u-bar-ra-a-a  §uk-ni 

§u-te-si-ri  kib-si  nam-ri§  e-til-li§  it-ti  baltuti  lu-ba-'  suki 
85  k;i-bi-ma  ina  ki-bi-ti-ki  ilu  zi-nu-u  li-is-lim 

(ilu)  iStari  §a  is-bu-sa  li-tu-ra 

e-tu-u  katru  lim-me-ir  ki-nu-ni 

bi-li-ti  li-in-na-pi-ib  di-pa-ri 

sa-pi-ib-tu  il-la-ti  lip-^jur 
90  tarbaeu  li-ir-pis  li§-tam-di-lu  su-pu-ri 

mug-ri  li-bi-en  ap-pi-ia  si-me-e  su-pi-e-a 

ki-ni§  nap-li-sin-ni-ma  [erasure  by  the  scribe] 

a-di  ma-ti  (ilu)  belti-ia  zi-na-ti-ma  sub-lju-ru  pa-nu-ki 

a-di  ma-ti  (ilu)  belti-ia  ra-'-ba-ti-ma  uz-uz-za-at  kal>ta-at-ki 


>  Text  in.     Read  i  or  e  (?);  ia  for  i,  also  11.  11  and  95,  evidently  to  be 
pronounced  i  [I-angdon]. 


160  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

95  Incline  thy  neck,  now  turned  away,  let  a  word  of 

grace  be  before  thy  face, 
As  the  free  waters  of  the  river,  may  thy  soul  be 

freed. 
My  oppressors,  may  I  trample  them  under  foot  like 

the  clay, 
And  they  that  are  angry  against  me,  subdue  them, 

and  crush  them  beneath  my  feet. 
Let  ray  prayers  and  supplications  come  unto  thee, 
100  And  let  thy  great  mercy  be  upon  me, 

That  they  who  see  me  in  the  street  may  magnify 

thy  name. 
And  I  will  glorify  thy  godhead  and  thy  might  before 

men. 
Ishtar  is  exalted !    Ishtar  is  queen! 
The  lady  is  exalted!    The  lady  is  queen! 

105  Irnini,  the  valiant  daughter  of  Sin,  hath  no  rival. 

PRAYER    OF    THE    RAISING    OF    THE    HAND    TO    ISHTAR 

106  Formula  of  the  raising  of  the  hand  to  Ishtar 

This  is  the  (magical)  ritual:  thou  shalt  kneel  at  the 
foot,  a  green  bough  shalt  thou  sprinkle  with  pure 
water;  four  bricks  sabbu  shalt  thou  set  up; 

95  tir-ri    ki-§ad-ki    §a  ta-ad-di-i'  a-mat    damiktim(tim)    pa-ni-ki 
§uk-iii 
ki-ma  me  pa-sir  nari  ka-bit-ta-ki  lip-pa-as-ra 
ik-du-ti-ia  ki-ma  kak-ka-ru  lu-kab-bi-is 
§ab-su-ti-ia  kun-ni-sim-ma  su-pal-si-Jji  ina  sap-Ii-ia 
su-pu-u-a  u  su-lu-u-a  lil-li-ku  eli-ki 
100  ta-a-a-ra-tu-ki  rab-ba-a-ti  lib-sa-a  eli-ia 
a-mi-ru-u-a  ina  sftki  li-§ar-bu-u  ai-kir-ki 
u  ana-ku  ana  sal-mat  kakkadi  ilu-ut-ki  u  kur-di-ki  lu-sa-pi 
(ilu)  I§-tar-ma  si-rat  (ilu)  Is-tar-ma  sar-rat 
(ilu)  belti-ma  si-rat  (ilu)  belti-ma  sar-rat 

105  (ilu)  Ir-ni-ni  ma-rat  (ilu)  Sin  ka-rit-ti  ma-bi-ra  ul  isat 

106  INIM-INIM-MA    §U-IL-LA    (dINGIR)    INNANNa(na)-KAM 

kikittu   suatu   asar   sepa   takadda-ad^   gu§uru   arku   mti   ellu 
tasallajj  IV  libnati  §a|jbi  taaaddi  (di) 

•  See  note  on  line  83. 

»  See  Babyloniaca,  iii,  23(L 


HYMN  TO  ISHTAR  161 

A  lamb  shalt  thou  take;  with  sarbatu  wood  shalt 
thou  fill  the  [the  censer],  and  thou  shalt  set  fire 
(thereto);  sweet  scented  unguents,  fine  meal  (?) 
and  some  cypress-wood 
Shalt  thou  heap  thereon;  a  drink  offering  shalt  thou 
offer,  but  thou  shalt  not  bow  thyself  down.  This 
incantation  before  the  goddess  Ishtar 
110  Three  times  shalt  thou  recite  .  .  .  and  thou 
shalt  not  look  behind  thee. 


Incantation.  "O  exalted  Ishtar,  that  givest  light 
unto  the  four  quarters  of  the  world." 

This  copy  from  Borsippa,*  like  unto  its  archetype,  has 
Nergal-balatsu-iqbi,  son  of  Atarad-fca/me,  magician, 

Written  for  his  life,  and  has  revised  it,  and  deposited 
it  in  the  temple  of  E-sagila.^ 

'  Borsippa,    center  of  the  worship  of  Nabu,   and  the  sister  city  of 
Babylon,  with  which  it  was  connected  by  a  processional  street. 
*  Esagila,  the  temple  of  Marduk  in  Babylon. 

immeru  telike(e)  (isu)  sarbatu  te-si-en  isatu  tanaddi(di)  rikk§ 

masljati  burasu 
tattabak   (ak)  mi-ijj-ija  tanakki   (ki)-ma  la  tus-kin  mi-nu-tu 
an-ni-tu  ana  pan  (ilu)  I§-tar 
110  §u§lu-§u  tamannu  (nu)  ki-za-za-'ma  ana  arki-ka  la  tappalas 


§iptu  §a-ku-tum  (ilu)  Is-tar  mu-nam-mi-rat  kib-ra-a-ti 

gab-ri  Bar-sip  (ki)  kima  labiri-su(m)  (ilu)  Nergal-balat-su-ik-bi 

apil(m)  a-ta-rad-KAL-ME  (amelu)  asipu 
ana  balati-su  istur  ibri-ma  ina  6-sag-ila  u-kia 

1  Name  of  an  incantation. 

5.  HYMN  TO  ISHTAR 
O  light  of  the  heavens,  thou  that  dost  flame  Uke  a 
fire  over  the  earth. 


I  This  h>-mn  belongs  to  a  series,  called  in  Sumerian  uru  gulage,  i.  e., 
"She  whose  city  is  destroyed,"  which  consisted  originally  of  six  tablets, 
of  which  the  third  and  fourth  have  been  lost.  The  hymn  is  found  oa 
the  reverse  of  Tablet  Six,  and  was  also  used  independently,  as  is  shown 
by  its  preservation  upon  a  separate  tablet  (British  Museum  S.  954, 
published  by  Delitzsch,  Assyrische  Lesestiicke,  3rd  edition,  pp.  134-136). 
It  has  been  translated  by  Hussey,  Sumerian- Babylonian  Hymns,  Amer- 
ican Journal  of  Semitic  Languages,  xxiii,  pp.  169ff.,  and  by  Langdon, 
Sum,erian  and  Babylonian  Psalms,  pp.  192ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textea 
Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens,  pp.  366ff. 

nu-iir  Same(e)  sa  ki-ma  i-§a-tim  i-na  ma-a-tim  nap-^at  at-ti-ma 


162  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

0  goddess,  when  thou  dost  rise  above  the  earth, 
Even  as  the  earth  thou  art  made  to  journey  forth, 
Unto  thee  the  way  of  truth^  shows  praise, 
5  When  thou  enterest  into  a  man's  house. 

Thou  art  a  leopard,  gone  in  to  seize  the  lambs, 
Thou  art  a  lion  which  strides  over  the  plain! 
Light  of  day,  virgin,  ornament  of  the  heavens. 
A  virgin  is  Ishtar,  ornament  of  the  heavens. 
10  Who   art   adorned   with   craftsmanship   of   precious 

stones,  ornament  of  the  heavens. 
O  regent  sister  of  Shamash,  ornament  of  the  heavens. 
(Ishtar  speaks)  "To  give  forth  omens  do  I  arise,  do  I 

arise  in  perfectness. 
For  my  father  Sin,  to  give  omens  do  I  arise,  do  I 

arise  in  perfectness. 
For  my  brother  Shamash,  to  give  omens  do  I  arise, 

do  I  arise  in  perfectness, 
15  Me  hath  my  father  Shamash  established  to  give  out 

omens  do  I  arise,  do  I  arise  in  perfectness. 
In  the  gleaming  heaven  to  give  omens,  do  I  arise, 

do  I  arise  in  perfectness. 
In  jubilation  over  my  praise,  in  jubilation  over  my 

praise, 

I§-ta-ri-tum  i-na  ir-si-ti  i-na  u-zu-zi-ki 
§a  [ki-ma  ir]-si-tim  su-tu-kat  at-ti-ma 
ka-a-si  su-li-e  kit-ti  i-kar-rab-ki 
5  a-na  bit  a-me-lim  i-na  e-ri-bi-ki 

bar-ba-ru  sa  a-na  li-ki-e  bu-jja-di  §u-lu-ku  at-ti 
ni-e-§u  §a  ina  kir-be-ti  it-ta-na-al-la-ku  at-ti 
<i-mu  ar-[da]-tum  u-su-ma  §ame(e) 
ar-da-tum  (ilu)  I§-tar  u-su-ma  §ame(e) 
10  §a  su-kut-ti  su-bi-i  §ak-na-at  u-su-ma  §ame(e) 
ta-lim-ti  (ilu)  Samas  u-su-ma  same(e) 
a-na  su-ta-bu-ul  te-ri-e-ti  az-za-az  git-ma-li§  az-za-az 
a-na  a-bi-ia  (ilu)  Sin  §u-ta-bu-ul  te-ri-e-ti  az-za-az  git-ma-li§ 

£IZ~Z3,~RZ 

a-na  abi-ia  (ilu)  Sama§  su-ta-bu-ul  te-ri-e-ti  az-za-az  git-ma-Ii§ 
az-za-az 
15  ia-a-§i  a-bi  (ilu)  Na-an-na-ru  ul-zi-iz-an-ni  §u-ta-bu-ul  te-ri-e-ti 

H'Z~*Z3<''2fZ 

i-na  §ame(e)  id-di-su-ti  §u-ta-bu-ul  te-ri-e-ti  az-za-az  git-ma-li§ 

az-za-az 
i-na  ri-§a-a-ti  ta-na-da-tu-u-a  i-na  ri-§a-a-ti  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 


HYMN  TO  ISHTAR  163 

In  jubilation  a  goddess  I  walk  loftily  (?) 
I  am  Ishtar  goddess  of  the  evening, 
20  I  am  Ishtar  goddess  of  the  morning, 

Ishtar  who  openeth  the  bolt  of  the  gleaming  heaven, 

that  is  my  glory, 
I  darken  the  heaven,  I  quake  the  earth,  that  is  my 

glory, 
She  that  darkeneth  the  heaven,  and  shake  the  earth, 

that  is  my  glory. 
Reverse: 

She  who   flameth   on  heaven's  terrace,   she   whose 

name  is  brilliant  in  all  the  earth,  for  my  glory. 
Queen  of  the  heavens  'proclaimed  above  and  below 

for  my  glory. 
The  mountains  all  together  do  I  subdue,  for  my 

glory. 
The  great  wall  of  the  mountains  am  I,  their  bolt  am 

I,  for  my  glory. 
5  Let  thy  heart  be  appeased,  let  thy  soul  be  calmed. 
May  the  lord,  the  great  Anu,  appease  thy  heart. 
May  the  lord,  the  great  mountain,  Elhl,  calm  thy 

soul, 
O  goddess,  lady  of  the  heavens,  let  thy  heart  be 

appeased. 

i-na  ri-sa-a-ti  is-ta-ri-tum  ana-ku  sa-ki-is  al-Iak 
(ilu)  Istar  i-lat  si-me-tan  ana-ku 
20  (ilu)  Istar  i-lat  se-ri-e-ti  ana-ku 

(ilu)  Istar  pi-ta-at  si-gar  same(e)  el-lu-ti  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 
same(e)  u-ra-ab  ir-si-tum  u-nar-rat  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 
mu-rib-bat  §ame(e)  mu-nar-ri-ta-at  Lrsi-tim  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 
Reverse: 

Sa  ina  §u-pu-uk  §ame(e)  nap-Jjat  ina  da-ad-mi  zi-kir-sa  su-pu-u 
ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

§ar-rat  §ame(e)  e-lis  u  sap-lis  lik-ka-ba-a  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

Sa-di(i)  il-te-ni§  a-sap-pan  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 

Sa  §a-di(i)  du-ur-su-nu  ra-bu-u  ana-ku  si-gar-su-nu  rabu-u  ana- 
ku  ta-na-da-tu-u-a 
5  lib-bu-ki  li-nu-ujj  ka-l)at-ta-ki  lip-sab 

be-lum  (ilu)  A-num  rabu(u)  lib-ba-ki  li-ni-iji 

be-lum  sa-du(u)  rabu(u)  (ilu)  Ellil  ka-bat-ta-ki  li-pa-a§-§i-i{j 

(ilu)  I§-ta-ri-tum  be-lit-same(e)  lib-ba-ki  li-nu-uii 


164  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

O  lady,  queen  of  heaven,  let  thy  soul  be  calmed.* 
10  O  lady,  queen  of  E-anna,  let  thy  heart  be  appeased. 
O  lady,  queen  of  Erech,  let  thy  soul  be  calmed. 
0  lady,  queen  of  the  shining  Erech,  let  thy  heart  be 

appeased. 
O  lady ,  queen  of  Kharsagkalama,  let  thy  soul  be  calmed. 
O  lady,  queen  of  E-tur-kalama,  let  thy  heart  be 

appeased. 
15  O  lady,  queen  of  Babylon,  let  thy  soul  be  calmed. 
O  lady,  my  queen  Nana,  let  thy  heart  be  appeased. 
Queen  of  the  house.  Queen  of  the  gods,  let  thy  soul 

be  calmed. 
A  Psalm  on  the  flute        to  Ishtar. 


*  From  line  9  to  the  end  of  the  hj-mn  the  Assyrian  translation  does 
not  accompany  the  Sumerian,  which  is  simply  a  series  of  exclamations. 

NIN  GASAN    AN-NA   BAR-ZU 

10   NIN  GASAN    E-AN-NA    SA-ZU 

NIN  GASAN   KI    UNUG(ki)-GA   BAR-ZU 

NIN  GASAN    KI    HALLABI    (ki)    SA-ZU 

NIN  GASAN    HAR-SAG-KALAM-MA    BAR-ZU 

NIN  GASAN    E-TUR-KALAMA-MA    SA-ZU 

15   NIN  GASAN    TIN-TIR-(ki)-RA    BAR-ZU 

NIN  GAS.\N-MU    (dIMMER)    NA-NA-A    SA-ZU 

GASAN    E-A    GASAN    DIM-ME-IR-E-NE     BAR-ZU     gE-EN-SE-NE 

er-sem-ma  (dingir)  mnina-ge 

6.  FRAGMENT  OF  WISDOM  LITERATURE,  THE  SO- 
CALLED  BABYLONIAN  JOB,  SECOND  TABLET 
OF  THE  WISDOM  OF  TABI-UTUL-ELLIL ' 

I  attained  unto  (long)       I   moved   beyond   the   ap- 
life,  pointed  time, 

*  Published  IV  R.,  2d  edition,  60.  The  text  was  already  the  subject 
of  comment  in  Ass3'rian  times,  and  explanations  in  Assyrian  are  pub- 
lished in  V  R.,  47.  It  has  been  repeatedly  tra:islated  in  whole  or  part; 
see  espeeially  Zimmern,  in  Schrader's  Die  Keilinschriften  und  das  Alte 
Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  385,  and  also  in  Babylonixche  Hi/mncn  itnd 
Gebete  (Der  Alte  Orient,  vii,  3),  pp.  28ff.;  Jastrow,  Die  Rcliginn  Bahy- 
loniens  vnd  Assyriens,  ii,  pp.  125ff.;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux 
Assyro-Bahylonicns,  pp.  372ff.;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  92,  93.  A  r^sum6  by  Jastrow,  in  ZA,  xx,  pp. 
191ff.  A  portion  of  the  third  tablet  has  been  published  recently  bv 
R.  Campbell  Thompson,  PSBA,  1910,  pp.  ISff.  The  suffering  "herb 
seems  to  liave  been  an  ancient  king,  Tdln-utid-Beli,  whose  name  is 
preserved  in  a  philological  commentary  on  this  text.  V  R.  47,  Rev.  5. 

aksud-ma  a-na  ba-lat  a-dan-na  i-te-ik 


WISDOM  LITERATURE 


165 


Wherever  I  turn, 
Oppression  is  in- 
creased, 
I  have  cried  unto  my 
god, 
5  I  invoked  my  goddess, 

The     Enchanter     did 
not  fix 

The  seer,  at  the  liba- 
tion, 

I  turned  to  the  necro- 
mancer. 

The  magician  by  his 
sorceries 
10  How  different 

If  I  look  behind  me 

As  if  the  sacrifice 

As  if  at  mealtime 

Had  not  inclined  my 
face 
15  Like    one    in     whose 
mouth 
For  whom  god's  day 
has  ceased. 


there  is  evil,  evil — 
righteousness  I  see  not. 

but  he  showed  me  not  his 
face. 

but  she  Ufted  not  up  her 
head. 

through  his  oracle  the  fu- 
ture. 

did  not  establish  my  right. 

but  he  opened  not  my  ear. 

did  not  loosen  my  ban. 

are  the  issues  in  the  world! 
trouble  pursues  me  (?) 
I  had  not  brought  my  god. 
I  had  not  called  upon  my 

goddess, 
and  my  adoration  had  not 

been  seen, 
prayers     and     tears     were 

stopped , 
the    new    moon's    feast    is 

diminished. 


a-sajj-jjur-ma  li-mun  li-mun-ma 

sa-bur-ti  u-ta-sa-pa  i-sar-ti  ul  ut-tu 

ili  al-si-ma  ul  id-di-na  pa-ni-su 
5  u-sal-li  (ilu)  Is-tar-ri  ul  i-sak-ka-a  ri-si-sa 

(amelu)  baru  ina  bi-ir  ar-kat  ul  ip-ru-us 

ina  ma-as-§ak-ka  u  amelu  sa-'-ilu  ul  u-sa-pi  di-i-ni 

za-ki-ku  a-pul-ma  ul  u-pat-ti  uz-ni 

(amelu)  masmasu  ina  ki-kit-ti-e  ki-mil-ti  ul  ip-tur 
10  a-a-i-te  ip-se-e-ti  sa-na-a-ti  ma-ti-tan 

a-mur-ma  ar-kat  ri-da-ti  ip-pi-ru 

ki-i  sa  tam-ki-tum  a-na  ili  la  uk-tin-nu 

u  ina  ma-ka-li-e  (ilu)  Is-tar-ri  la  zak-ru 

ap-pi  la  e-nu-u  §u-kin-ni  la  am-ru 
15  ina  pi-i-su  ip-par-ku-u  su-up-pi-e  tas-li-ti 

ib-ti-lu  0-mu  ili  i-mat-tu  es-se-si 


166 


CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 


Who  has  lain  down  on 

his  side 
Who   has   not   taught 

his  people 
Who  called  not  upon 

his  god 
20  Who    abandoned    his 

goddess 
He    who    forgot    his 

lord, 
Who       pronounced 

lightly 
But     I    myself    took 

thought  only 
Prayer  was  my  rule, 
25  The  day  of  god's  hon- 
oring 
The  day  of  following 

after  the  goddess 
The     prayer     of     the 

king, 
And  his  song, 
I  taught  my  land 
'30  To  honor  the  name  of 

of  the  goddess 
The  respect  of  the  king 


and     has      despised    their 

images, 
god's  fear  and  veneration, 

when  he  ate  of  his  food, 

and  brought  her  not  what 

was  written  (?) 
who  was  to  be  honored  (?) 

the  mighty  name  of  his 
god — I  was  like  him. 

for  prayers  and  suppUca- 
tion. 

sacrifice  my  order, 

was  my  heart's  joy, 

was  for  me  gain  and  riches, 

that  was  my  joy, 

that  was  pleasant  unto  me. 
to  keep  god's  name. 
I  cautioned  my  people. 

I  made  of  highest  power. 


20 


id-du-u  al}-su  sal-mi-su-nu  i-mi-su 

pa-la-Jju  u  it-'-u-du  la  u-sal-mi-du  nise-§u 

ili-su  la  iz-kur  e-kul  a-kal-su 

i-zib  (ilu)  Is-tar-ta-su  mas-tar  la  ui>la 

a-na  sa  im-lju-u  beli-su  im-§u-u 

nis  ili-su  kal>ti  kal-lis  iz-kur  a-na-ku  am-sal 

alj-su-us-ma  ra-man  su-up-pu-u  tas-li-ti 

tas-li-ti  ta-si-mat  ni-ku-u  §ak-ku-u-a 

25  umu  pa-la-aJi  ilani  tu-ub  lib-bi-ia 

umu  ri-du-ti  (ilu)  I§-tar  ni-me-li  ta-at-tur-ru 
ik-ri-bi  sarri  si-i  Iji-du-ti 
u  ni-gu-ta-su  a-na  da-me-ik-ti  §um-ma 
u-§ar  a-na  mati-ia  me  ili  na-sa-ri 

30  .su-mi  (ilu)  Is-tar  §u-kur  ni§e-ia  us-ta-Jji-ia 
ta-na-da-a-ti  sarri  e-lis  u-ma§-sil 


WISDOM  LITERATURE 


167 


In  reverence  of  the 
palace 

For  I  knew  that  be- 
fore the  god 

That    which    seemeth 
good  to  itself, 
35  And  that  which  in  its 
heart  is  rejected, 

Who  can  understand 
the  counsel  of  the 
gods 

The  plan  of  the  gods 
full  of  darkness. 

How  shall  pale-faced 
men  understand 

He  who  lives  in  the 
evening 
40  Quickly  is  he  in  trou- 
ble, 

In  a  moment 

In  an  instant 

Every  moment 

Now  they  are  hungry, 
45  Again  they  are  full, 


I  instructed  the  people. 

such    deeds    are    in    good 

favor, 
that  is  evil  with  god, 

that  is  good  with  god, 

in  heaven? 

who  shall  estabUsh  it? 
the  way  of  the  gods ! 
is  in  the  morning  dead, 
suddenly  is  he  smitten; 

he  is  singing  and  play- 
ing, 

he  is  howling  like  a  corn- 
plainer. 

so  are  their  thoughts 
changed, 

and  are  like  a  corpse, 

and  are  like  unto  god. 


u  pu-lub-tu  ekalli  um-man  u-§al-mid 

lu  i-di  ki-i  it-ti  ili  i-ta-am-gur  an-na-a-ti 

§a  dam-kat  ra-ma-nu-us  [a]-na  ili  kul-lul-tum 

35  §a  ina  lib-bi-su  mu-us-[su]-kat  eli  ili-su  dam-kat 
a-a-u  te-im  ilani  ki-rib  same-e  i-Iam-mad 
mi-Iik  §a  ili  za-nun  zi-e  i-}ja-ak-kim  man-QU 
e-ka-a-ma  il-ma-da  a-lak-ti  ili  a-pa-a-ti 
§a  ina  am-§at  ib-lu-tu  i-mut  ud-di-es 

40  sur-ris  us-ta-dir  za-mar  i{j-ta-mas 
ina  si-bit  ap-pi  i-za-am-mur  e-li-la 
ina  pi-it  pu-ri-di  u-zar-rab  lal-la-ri-es 
ki-i  pi-te-e  u  ka-ta-mi  to-cn-si-na  sit-ni 
im-mu-sa-ma  im-ma-a  §a-lam-tas 

45  i-§ib-ba-a-ma  i-§a-an-na-na  ili-§un 


168 


CUNEIFORM  PAIL^LLELS 


If    it    go    well    with       they  speak  of  climbing  up 

them,  to  heaven; 

If  they  be  in  trouble,       they  talk  of  going  down  to 

hell. 
[At  this  point  there  is  wanting  a  considerable  passage.] 
Reverse : 

My  house  is  become  a  prison  for  me. 

In  the  chains  of  my       are  my  arms  laid, 

flesh 
In  my  own  bonds  [?]         are  my  feet  cast 


5  With  a  whip  he  has 
beaten  me, 

With   a   staff   he   has 
pierced  me, 

All  day  long  doth  fol- 
low 

In  the  middle  of  the 
night  he  lets  me  not 

Through  tearings 
10  My  limbs  are  undone. 

Upon     my     couch     I 
passed  the  night 

I    was    covered    with 
my  excrement 


not     .     .     . 

the  point  was  strong. 

the  avenger, 

breathe  for  a  moment. 

my  joints  are  sundered, 
are     .     .     . 
like  a  bull, 

like  a  sheep. 


ina  ta-a-bi  i-ta-ma-a  i-li  sa-ma-'-a 
u-tas-sa-sa-ma  i-dib-bu-ba  a-rad  ir-kal-la 

[broken] 
Reverse: 

a-na  ki-suk-ki-ia  i-tur-ra  bi-e-tu 
il-lu-ur-tum  si-ri-ia  na-da-a  i-da-a-a 
mas-kan  ram-ni-ia  muk-ku-tu  se-pa-a-a 
ni-da-tu     .     .     . 
5  ki-na-zi  id-da-an-ni-ma  la-a  zil-la-a-tum 
pa-ru-us-su  u-saJj-Jii-il-an-ni  zi-ka-ta  dan-nat 
kal  u-mu  ri-du-u  i-ri-id-da[n-ni] 
ina  sat  musi  ul  u-nap-pa-§a-an-ni  sur-ris 
ina  i-tab-lak-ku-ti  pu-iit-tu-ru  rik-su-u-a 
10  mes-ri-tu-u-a  su-up-pu-jja  i-ta-at-ta-a  a-Jji-tum 
ina  ru-ub-si-ia  a-bit  ki-i  al-pi 
ub-tal-lil  ki-i  immeri  ina  ta-ba-a§-ta-ni-ia 


WISDOM  LITERATURE  169 

My  symptoms  of  fever  were  not  clear   (?)   to  the 

magicians, 

And  my  omens  did      the      diviner     leave 

dark. 

15  The  sorcerer  did  not  handle  well  my  illness. 

And  the  necromancer  of  my  malady, 
could  not  make  an 
end 

The    god    helped    me  he    took    me    not    by    the 

not,  hand, 

The  goddess  did  not  she  came  not  to  my  side. 

pity  me, 

The    tomb     hath  they     seized     my     habita- 

opened,  tion  (?) 

20  Before  I  was  dead,  the    death    wail    was    fin- 
ished. 

My  whole  land   cried  "How  is  he  destroyed!" 

out. 

When     mine     enemy  his  face  glowed, 

heard, 

As  friendly  news  they  his  heart  was  brightened, 

brought  it  to  him, 

But  I  knew  the  time,  of  all  my  family, 

25  When  among  the  guar-  their  divinity  had  mercy.* 
dian  angels 


*  The  reference  is  to  the  protecting  care  exercised  by  the  souls  of 
ancestors. 

sa-kik-ki-ia  i§-bu-tu  (amelu)  masmasu 

u  te-ri-ti-ia  (amelu)  barCi  u-tas-§i 
15  ul  u-sa-pi  a-si-pu  ii-kin  mur-si-ia 

u  a-dan-na  si-li-'-ti-ia  (amelu)  baru  ul  id-din 

ul  i-ru-sa  ilu  ka-ti  ul  is-bat 

ul  i-ri-man-ni  (ilu)  Is-ta-ri  i-da-a-a  ul  il-Iik 

pi-ti  kimajjiju  ir-su-u  §u-ka-nu-u-a 
20  a-di  la  mi-tu-ti-i-ma  bi-ki-ti  gam-rat 

kal  ma-ti-ia  ki-i  Jja-bil  ik-bu-ni 

i§-me-e-ma  Jia-du-u-a  im-me-ru  pa-ni-§u 

ba-di-ti  u-ba-as-si-ru  ka-bat-ta-§u  ip-pir-du 

i-di  li-mu  sa  gi-mir  kim-ti-ia 
25  §a  ki-rib  se-di-e  ilu-ut-su-un  i-rim 


170  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

7.  AN  INCANTATION  WITH  ETHICAL  CONTENTS' 
[Incantation.    I  invoke  you],  ye  great  gods, 
.     .     .     God  and  goddess,  lords  of  atonement, 
On  account  of  N,  son  of  N,  whose  god  is  N,  whose 

goddess  is  N, 
He  is  sick  and  afflicted,  full  of  pain  and  trouble. 
5  Has  he  offended  his  god,  has  he  offended  his  goddess? 
Has  he  for  consent^  spoken  denial,  has  he  for  denial 

spoken  consent? 

Has  he pointed  with  the  finger? 

,  while  he  spoke  vainly? 

whispering, 

10 

Has  he  despised  his  god,  has  he  despised  his  goddess? 

[ ],  has  he  spoken  evil? 

[ ],  has  he  spoken  hatefully? 

[ ],  has  he  spoken  unlawfully? 

1  Published  by  Zimmern,  Die  Beschworungstafeln  Shurpu,  Beitrdge  zur 
Kenntniss  der  Bahylonischen  Religion  (1901),  and  also  translated,  pp. 
Iff.,  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder, 
i,  pp.  96ff.,  and  portions  of  it,  with  comment,  by  Rogers,  Religion  of 
Babylonia  and  Assyria,  pp.  157ff.  This  incantation  forms  the  second  of 
the  nine  tablets  composing  the  Shurpu  (i.e.,  Burning)  series.  These  incan- 
tations are  intended  to  remove  bans  and  curses  of  all  kinds,  through 
ritual  ceremonies,  in  which  various  objects  are  burned.  The  interest  of 
this  particular  tablet  is  found  especially  in  the  very  high  ethical  ideas 
mingled  promiscuously  with  primitive  views  of  demoniacal  forces.  The 
man  wishes  to  be  delivered  from  his  afflictions,  but  the  exerciser  seeks 
first  to  know  what  guilt  has  brought  these  upon  him. 

2  The  words  here  translated  "consent"  and  "denial"  are  extremely 
difficult  to  render.    The  former  is  cognate  with  the  Hebrew  ?n.  grace. 

[Siptu ]  ilani  rabuti 

[ ihi  u]  (ilu)  Istar  btlc  tap-sir-ti 

[pulpul  (?)  apil]  pulpul  (?)  §a  ili-su  pulpul  (?)   (ilu)  I§tar-su 

pulpul  (?)-tum 
[.     .     .]  mar-su  nak-du  na-as-su  sii-ud-Iu-bu 
5  i[k  ki]b  ili-su  i-ku-lu  ikkib  (ilu)  Istar-su  i-ku-lu 
a-na  an-na  ul-la  ik-bu-u  a-na  ul-la  an-na  ik-bu-u 

]  ubana  it-ru-su 

]  la  ul-la-a-ta  i-ta-mu-u 

]  mu-us-sap-ru 

10  r it  (?)-te  (?)]-ik-ru 

]  (ilu)  Istar-su  i-me-5u 

]  limutta  ik-bu-ii 

l]a  ba-ni-tum  ik-bu-ii 

]  za-lip-ta  u-§ad-bi-bu 


ETHICAL  INCANTATION  171 

15  [Has   he     .     .     .     bribery    (?)]   caused   a  judge   to 
receive? 

[Has  he  upon]  the  fallen,  trampled? 

[Has  he     ...     ]  spoken,  and  added  to  it? 

[ ]  to  oppress  the  weak? 

[Has  he ]  driven  to  (?)  her  city? 

20  Has  he  set  a  son  at  variance  with  a  father? 

Has  he  set  a  father  at  variance  with  a  son? 

Has  he  set  a  daughter  at  variance  with  a  mother? 

Has  he  set  a  mother  at  variance  with  a  daughter? 

Has  he  set  a  daughter-in-law  at  variance  with  a 
mother-in-law? 
25  Has   he   set    a   mother-in-law    at   variance    with    a 
daughter-in-law? 

Has  he  set  a  brother  at  variance  with  a  brother? 

Has  he  set  a  friend  at  variance  with  a  friend? 

Has  he  set  a  companion  at  variance  with  a  com- 
panion? 

Has  he  not  set  free  a  prisoner,  or  loosed  a  captive? 
30  Has  he  not  let  a  prisoner  see  the  light? 

Has  he  said  of  a  prisoner,  "Seize  him,"  or  of  a  bond- 
man, "Bind  him"? 

Is  it  perchance  a  sin  against  a  god,  or  a  transgression 
against  a  goddess? 

15  [ -t]um  da-a-a-nu  u-sa-Jji-zu 

[ ]  ab-ta-a-ta  iz-za-az-zu 

[ ]-bu-u  i-kab-bu-u  ut-ta-ru 

[ ]  e-nis-tum  da-a-su 

[ ]  pa-ni  ali-§a  u-sajj-jji-ru 

20  [itti  a]bi  mara  ip-ru-su 

[itti]  mari         aba  ip-ru-su 

[itti]  ummi       marta         ip-ru-su 

[itti]  marti       umma        ip-ru-su 

[itti]  e-me-ti     kal-Ia-ti     ip-ru-su 
25  itti  ka-la-ti      e-rrie-ti       ip-ru-su 

itti  a-lii  a-i)i-§u       ip-ru-su 

itti  ib-ri  i-bir-su       ip-ru-su 

itti  ru-'-a  ru-'-a-§u    ip-ru-su 

sabta  la  u-ma§-si-ru  ka-sa-a  la  u-ram-mu-u 
30  §a  bit  si-bit-ti  la  vi-kal-li-mu  nu-vi-ra 

a-na  sa-ab-ti  sa-bat-su-ma  a-na  ka-si-i  ku-us-si-§u-ma  ik-bu-u 

ul  i-di  ser-ti  ili      ul  i-di      en-nit  (ilu)  Is-tar 


172  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Has  he  vexed  a  god,  despised  a  goddess? 

Against  a  god  are  his  sins,  against  a  goddess  his 
failings? 
35  Is  it  offense  against    .     .     .     ,  hate  against  an  elder 
brother? 

Has  he  despised  father  and  mother,  has  he  insulted 
an  elder  sister? 

Has  he  yielded  in  little  things,    (and)    refused  in 
great? 

For  No,  said  Yes? 

For  Yes,  said  No? 
40  Has  he  spoken  an  unsuitable  word,  has  he  a  re- 
bellious    .     .     .     ? 

Has  he  spoken  coarsely? 

Has  he  used  false  weights,     .     .     .     ? 

Has  he  accepted  counterfeit  money,  has  he  not  ac- 
cepted good  money? 

Has  he  driven  out  a  righteous  son,  has  he  an  un- 
righteous son  set  up? 
45  Has  he  set  up  a  wrong  landmark,  has  he  not  set  up  a 
right  landmark? 

Has  he  moved  a  mark,  a  territory  and  boundary? 

Has  he  entered  his  neighbor's  house? 

Has  he  approached  his  neighbor's  wife? 

Has  he  shed  his  neighbor's  blood? 

ilu        i-da-as  (ilu)  I§-tar         im-te-es 

a-na  ili-§u  ar-nu-su  a-na  (ilu)  Is-tar-su  Jjab-la-at-su 
35  a-na  be-en-ni  da-sa-a-tum  a-na  abi  rabi(i)  zi-ra-a-ti 

aba  umma  im-te-es  a-na  aijatti  rabi-ti  uk-tal-lil 

ina  si-Jjir-ti  it-ta-din  ina  ra-bi-ti  ini-t[e-es] 

a-na  ia-'-nu         i-ba-[a§-si        ik-ta-bi] 

a-na  i-ba-a§-§i     ia-['-nu  ik-ta-bi] 

40  la  a-mir-ti  i[k-ta-bi       l]a  sa-nik-t[i     .     .     .] 

tu§-§a  ik-ta-bi  [.     .     .] 

(isii)  zi-ba-nit  la  ket-ti  i[s-bat     .     .     .] 

ka-sap  la  ket-ti  il-te-ki  ka-[sap  ket-ti  ul  il-te]-ki 

apla  kun-na  it-ta-sah  apla  [la  kun-na  u]-kin 
45  ku-dur-ru  la  ket-ti  uk-ta-dir  kii-dur-[ru  ke]t-ti  ul  u-ka-dir 

li-sa  mi-is-ra  u  ku-diir-ni  us  (?)-te-li 

a-na  bit  tap-pi-e-su      i-te-ru-ub 

a-na      a§Sat       tap-pi-e-su      it-te-bi 

da-mi  tap-pi-e-su      it-ta-ba-ak 


ETHICAL  INCANTATION  173 

50  Has  he  taken  away  his  neighbor's  garment? 

Has  he  not  set  a  man  free  from  force? 

Has  he  driven  away  a  brave  man  from  his  family? 

Has  he  broken  up  a  united  family? 

Has  he  lifted  himself  up  against  a  superior? 
55  Was  his  mouth  straightforward,  but  his  heart  false? 

Did  his  mouth  consent,  but  his  heart  deny? 

Is  it  on  account  of  evil  which  he  thought? 

To  pursue  the  just  and  oppress  him, 

To  destroy,  drive  away,  cast  down, 
60  To  set  up  power,  to  stir  up,  to  cause  to  speak 
against  (?) 

To  do  evil,  to  rob,  to  cause  to  rob, 

To  busy  himself  with  evil? 

Is  his  mouth  loose  and  foul? 

His  Ups  are  they  deceitful,  contentious? 
65  Has  he  taught  impurity,  unseemliness  commended? 

After  evil  has  he  followed? 

Has  he  exceeded  the  bounds  of  right? 

Has  he  done  evil? 

Has  he  mixed  with  magic  and  witchcraft? 
70  Is  it  because  of  a  grave  misdeed  which  he  has  done? 

50  su-bat  tap-pi-e-su      it-ta-bal 

mi-ra-nu-us-su  ed-Iu  la  li-mas-si-ru 

ed-lu  dam-ka  ina  kim-ti-su  u-§e-lu-u 

kin-na        pu-Jjur-ta  li-sap-pi-Jju 

a-na  la-pu-ut-ti-i        iz-za-az-zu 

55  pi-i-su         tar-su  lib-ba-su  la  ki-i-ni 

pi-i-su         an-na  lib-ba-su  ul-la 

ina  gab-bi-su         i-ta-mu-ii  la  ki-na-a-tum 

ki-nu-vi  i-ru-ud-du         i-rat-tu-tum 

ib-ba-tum  i-tar-ra-du        u-Jjal-la-ku 

60  u-kan-nu  li-bar-ru  u-sa-as-ba-ru 

i-ljab-bi-lu  i-tab-ba-lu        u-§at-ba-lu 

a-na  limutti  ka-as-su  li-bal-lu 

mas-ru  pa-ar-su  pi-i-su 

mas-da  sa-lja-ra  sap-ta-sii 

65  la-a  am-ra-a-ti  lum-mu-du  la  na-ta-ti  sii-jju-zu 

ar-ki  limutti  te-bu-u 

i-te-e  ketti  i-ti-ku 

la  ba-ni-ta  i-pu-§u 

a-na  kis-pi  u  ru-Jji-e  kat-su  li-bi-lu 
70  ina  ikkibi  mar-si  sa  i-ku-Iu 


174  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

On  account  of  the  many  sins,  which  he  has  sinned, 
On  account  of  the  company,  which  he  has  broken  up, 
On    account   of   the   united   band,    which    he   tore 

asunder, 
Is  it  on  account  of  all  wherein  he  despised  his  god 

and  his  goddess? 
75  Did   he   promise  with  heart   and  mouth,   but  not 

keep  it? 
Through  an  offering  did  he  dishonor  the  name  of 

his  god? 
Did  he  vow,  promise,  but  not  fulfil? 
Did  he  offer  something     .     .     .     but  not  eat  it? 

and  offered  a  prayer? 

80  Did  he  take  away  the  lawful  sacrifice? 
Has  he  angered  his  god  and  his  goddess? 
Did  he  rise  in  a  company,  and  speak  wrongly? 
May  he  be  freed  from  whatever  ban  has  been  put 

upon  him. 
Whether  he  has  been  banned  by  receiving, 
85  Whether  he  has  been  banned  by     .     .     ., 

Whether  by  a  present,  which  he  made  he  has  been 

banned, 
Whether  he  has  been  banned  by  a  living  being. 
Whether  after  a  figure  pointed  by  the  finger. 


ina  ar-ni 

ma-'-du-ti 

sa  ijj-ta-tu-u 

ina  pujiri 

sa  li-sap-pi-bu 

ina  il-la-ti 

ka-sir-ti 

§a  li-par-ri-ru 

ina  gab-bi 

ili-§u  u  (ilu)  Istar-su  sa  i-me-Sii 

75 

ina  lib-bi-§u 

u  pi-i-su  ik-bu-u 

la  id-di-nu 

ina  sur-ki 

sum  ili-su 

i-me-su 

ii-kad-di-Su 

u-na-az-zi-mu 

ik-lu-u 

im-i  -ru 

ii-ri-iji-bu 

i-ku-lu 

i§-ru-ru-ma 

nis  ka-ti 

IT-M-U 

80 

pa^Sura 

kun-na 

ii-sab-bu-u 

ili-§u 

u  (ilu)  I§tar-§u 

itti-su  u-za-an-nu-u 

ina  si-pa-ri 

iz-za-az-zu-ma 

la  sal-ma-a-te  i-ta-mu-u 

lu-ii  pat-ra 

ul  i-di-ma 

it-ta-mi 

il-te-ki-ma 

it-ta-mi 

85 

'b-te-si-ma 

it-ta-mi 

ina  §ur-ki 

iS-ru-ku 

it-ta-mi 

ina  napMti 

ic-ta-mi 

a-na  an  dundni         uban-§u 

it-ta-ra-as 

WISDOM  FRAGMENT  175 

Whether  by  the  figure  of  a  father,  or  of  a  mother  he 
was  banned. 
90  WTiether  by  the  figure  of  an  older  brother,  or  older 
sister  he  was  banned.* 


1  So  through  many  lines  the  exerciser  tries  to  discover  by  what  witch- 
craft the  sufferer  has  been  afflicted,  and  then  finallj'  the  tablet  ends 
with  exorcisms  intended  to  bring  the  ban  to  an  end. 

an  dunfin  abi  u  um-mi  it-ta-mi 

90  an  dun^n         afei  rabi(i)  u  ajjatti  rabi-ti  it-ta-mi 

8.   FRAGMENT  OF  WISDOM  LITERATURE  * 
Obverse: 

5  .     .     .     their  freedom  (?)  shalt  thou  not  take  away, 
Thou  shalt  not  tyrannically  oppress  them. 
With  one,  who  thus  acts,  his  god  is  angry, 
He  is  not  pleasing  to  Shamash,  he  will  requite  him 
wdth  evil. 

Give  food  to  eat,  give  wine  to  drink, 
10  Seek  the  tioith,  provide  for  and     .     .     . 
With  him,  who  thus  acts  his  god  is  pleased, 

1  A  didactic  poem,  of  which  we  possess  several  fragments.  The  prin- 
cipal fragment  [K.  3364]  was  first  studied  by  George  Smith,  who  sup- 
posed it  to  be  part  of  the  Epic  of  Creation,  forming  an  address  of  "the 
deity  to  the  newly  created  man  on  his  duties  to  his  god"  (Chaldean 
Genesis,  p.  80),  but  this  has  been  disproved  by  King,  who  published 
a  much  larger  Neo-Babylonian  fragment  [BM  33851,  parts  of  four 
colunuLs].  The  fundamental  text  is  published  by  King,  Cuneiform 
Texts  of  the  British  Museum,  xiii,  29f.,  where  the  reverse  and  obverse 
were  confused;  the  late  duplicate  in  Neo-Babylonian,  in  King,  Seven 
Tablets  of  Creation,  ii.  Plates  Ixiv-lxvi.  Compare  also  vol.  i,  pp.  201-3. 
An  important  duplicate  [K.  7897]  was  published  by  Macmillan,  Beitrage 
zur  Assyriologie ,  v,  pp.  622-3,  and  the  available  texts  combined  and 
tfiULslatied,  pp.  557-62.  Zimmem  published  a  fragment  [K.  8231]  in  the 
Zdtschrift  fur  Assyriologie,  v,  pp.  622-3,  vol.  xxiii,  p.  368f.,  which  com- 
pletes the  Macmillan  fragment  materially.  See  also  Delitzsch,  Welt- 
schojifungsepos,  and  Ungnad  in  Gressmann's  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  98-9. 

Obverse: 

5  sur-ru  [.     .     .]  ma  §i-tu-U3-su-nu  e  tal-kut  (?) 
§al-ti-i§  e-li-§u-nu  e  tak-tan-ni-i§  (?) 
a-na  an-nim-ma  ilu-§u  e-zi-is-su 
ul  ta-a-bi  eli  (ilu)  Sama§  i-ra-ab-§ii  lim-nu 

§u-kil  a-ka-lu  si-ki  ku-ru-un  (?)-nu 
10  e-ris  kit-tu  e-pi-ir  u  [.     .     . 
a-na  an-nim-ma  ilu-su  lia-di-§u 


176  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

He  is  pleasing  to  Shamash,  he  will  requite  him  with 
good. 

Bring  help,  protect  [the  weak] 

A  maid  in  the  house,  thou  shalt  not    .     .     . 

15 he  shall  not  rule     .     .     . 

thy  body  thou  shalt  not    .     .     . 

thy     .     .     .     thou  shalt  not     .     .     . 

In  the  mouth  of  the  people  thy  reputation  (?)  thus 

shalt  be  wholesome. 
The  house  of  an  handmaid  be  lord  over  (?)    .    .    .  (?) 
20  Thou  shalt  not  take  an  harlot  whose  husbands  are 
multitudinous  (?) 
A  prostitute  who  has  been  consecrated  to  god, 
An  outcast  whose  speech  is  abundant, 
In  thine  adversity  will  not  lift  thee  up. 
In  thy  conflicts  she  will  ridicule  thee. 
25  Fear  of  god  and  humility  are  not  with  her. 

If    she    come    to    (thy)    house    remove    her    there- 
from. 
Upon    the    track    of    a  foe   let    her    attention    be 
turned. 

ta-a-bi  eli  (ilu)  §ama§  i-ra-ab-su  du-[.     .     . 

§ub-su  u-sa-ta  gi-mil  du-[.     .     .] 

amtu  ana  biti  e  tu-[.     .     .] 
15  .     .     .     sa  tim-ma  la  i-be-el  u-ru 

.     .     .     sa  ra  (?)-a-ti  pa-gar-ka  la  te-e§-§i     .     .     . 

.     .     .     ru  tu     .     .     .     ka  la  tu-ur-ra     .     .     . 

ina  pi-i  nise     .     .     .     ka-ma  ki  (?)-a-am  tas-lim 

bit  am  ti-ma  be-el  i-sap-pu-ujj 
20  e  ta-{ju-uz  tja-rim-ta  §a  sa-a-ri  mu-tu-§a^ 

i§-ta-ri-tu  sa  a-na  ili  zak-r[at] 

zer-ma-§i-tu  sa  amati-§a  ma-'-[da-at] 

ina  ma-ru-u§-ti-ka-ma  ul  i-na-as-si-ka 

ina  sal-ti-ka-ma  e-li-ka  sa-an-sa-at 
25  pa-Ia-hu  u  ka-na-§a  ul  i-ba-a§-si  it-ti-sa 

hi-u  bTta  [ta]-kas-sad-ma  (?)''  u-ru-§i  ina  libbi 

a-na  kib-si  a-bi-e  u-zu-un-§a  tur-rat 


»  So  Zimmern,  who  suggests  also  (ia-ri-mu-tuSa. 
*  Or  btta  suata  takaS$aa-ma. 


WISDOM  FRAGMENT  177 

Reverse^ 

Thou  shalt  not  slander,  (but)  speak  kindly; 
5  Thou  shalt  not  utter  evil,  but  speak  good. 
Him  who  slanders  and  speaks  evil, 
As  a  recompense  Shamash  will  wait  for  him  (lit.  his 
head) . 

Open  not  wide  thy  mouth  but  guard  thy  lips; 

The  words  of  thy  thoughts  speak  not  alone. 
10  If  thou  speakest  quickly  thou  shalt  take  it  back, 

And  in  silence  must  sadden  thy  mind. 

Daily  present  to  thy  god 

Sacrifice  and  prayer,  appropriate  to  incense. 

Before  thy  god  mayest  thou  have  a  tried  heart. 
15  This  is  appropriate  to  the  deity. 

Prayer,  petition,  and  prostration 

Every  morning  shalt  thou  render  him,  then  will  he 

give  thee  gifts 
And    with    god'j    help    thou    shalt    be    abundantly 

prosperous. 

•  K.  8231  contains  seventeen  fragmentary  lines  on  the  reverse,  which 
probably  preceded  the  lines  here  given.  The  numbering  here  given  Ls 
from  tlie  Macmillan  tablet. 

e  ta-kul  kar-[si]  ki-bi  ba  ni-ti 
5  lim-ni-e-ti  e  ta-me  da-me-ik-ta  ti-iz-kar 
sa  a-kil  kar-si  ka-bu-ii  li-mut-ti 
ina  ri-ba-a-ti-sa  (ilu)  Samas  u-ka-'-a-u  ris-su 

e  tu-ma-as-si  pi-i-ka  u-sur  sap-ti-ka 

e-nim-me-e  kal>ta-ti-ka  e-di-is  e  tak-bi 
10  sur-ris  ta-ta-mu-u  ta-ra-as-si  ar-ka-nis 

u  i-na  sa-nak  at-me-e  tu-sa-an-na-ajj  te-en-ka 

u-mi-sam-ma  ilu-ka  kit-rab 

ni-ku-u  ki-bi  pi-i  si-mat  kut-rin-ni 

a-na  ili-ka  libua  bara  lu-u  ti-i-si 
15  an-nu-um-ma  si- mat  ilu-u-ti 

su-up-pu-u  su-ul-lu-v  II  la-ban  ap-pi 

ud-da-at  ta-nam-din-as-sum-ma  i-dan-ka  bi-lat 

il  a-na  at-ri-im-ma  it-ti  ili  tu§-te-sir-[ka?]' 

1  So  Macmillan,  but  uncertain     K.  3364  does  not  have  ka. 


178  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

In  thy  wisdom  read  from  the  tablet. 
20  The  fear  (of  god)  begetteth  favor, 

Offering  enriches  hfe, 

And  prayer  brings  forgiveness  of  sins. 

He  who  fears  the  gods  will  not  cry  (to  them  in  vain?) 

He  who  fears  the  Anunnaki  will  lengthen  [his  days] 
25  With  friend  and  companion  thou  shalt  not  speak  [evil?] 

Thou  shalt  not  speak  anything  base,  but  good  [shalt 
thou  speak] 

If  thou  hast  promised  aught,  give  [it  to  him] 

If  thou  hast  encouraged  (him),  [leave  him  not  after- 
wards at  loss] 

[The  lines  following   are  too   badly  broken   to   be 
intelligible.] 

ina  ilj-zi-ka-ma  a-mur  ina  dup-pi 
20  pa-la-Jju  da-ma-ka  ul-la-ad 

ni-ku-u  ba-la-tu  [ut]-tar 

u  tas-li-tu  ar-ni  [ta]-pat  (?)-tar 

pa-lib  iluti  ul  i-se-is-su  [.     .     .] 

pa-lij}  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  ur-rak  [<ime-§-u] 
25  it^ti  ib-ri  u  tap-pi-e-e  e  ta-ta-me  [.     .     .] 

§ap-la-a-ti  e  ta-ta-me  damikta  [.     .     .] 

8um-ma  tak-ta-bi-ma  i-din  [.     .     .] 

§um-ma  tu-tak-kil-ma  ta  [.     .     .] 

9.  A  PRAYER  FOR  RESTORATION  TO  DIVINE 

FAVOR ' 
The  priest  speaks:  [Open]  his  bond,  remove  his  fetter, 
Make  bright  his  face,  conamend  him  to  his  god,  his 

creator, 
Give  life  to  thy  sei^vant,  that  he  may  praise  thy 

might, 
That  he  may  adore  thy  greatness  in  all  dwellings. 

1  First  published  IV  R.,  61,  No.  1,  lines  36ff.,  republished  in  2d  edition, 
Plate  54,  No.  1,  pp.  43-48.  Published  and  translated  by  Zimmern, 
Bahylonische  Busspsalmen,  pp.  89,  90.  Translated  also  by  King,  First 
Steps  in  Assyrian,  p.  240. 

[pi-te]  il-lu-ur-ta-su  pu-tur  ma-ak-si-§u 
nu-um-mir  [pa-ni-§u]  pi-kid-su  i-li§  ba-ni-§u 
bul-Iit  arad-Ka  [lit-ta]-'-id  kur-di-ka 
nar-bi-ka  li-[id-lu-la]  kal  da-ad-me 


HYMN  TO  TAMMUZ  179 

5  Receive  his  gift,  accept  his  purchase  money, 
That  he  may  walk  before  thee  in  the  land  of  peace. 

5  mu-ijur  kat-ra-su  li-ki  pi-di-e-§u 
ina  kak-kar  sul-me  maQ-ra-ka  lil-tal-Iak 

10.  HYMN  TO  TAMMUZ » 

(Where  (?))  are  tied  the  ewe  and  her  lamb 

(Where  (?))  are  bound  the  she-goat  and  her  kid. 
4,  5  Ewe  and  her  lamb  they  carry  away  as  spoil  (?) 

She-goat  and  her  kid  they  carry  away  as  spoil  (?) 

Ewe  and  her  lamb  they  cause  to  be  slaughtered. 
10  She-goat  and  her  kid  they  cause  to  be  slaughtered. 

I,  a  hero,  go  to  the  conflict,  the  way  of  no  return. 

Alas,         O  hero,  lord  of  healing. 

Alas,         my  lord,  my  Damn. 
15  Alas,         O  son,  lord  Gishzida 

Alas,         Lamga,  lord  of  the  net. 

Alas,         O  prince,  lord  of  prayer. 

iThis  hymn  is  a  bilingual,  the  Assyrian  version,  from  the  library  of 
Ashurbanipal,  is  published  in  IV  R.,  30,  No.  2,  the  Babylonian,  by 
G.  Reisner,  Sumerisch-Babylonische  Hymnen  (Berlin,  1896),  No.  37, 
from  a  tablet  in  the  Berlin  Museum,  which  has  since  been  collated  by 
Zimmern  {Stimerisch-Babylonische  Tamudieder,  Berichte  der  Koniglich 
Sachsischen  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften,  Band  59,  1907,  pp.  201ff.), 
who  translated  it  for  the  first  time,  ib.,  pp.  204ff.  It  has  since  been 
translated  by  Langdon,  Sumerian  and  Babylonian  Psalms,  pp.  304-311, 
and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  AUorientalische  Tcxte  una  Bilder,  i, 
pp.  94,  95. 

[.     .     .     §]ar  ik-ka-[mu-u  lajj-ra  u  pu-Jjad-su] 

.     .     .     d-lal-a  iiz  [mas-bi] 

sar  ik-ka-su-u  en-za  u  la-la-§a 

ganam  sU-bi  ga-ga-mu 

5  la^-ra  u  pu-Jjat-sa  i-sal-Ia-[lu] 

uz  mas-bi  ga-ga-mu 

en-za  u  la-la-sa  [isallalu] 

ganam  sfl-bi  ri-ri-ga-mu 

[labra  u  pujjadsa]  u-sam-ka-tu 
10  uz  md§-bi  ri-ri-ga-mu 

al-di  ga-da-an-du  lig  me-en  §ar-ra-an  nu-gf-gf 

tu-ku-um-ma  al-lak  id-lu  u-ru-u}}  la  ta-ri 

a-ri  ur-sag  dingir  umun-a-zu 

a-ri  lig-mu  (dingir)  da-mu-mu 

15  a-ri  tu-mu  umun  mus-zi-da 

a-rl  dingir  Lamga  umun  sa-[par] 

a-ri  li-l)i-ir  umun  sub-[be] 


ISO  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Alas,         god  of  wailing  and  shining  eyes. 
Alas,         my  heavenly  waller  (?) 
20  Alas,         Dagalushumgalanna 

Alas,         brother  of  the  mother  of  Belit-seri. 
He   has   gone,  he   has   gone  to  the    bosom  of   the 
earth. 

25  And  the  dead  are  numerous  in  the  land.* 

26  With  wailing  for  him  in  the  day  of  gloom  (has  he 

gone)^ 
28,  29  In  the  month  of  th)^  year  which  brings  not  peace 

[hast  thou  gone] 
30,  31  Thou  hast  gone  on  a  journey  that  makes  an  end 
of  thy  people. 
With  sighing  for  Damu,  the  lord, 
34,  35  Has  the  hero  gone  unto  the  far  away  land  which 
is  not  revealed. 

How   long   shall   the   springing   of   verdure   be   re- 
strained? 


»  Gloss,  "The  sun  multiplies  the  dead  upon  the  earth." 
'  Semitic   translation,    "(Men)    are   filled   with   sorrow,   by   day  they 
stagger  in  gloom." 

3  The  Semitic  text  reads  "his." 

a-ri  dingir  gu-sir  i-de-siib-ba 

a-ri  mu-Iu-sir-ra-an-na-mu 

20  a-ri  dingir  dagal  usumgal-an-[na] 

a-ri  §es  dagal  dingir  mus-din-[an-na] 

in-di  in-di  gab-kur-ra-[su] 

il-lik  i-lik  ana  i-rat  ir-si-tim 
[ni]  zal-e  [babbar-ni-e]  kur-dig-na  su 

25  u§-ta-bar-ri  (ilu)  Saraas  ir-ta-bi-su  ana  irsitim  mi-tu-ti 

26  i-si-i§-na-su  udu  sub-ba-na-sii 

ni-is-sa-tu  ma-li  i-na  u-um  im-ku-tu-ma  ina  i-dir-tim 
iti  nu  silira-ma  mu-zu-lu 
ina  ar-bi  la  mu-sal-li-mu  sat-ti-su 
30  kaskal-la  ba-an-da-til  mu-lu  gSl-lu-zu-§u 
a-na  Jjar-ra-ni  ga-mi-rat  ni-si 
sir  da-mu  umun-na  §u 

a-na  sir-{ji  sa  be-li 
mese  ki-a-na  sud  nu  mu-un-da-pad-da 
35  id-Iu  ana  irsi-tim  ru-uk-ti  sa  la  in-nam-ma-ru 

a  lum-raa  d-lal-e  a  lum-ma  a  lal-o 

a-Jju-lap  un-nu-bi  sa  ik-ka-mu-u 


HYMN  TO  TAMMUZ  181 

How  long  shall  the  putting  forth  of  leaves  beheld  back? 
My  city  is  oppressed ;  the  shepherd  sits  in  desolation. 
40  In  the  city  the  laws  of  my  land  are  suppressed. 
From  the  secret  chamber  thou  hast  gone  forth. 
Thou,  O  lord,  from  the  secret  chamber  hast  gone  forth. 
Reverse: 

Alas,         O  hero,  lord  of  heaUng. 
Alas,         my  lord,  my  Damn. 
Alas,         O  son,  lord  Gishzida. 
Alas,         Lamga,  lord  of  the  net. 
5  Alas,         O  prince,  lord  of  prayer. 

Alas,         god  of  wailing  and  shining  eyes. 
Alas,         thou  of  the  yearly  waihng  (?) 
Alas,         Tamniuz. 

Alas,         brother  of  the  mother  of  Belit-seri. 
10  In  his  infancy  in  a  sunken  boat  he  lay. 

In  his  manhood  in  the  submerged  grain  he  lay. 
In  a  storm  from  the  south,  and  tempest,  he  lay. 

in  rest*  he  lay  not. 

[Remainder  broken,  and  of  uncertain  meaning.] 

'  Perhaps  the  marriage  bed  is  meant,  so  Ungnad. 

a-{ju-Iap  xis-su-bi  sa  ik-ka-su 

^ar-mu  al-€-ne  sib-ba  gil-li-em-ma  al-[dur] 
40  uru  me-a  gar-mu  al-e-[ne] 

6  ge-par-ta  im-ma-ra-e 

kalag  me-en  ge-par-ta  im-[e] 

a-ri  ur-sag  dingir  umun-a-zu 

a-ri  kalag-mu  (dingir)  da-mu-mu 

a-ri  tu-mu  umun  miiS-zi-da 

a-ri  (dingir)  lamga  umun  sa-par 

5  a-ri  li-bi-ir  umun  sub-[be] 

a-ri  (dingir)  gu-sir  i-de-sub-ba 

a-ri  mu-lu-sir-ra-an-na-mu 

a-ri  (dingir)  Dagal-u§umgal-an-[na] 

a-ri  se§-dagal  (dingir)  mu-din-[an-na] 

10  tur-tur-bi  (gis)  ma  sud-sud  in-nad 

si-ilj-lji-ru-tu-su  ina  e-lip-pi  ti-bi-tim  sal-lum 

gal-gal-bi  lelu  sud-sud  in-nad 

rat)-bu-tu-su  ina  e-bu-ri  sal-lu-ma  sal-lum 

[im]-gS,l-lu  im-ri-ga-mun  in-nad 
15  .     .     .     a-§ara-su-ti  sal-lum 

.     .     .     nu-mu-un-kus-sa-ne 

.     .     .   ]  nu-BAD  la  is-[lal] 

.     .     .     su-nu     .     .     .? 


182  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Reverse  of  Berlin  Tablet  (VA  Th.  402) : 

2 water  he  drank  not     .     .     . 

4 food  he  ate  not     .     .     . 

6 the  gallu  is  seized     .     .     . 

8 they  have  laid  hold  of  the  galKi   .    .   . 

10 his     .     .     . 

12 his  slayer    .     .     . 

13 she  is  cast  in  gloom,  thou  alone  why 

sittest  thou? 

15 she  is  cast  in  gloom,  she  sits  alone. 

16 fourth  long  tablet  of  edwasamsay-gra-^e 

17  In    .     .     .     Uke  its  original  copied  and  collated, 

18  By  Nabu-nadin-§um  son  of  Iddina-Papsukal. 

2 la  is-tu 

3  [     .     .     .     .  u]  nu  kii 

4 a-ka-lu  la  i-ku-lu 

5 li-bi-ir-ri  ba-an-dib 

6 gal-lu-u  in-ni-ib-tu 

7 g^l-ld-e  ba-an-dib 

8 lu  gal-lu-u  it-mu-bu 

9 du  mul-lu  §u-du-a-na 

10 ri  il-la-ku-§u 

11 mu-lu  dg-gi-ra-na 

12 §u  da-i-ki-§u 

13 lii-lu  d§-zu  de  diir-a 

14 me-bi-e  dul-lu-bat  e-dis-§i-ki  mi-na  tu-u§-bi 

15  [     .     .     .     .     dul-]  lu-bat  e-di§-§i-sa  as-bat 

16 gittu  4-kam  edin-na  sam  sag-ga-ge 

17  ...     .  ki  ki-ma  labiri-§u  sa^tir-ma  bari 

18  [isi     .     .     .]  Nabu-na-din-sum  mar  Idin-na-(ilu)PapsukaI 

11.  HYMN  TO  TAMMUZ » 
[The  lord  of  destiny  (?)  abides  no  more],  the  lord  of 
destiny  (?)  abides  no  more.^ 

'  The  text  in  the  Sumerian  language  is  published  by  King  in  Cunei- 
form Texts  frcm  Babylonian  Tablets  in  the  British  Museum,  xv,  No.  18. 
It  was  first  translated  by  Zimmern  (Sumerisch-babylonische  Tamuzlieder, 
Berichte  der  Koniglieh  Sachsischen  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften. 
Band  59,  1907,  pp.  226ff.).  It  has  been  again  edited  and  translated  by 
Langdon,  Sumenan  and  Babylonia)!  Psabns,  pp.  317-321,  and  by  Ungnad 
in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Tcxtc  iind  Bilder,  i,  pp.  95,  96,  and  again 
by  J.  D.  Prince,  Journal  of  the  American  Oriental  Society,  xxx,  pp.  95ff. 

'  The  hymn  is  spoken  by  the  goddess  Ishtar  as  a  lament  for  her  con- 
sort. The  expres.sion  "abides  no  more"  means  "abides  no  more  on 
earth."  The  hjonn  is  quite  curious  because  of  its  refrains,  "abides  no 
more,"  etc.     Compare  Psalm  136. 

[am-mu-ra  nu-un-til]  am-mu-ra   nu-un-til 


HYMN  TO  TAMMUZ  183 

Tammuz,  the    .     .     .]  abides  here  no  more,  the  lord 
of  destiny  (?)  abides  no  more. 

he  of  wailings  abides  no   more,  the 

lord  of  destiny  (?)  abides  no  more. 

I  am  queen,  my  consort  abides  no  more. 

5  My  Damn  abides  no  more. 

Dagalushumgalanna  abides  no  more. 

The  lord  of  Aralu  abides  no  more. 

The  lord  of  Durgurgurru*  abides  no  more. 

The  shepherd,  lord  Tammuz  abides  no  more. 

10  The  lord,  shepherd  of  the  folds,  abides  no  more. 

The  consort  of  the  queen  of  heaven    abides  no  more. 

The  lord  in  the  cattle  stalls  abides  no  more. 

The  brother  of  the  mother  BUit-s^    abides  no  more. 

[He  who  causes]  the  sprouting  (?) 
of  the  Land  abides  no  more. 

15  The  heroic  lord  of  the  land  abides  no  more. 

When  he  slumbers,  the  sheep  and  lambs  slumber 
also. 

When  he  slumbers,  the  she-goats  and  the  kids  slum- 
ber also. 


*  A  city  in  southern  Babylonia  and  a  seat  of  metal  workers.  See 
Hommel,  Grundriss  der  Geographic  und  Geschichte  des  Alten  Orients, 
p.  358f.  Tammuz  was  the  city  god  of  Durgurgurru,  and  is  mentioned 
in  that  capacity  along  with  Shamash  in  a  text  of  Sin-idinnam.  See 
Thureau-Dangin,  Die  Sumerischen  und  Akkadischen  Konigsinschriften, 
pp.  208,  209. 

.     nu-iin-til  am-mu-ra  nu-un-til 

.     .     .     mu-lu-[sir]  nu-un-til     am-mu-ra  nu-un-til 

[gaSan  (?)  men  mu§-tan-na-mu  nu-un-til 

5  [(dingir)  Da-mu-mu  nu-un-til 

[(dingir)  Dagal]  usumgal-an-na  nu-un-til 

u-mu-un-e  -Ara-li  nu-un-til 

Cl-mu-un-e  bdd-gurgura  (ki)  nu-un-til 

sib-ba  en(dingir)-dumu-zi  nu-un-til 

10  u-mu-un-e  dul-[sab-]ba  nu-un-til 

mu§-tan-na  ga-§a-an  ana-ka  nu-un-til 

il-mu-un-e  6-tilr-a  nu-un-til 

§e[§  dagjal  mu-ten-na  nu-un-til 

.     .     .     lum-lum  ka-na-dg-gil  nu-un-til 

15  vi-mu-un  gir  ka-na-ag-ga  nu-un-til 

bf-e  a-dfm  nad-de-en  udu-sil-bi  d-bi  a-dfm  ne-diir 

bi-e  a-dim  nad-de-en  uz  ma§-bi  il-bi  a-dim  ne-diir 


18d  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

As  for  me  to  the  abode  of  the  abyss 

I  set  my  thoughts. 

To  the  abode  of  the  exalted  one       I  set  my  thoughts. 

20  "O  hero,  my  lord,  ah  me"  I  will  say, 

*'Food  I  eat  not"  I  will  say, 

"Water  I  drink  not"  I  will  say, 

"My  good  maiden*  "  I  will  say, 

"My  good  husbandmen"  I  will  say, 

25  "Thy  lord,  the  exalted,  unto  the  nether  world  has 

taken  his  way. 
Thy     .     .     .     the  exalted,  unto  the  nether  world  has 

taken  his  way." 
Reverse: 

Because  of  the  exalted  one  of  the  nether  world,  him 

of  the  radiant  face,  yea  radiant, 
Of  the  exalted  one  of  the  nether  world,  him  of  the 

dovelike  voice,  yea  dovehke. 
Because  of  the  exalted 

one,  because  of  the  lord, 

Food  I  eat  not  because  of  the  lord, 

5  Water  I  drink  not  because  of  the  lord, 

My  good  maiden,^  because  of  the  lord, 


» The  maiden  and  the  husbandmen  are  evidently  the  worshipers  of 
Ishtar,  so  Zimmcrn. 

2  Supply,  "Food  I  eat  not,"  "water  I  drink  not." 

me-e  du-tul  li-ga-dm-ma-tar 

dii  elim-ma  li-ga-dm-ma-tar 

20  [kalag]  mu-lu-mu  me-a  ga-dm-ma-diig 

[il]nu-ku-a-mu  ga-dm-ma-dug 

a  mi-nag-a-mu  ga-am-ma-diig 

ki-el  sdg-ga-mu  ga-am-ma-diig 

kal  §dg-ga-mu  ga-am-ma-dug 

25  [mu-lu-]zu  elim-e  kur-d§  ba-HU+si 

[.     .     .]zu  elim-e  kur-as  ba-HU+si 

Reverse: 

[elim]  kur-ra  i-d^  su-nu  su-nu-e 

[elirn]  kur-ra  ka  ^u-tud-dii  ^u-tud-du-e 

elim  u-mu-un-da  u-mu-mi-da 

0  nu-ku-a-mu  u-mu-un-da 

5  a  nu-nag-a-mu  u-mu-un-da 

ki-el  sdg-ga-mu  il-mu-un-da 


A  PRAYER  FOR  A  DREAM  185 

My  good  husbandmen/     because  of  the  lord, 
The  hero,  your  lord,  has  suffered  destruction, 

The  god  of  grain,  the 

child,  your  lord,  has  suffered  destruction, 

10  His  sacred  look  bestows  peace  no  more, 

His  sacred  voice  bestows    salvation    (?)    no 

more, 
.     .     .     in  his  resting 

place  like  a  dog  he  slumbers; 

My  lord  in  his     .     .     .      like  a  raven  slumbers. 
In  solitude  he  himself  is, 

15  My  lord!  for  whom  the  wail  is  raised. 

Forty-one  lines,  a  psalm  on  the  flute  to  Tammuz. 

>  Supply,  "Food  I  cat  not,"  "water  I  drink  not." 

kal  sag-ga-mu  u-mu-un-da 

kalag  mu-lu-zu-ne  mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma 

(dingir)  ab-sam  dumu  mu-lu-zu-ne     mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma 

10  i-de-bar  sag-ga-ni  se  nam-ba-e-ga-ga 

sir-mas-sag-ga-ni  mud  na-an-ni-bar-ri 

.     .     .     ?  dg-dag-ga-na  ur  ba-e-nad 

mu-lu-ma  PA-KAB-DU-ga-na  u-nag-ga-[^u]  ba-e-dur 

gi-di-da-ni  im-e  dm-me 

15  mu-lu-ma  li-du-ni  im-mi-ir-ri-am-me 

XLI  er-sem-ma  (dingir)  Dumu-zi-da. 

12.  A  PRAYER  FOR  A  FAVORABLE  DREAM  » 
From  my  wickedness  cause  me  to  depart,  and  let  me 

be  saved  by  thee. 
Send  unto  me  and  let  me  behold  a  favorable  dream. 
May  the  dream  I  behold  be  favorable. 
May  the  dream  I  behold  be  true. 

>  First  published  in  IV  R.,  66,  No.  2,  line  54  fol.,  and  repeated  with 
corrections  in  the  2d  edition,  59,  No.  2  rev.,  line  20  fol.  Published  and 
translated  by  Zimmern,  Babylonische  Busspsalmen,  p.  lOlf.,  and  by 
King,  First  Steps  in  Assyrian,  pp.  238,  239. 

It-ti  lum-ni  §u-ti-ka-an-ni-ma  lu-un-ni-tir  it-ti-ka 
§up-ra-an-ni-ma  suttu  damiktam(tu)  lut-tul 
Suttu  a-na-ta-lu  lu-u  damkat  (at) 
§uttu  a-na-ta-lu  lu-u  kinat  (at) 


186  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

5  Turn  the  dream  I  behold  unto  favor. 

May  the  god     .     .     .     the  goddess  of  dreams  stand 

at  my  head. 
Cause  me  to  enter  into  Esagila,  the  temple  of  the 

gods,  the  house  of  life. 
Unto  Marduk  the  merciful  commend  me  into  his 

favorable  hands  for  favor. 
So  will  I  bow  myself  before  thy  greatness,  will  I 

glorify  thy  divinity, 
10  And  the  people  of  my  city  will  praise  thy  power. 

6  Suttu  a-na-ta-lu  ana  damikti  (ti)  tir-ra 

(ilu)  Ma-mJ  ilat  §a  sunati  ina  resi-ia  lu  kan(an) 

Su-ri-ba-an-ni-ma  a-na  E-sag-ila  ekal  ilani  bit  balati 

a-na  (ilu)   Mardxik  ri-me-ni-i  a-na  damiktiin(tim)  ana  kata  ii 

damkati  pik-dan-ni 
lud-lul  nir-bi-ka  lut-ta-'-id  ilu-ut-ka 
10  ni§^  ali-ia  li-§e-pa-a  kur-di-ka 


LITURGICAL  AND  DOCTRINAL  TEXTS 


187 


1.  THE  SUPPOSED  BABYLONIAN  SABBATH  ^ 

(1)  An  evil  day.  (2)  The  shepherd  of  great  peoples 
(3)  shall  not  eat  flesh,  cooked  upon  the  coals,  or  bread  of 
the  oven.^  (4)  The  garment  of  his  body  he  shall  not 
change,  he  shall  not  put  on  clean  (garments).  (5)  He 
shall  not  bring  an  offering.  The  king  shall  not  ride  in 
his  chariot.  (6)  He  shall  not  speak  as  a  ruler  (?).  The 
priest    shall   not   give    a   decision    in   the   secret   place. 

(7)  The  physician  shall  not  lay  his  hand  on  a  patient. 

(8)  To  issue  a  malediction  it  (the  day)  is  not  suitable^^ 

(9)  At  night  (10)  the  king  shall  bring  his  gift  before 
Marduk  and  Ishtar,  he  shall  offer  a  sacrifice.  (11)  The 
lifting  up  of  his  hands^  will  then  be  pleasing  to  god. 

1  The  text  is  published  IV  R.,  32f .  This  section  applies  to  the  7,  14, 
19,  21,  and  28  days.  It  has  been  repeatedly  translated.  See,  for  ex- 
ample, Zimmern,  IHe  Keilinschriften  und  das  Alte  Testament,  3rd  edition, 
p.  593;  Dhorme,  Choix  de  Textes  Religieux  Assyro-Babyloniens,  pp.  380, 
381;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  99, 
100.  The  text  is  that  for  the  seventh  day,  with  variants  for  the  other 
days. 

2  "Cooked  upon  the  coaLs"  means  "boiled  upon  the  fire";  the  second 
clause  means  "baked  in  an  oven." 

'  That  is,  prayer. 

(1)  umu  limnu  (2)  re'ii  nise  ra-ba-a-ti  (3)  siru  sa  ina  pi-en-ti 
ba-as-lu  sa  tum-ri  ul  akal  (4)  subat  pag-ri-su  ul  unakk-ar  ub'-bu-ti 
ul  iltabbaS  (5)  ni-ku-u  uJ  inak-ki  sarru  narkabta  ul  irakab  (6)  sal- 
tis  ul  i-tam^-me  a-sar  pu-uz-ri  (amelu)  baru  amata  ul  isakkan 
(7)  asu  ana  marei  kat-su  ul  ub-bal  (8)  ana  epcs  arrati  la  aatu 
(9)  ina  musP  (10)  sarru  nindabti-su  ina  pan  (ilu)  Marduk  u  ilu 
Istar,*  u  kan  ni-ki-e  inak-ki  (11)  nis  kati-su  itti  ili  ma-gir.^  . 

1  Variant  ib. 

2  Variant  ta. 

'  Variant  of  the  21st  day  has  inn  serim,  in  the  morning. 

*The  14th  day  has  here  ana  (ilu)  Ninlil  (ilu)  Nergal;  the  21st  day 
has  ana  (ilu)  SamSi  (ilu)  Belit  mAtdti  ana  Sin  (ilU)  Mab,  the  28th  day 
has  ana  (ilu)  Ea  (ilu)  MaJ). 

*  The  14th  day  has  the  variant  iimammar,  and  the  21st  ma-bi-ir. 

2.  THE  PANTHEON 
In  early  times  the  number  of  gods  in  the  Pantheon 
increased  rapidly,  so  that  before  the  periotl  of  Ham- 

1S9 


190  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

murapi  (about  2000  B.  C.)  more  than  sixty  gods  find 
mention/  Many  of  these  deities  are  the  importations 
of  other  peoples  who  came  into  Babylonia  and  founded 
homes,  bringing  their  gods  with  them,  while  others  go 
back  to  the  remotest  period  of  Sumerian  life.  Many 
are  mere  duplications.  Every  city  would  have  a  moon 
god  and  a  sun  god,  and  the  names  given  to  them  would 
often  vary  in  different  places.  For  a  long  time  these 
divine  names  increased  rather  than  diminished  in  num- 
ber, even  though  from  time  to  time  one  god  was  ab- 
sorbed by  another  when  one  city  conquered  another. 
There  was  also  a  marked  tendency  to  increase  the 
divine  names  by  adding  various  attendants  to  the  god, 
who  waited  upon  him  as  servants  upon  earthly  masters; 
thus,  for  example,  we  find  that  in  the  temple  of  Esagila 
Marduk  had  two  attendants  who  bore  the  descriptive 
names  (ilu)  Mina-ikul-beU,  which  means  "(god)  What 
will  my  lord  eat?"  and  Mina-ishti-beli,  "(god)  What 
will  my  lord  drink ?"2  By  such  accretions  as  these  the 
number  of  the  gods  increased  enormously,  and  the 
priests  were  forced  to  make  lists  of  them  in  order  to  be 
sure  of  their  rightful  place  and  due  honor.  In  the  mak- 
ing of  these  lists  a  sort  of  classification  was  adopted,  by 
which  the  names  of  minor  deities,  who  are  mere  reflec- 
tions of  a  great  god,  are  identified  as  expressing  certain 
aspects  of  his  nature.  An  interesting  specimen  of  this 
sort  of  classification  is  given  below  in  the  list  of  identi- 
fications of  the  god  Bad  (see  A).  It  is  to  be  specially 
noted  that  all  these  are  minor  deities  except  the  great 
Ellil,  of  whom  Bad  was  a  mere  reflection.     Such  iden- 

>  Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens,  i, 
pp.  51,   52.    Compare   Rogers,  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  pp. 

» These  names  occur  on  K.  4332,  which  is  published  by  King,  Cunei- 
form Texts,  xxiv.  Plates  12-17.  Compare  also  on  these  divine  names, 
ib.,  p.  5. 


THE  PANTHEON  191 

tifications  of  goddesses  are  less  frequent,  except  in  the 
case  of  Ishtar,  of  which  an  interesting  specimen  is 
reproduced  below  (see  B).  These  identifications,  while 
interesting  as  showing  a  tendency  to  diminish  the  over- 
powering number  of  the  gods,  are  relatively  unimportant 
because  the  identifications  are  all  made  with  minor 
deities.  There  is,  however,  one  late  Babylonian  tablet 
in  which  the  greatest  of  the  gods  are  identified  with 
Marduk  (see  C).  This  tablet  has  been  the  subject  of  a 
great  controversy,^  in  which  it  has  been  freely  argued 
that  it  is  monotheism,  or  an  approach  to  monotheism, 
or  latent  monotheism.  It  seems  an  unnecessary  con- 
fusion in  critical  terminology  to  use  the  word  "mono- 
theism" at  all  in  connection  with  the  passage.  It  is 
quite  plainly  nothing  but  pantheism,  and  not  even 
henotheism.  We  may  quite  properly  speculate  upon 
the  probabilities  of  the  appearance  of  henotheism 
among  the  later  Babylonian  philosophizing  priests,  but 
there  is  no  evidence  for  even  this  in  the  present  passage. 


1  The  tablet  was  first  published  by  Pinches,  Journal  of  the  Transac- 
tions of  the  Victoria  Institute,  1896,  p.  8,  who  argued  that  it  was  "at 
least  an  approach  to  monotheism"  (to.,  p.  11).  It  was  then  taken  up  by 
DeUtzsch  {Babel  u.  Bibel,  p.  49),  who  supported  him.  This  led  to  the 
famous  Babel-Bibel  controversy,  the  chief  papers  in  which  are  the 
following: 

Eduard  Konig,  Bibel  und  Babel,  Eine  kvlturgeschichtliche  Skizze,  6te 
Auf.     Berlin,  1902. 

Karl  Budde,  Das  Alte  Testament  und  die  Ausgrabungen.    Giessen,  1903. 

Karl  Budde,  Was  soil  die  Gemeinde  aus  dem  Streit  um  Babel  und  Bibel 
lernen.     Leipzig,  1903. 

Fritz  Hommel,  Die  altorientalischen  Denkmaler  und  das  Alte  Testae 
ment.     Berlin,  1902. 

Alfred  Jeremias,  Im  Kampfe  um  Babel  und  Bibel,  3te  Auf.  Leipzig, 
1903. 

Samuel  Oettli,  Der  Kampf  um  Bibel  und  Babel. 

Heinrich  Zunmern,  Keilinschriften  und  Bibel.     Berlin,  1903. 

On  this  particular  tablet  compare  also  Zimmern  in  Schrader,  Keilin^ 
schriften  und  das  Alte  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  609,  who  finds  in  it  "einen 
an  monot heist ische  oder  wenigstens  henotheistische  Anschauung  strei- 
fenden  Grundton,"  but  continues  that  "von  einem  Durchbruch  zu 
wirklichem  Monotheismus  in  Bereiche  der  babylonischen  Weltanschau- 
ung nicht  eigentlich  die  Rede  sein  kann."  But  Jeremias  (The  Old  Tes- 
tament in  the  Light  of  the  Ancient  East,  p.  85)  finds  a  "latent  monotheism" 
in  it  and  other  passages.  King  also  {Cxineiform.  Texts,  xxiv,  p.  9) 
speaks  of  it  as  "a  still  further  step  in  an  advance  toward  monotheism." 


192  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

The  priests  remained  polytheists  to  the  end,  as  the  vast 
masses  of  reUgious  Uterature  plainly  shows.  None  the  less 
are  these  speculations  interesting  and  important  as  show- 
ing efforts  after  a  simplification  of  the  cumbrous  Pantheon. 

A.  Identification  of  Minor  Gods  ^ 


Ellil 

Duranki 
5  Dibar 
Makhdigal 
Daragal 
Diri 
Gu 
10  Nab 
Anzagar 


s  Bad  (as  god)  of  the  land. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  the  decision. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  the  decision. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  the  decision. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  kings. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  all. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  all. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of  heaven. 
s  Bad  (as  god)  of 


'  The  text  is  published  by  King,  Cuneiform  Texts  from  Babylonian 
Tablets  in  the  British  Museum,  xxiv,  p.  39,  lines  3-11,  and  transliterated 
and  translated  by  him,  op.  cit.,  p.  6. 


(ilu)  En-lil-li  (ilu)  Bad  sa  ma-a-[ti] 

(ilu)  Dur-an-ki  sa  purus[si] 

5  (ilu)  Di-bar  sa  purus[si] 

(ilu)  Malj-di-gal  sa  puruss[i] 

(ilu)  Dara-gal  sa  sarrani(ni) 

(ilu)  Diri  §a  nap-lja-ri 

(ilu)  Gu  sa  nap-ha-ri 

10  (ilu)  Nab  sa  same(e) 

(ilu)  An-za-gar  sa  an-na-ti 

B.  Identification  of  Goddesses  * 
75  Zanaru  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  the  lands. 

Kara-dun         is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  the  strong. 
Ulsiga  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  heaven  and 

earth. 
Tiruru  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of     ...     . 

Shun-nu-sibi    is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  images. 

»  The  text  is  published  by  King,  Cuneiform  Texts,  xxiv,  Plate  41,  with 
transliteration  and  translation  on  p.  8. 

75  (ilu)  Za-na-ru  (ilu)  Is-tar  §a  matate(te) 

(ilu)  Kara-dun  do    sa  kar-ra-a-di 

(ilu)  Ul-si-ga  do    sa  sam6(e)  u  irsiti(ti) 

(ilu)  Ti-ru-ru  do    sa  kas-§ul-ti  (?) 

(ilu)  Sun-nu-sibi  (?)  do    sa  bu-na-ni-e 


IDENTIFICATION  OF  GODS 


193 


80  Tibanumma     is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  fetters. 

Me-nu-an-nim  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  lamentation, 

Me-nu-nim       is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  lamentation. 

Labatu  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  wailing. 

Alakalki  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  burning. 

85  Kashaia  is  Ishtar  (as  goddess)  of  howling. 


80  (ilu)  Ti-ba-num-ma  do 

(ilu)  Me-nu-an-nim  do 

(ilu)  Me-nu-nim  do 

(ilu)  La-ba-tu  do 

(ilu)  A-Ia-kal-ki  do 

85  (ilu)  Ka-§a-ia  do 


sa  is-ka-a-ti 
sa  ta-ni-lji 
sa  ta-ni-{}i 
sa  lal-la-ra-te 
sa  ia-a-ru-ra-te 
§a  ta-nu-ka-a-te 


C.  Identification  of  the  Great  Gods  ^ 
Til  (?)  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  planting. 

Lugal-a-ki  [.    .    .]  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  the  deep. 
Ninib  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  strength. 

Nergal  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  war. 

Zamama        is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  battle. 
EUil  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  rule  and  govern- 

ment. 
Nabu  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  riches. 

Sin  is  Marduk  as  illuminator  of  the  night. 

Shamash        is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  justice. 
Adad  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  rain. 

Tishpak         is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  troops  (or  armies, 
hosts) 

I  The  text  was  first  published,  transliterated,  translated,  and  dis- 
cussed by  Pinches,  Journal  of  the  Victoria  Institute,  1896,  pp.  Sff.  It 
is  newly  published,  with  transliteration  and  translation  by  King,  Cunei- 
form Texts,  xxiv,  Plate  50  and  p.  9. 

(ilu)  Tu  (?)  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  e-ri-su 

(ilu)  Lugal-a-ki  [.  .     .]      (ilu)  Marduk  sa  nak-bi 

(ilu)  Nin-ib  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  al-l'i 

(ilu)  Nergal  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  kab-lu 

(ilu)  Za-ma-ma  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  ta-Jja-zi 

(ilu)  En-lil  (ilu)   Marduk  sa   be-lu-tu  u  mit-Iu- 

uk-tu 

(ilu)  Nabii  (ilu)  Marduk  sa            nikasi 

(ilu)  Sin  (ilu)  Marduk  mu-nam-mir  mu-si 

(ilu)  Sama§  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  ki-na-a-ti 

(ilu)  Adad  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  zu-un-nu 

(ilu)  Tispak  (ilu)  Marduk  sa  um-ma-nu 


194 


CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 


Gal  (?)  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of     .     .     . 

Shukamunu  is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  the  clay  vessel. 
[.     .     .     .      is  Marduk  (as  god)  of  the  conduit. 


(ilu)  Gal 

(ilu)  Su-ka-mu-nu 

[(ilu) 


(ilu)  Marduk  §a  kir-zi-zi 
(ilu)  Marduk  §a  pi-sa-an-nu 
(ilu)  Marduk  §a  ku]l-la-ti 


3.  THE 
Nisanu^ 
Aru 

Simdnu^ 
Du'uzu* 
5  Abu 
Ululu 
Tashritu^ 
Arakhsamnu' 
Kislimmu 
10  Tebetu 


GODS  OF  THE  MONTHS ' 
of  Anu  and  Ellil. 
of  Ea,  lord  of  men. 
of  Sin,  first  son  of  Ellil. 
of  the  hero  Ninib. 
of  Ningishzida,  lord  of  justice  (?). 
of  Ishtar,  queen  [of  battle  (?)]. 
of  the  hero  Shamash. 
of  the  wise  one  of  the  gods,  Marduk. 
of  the  great  hero  Nergal. 
of  Papsukal,    vizier    of    Anu    and 
Ishtar. 

>  Published  in  IV  R.,  33,  repeated  with  some  additions  in  the  second 
edition. 

2  NisAnu  means  "beginning."  The  Babylonian  New  Year  began  with 
the  time  of  the  vernal  equinox;  the  Jewish  year,  on  the  other  hand, 
began  about  the  time  of  the  autumnal  equinox,  but  during  the  Baby- 
lonian captivity  the  Jews  adopted  the  Babylonian  calendar  and  con- 
tinued its  use  until  the  first  century  B.  C,  when  the  old  Jewish  year 
was  readopted  and  is  still  maintained. 

'  Pronounced  Siv&nu.    See  Zeitschrift  fiir  Assyriologie,  ii,  p.  265. 

*  Du'Qzu  for  Dumuzu  or  Tumuzu,  i.  e.,  Tammuz.    See  ib.,  p.  270. 

» Tashritu  means  "beginning"  (the  same  as  NisAnu),  and  points, 
therefore,  to  an  old  calendar  in  which  the  year  began  with  the  autumnal 
equinox. 

«  Arakhshamnu  means  "eighth  month";  Heb.,  Marchesvan,  for  Merach- 
shAven,  a  change  due  to  transposition  of  vowels.  See  Zeitschrift  fiir 
Assyriologie,  ii,  p.  266.  On  the  names  see  further  Haupt,  Purim,  Bei- 
tr&ge  zur  Assyriologie,  vi,  32. 

(arjju)  nisanu  §a  (ilu)  A-num  u  (ilu)  En-lil 

(ar^u)  4ru  §a  (ilu)  Ea  bel  te-ni-§e-e-ti 

(ar^u)  simdnu  §a  (ilu)  Sin  inari  ri§-ti-i  sa  (ilu)  En-lil 

(ar^u)  du'Qzu  §a  ku-ra-du  (ilu)  Nin-ib 

5  (ar5u)  khn  ga  (ilu)  Nin-gi§-«!i-da  bel  m[i-§a-ri] 

(ar5u)  uldlu  §a  (ilu)  I§-tar  be-lit     .     .     . 

(arfeu)  taSritu  §a  (ilu)  §ama§  ku-ra-du 

(arSu)  arab§amnu    §a  abkall  ildni  (ilu)  Marduk 
(ar^u)  kislimmu       ga  ur-sag-gal   (urSdnu  karrddu  rabl5)   (ilu) 
Nergal 
10  (arbu)  tebetu  §a  (ilu)  Pap-sukkal  sukkal  (ilu)  A-num  u 

(ilu)  I§tar 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SUBSTITUTION  195 

Shabatu  :  of  Adad,  governor  (?)  of  heaven  and 

earth. 
Adddru*  :  of  the  seven  gods,  of  the  great  gods. 

Second  Addaru:  of  Ashur,  father  of  the  gods. 

i  Addaru  means  "dark,"  "gloomy." 

(ari)u)  §abatu  §a  (ilu)  Adad  asaridu  Same(e)  u  irsitim 

(ar^u)  addaru  sa  (ilu)  si-bi  ilani  rabuti 

(ar£u)  magr<a  (§a)  addari  §a  A§ur  a-bi  ilani 

4.  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SUBSTITUTION 
A* 

To  the  wise  man  he  spoke  :^ 
A  lamb  (?)  is  a  substitute  for  a  man, 
A  lamb  he  gives  for  his  life. 

The  head  of  the  lamb  he  gives  for  the  head  of  the  man, 
The  neck  of  the  lamb  he  gives  for  the  neck  of  the  man. 
The  breast  of  the  lamb  he  gives  for  the  breast  of  the 
man.^ 

'  A  fragment  in  Sumerian  and  Assyrian  published  IV  R.,  26,  No.  6, 
and  again  in  the  2d  edition,  26,  No.  6,  with  some  duplicates  in  the  Addi- 
tions and  Corrections,  p.  5.  A  more  complete  edition  in  Cuneiform 
Texts,  xvii,  p.  37.  Translated  by  Zimmern  in  Schrader,  Keilinschri/ten 
und  das  Alte  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  597,  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  101. 

2  The  preceding  part  is  unintelligible,  but  the  god  Ea  is  mentioned, 
as  he  is  also  at  the  end  (see  line  15  of  the  text  below). 

'  From  the  fragmentary  ends  of  the  lines  shown  below  it  is  plain  that 
it  enumerated  some  other  part  of  the  body  in  the  next  line,  perhaps  the 
feet,  which  are  mentioned  in  a  ritual  text  in  Cuneiform  Texts,  iv,  p.  4. 

1  abgal-e  dug  nam-mi-in-de 

2  ana  ab-kal-li  is-si-ma 

3  md§  nig-sag-il-la  nam-lil-g&l-lu-ge 

4  u-ri-8u  nigsagillu  §a  a-me-lu-ti 

5  mds  zi-a-ni-Su  ba-an-sig 

6  u-ri-sa  ana  na-pi§-ti^u  it-ta-din 

7  sag-ma§  sag-galu-§u  ba-an-sig 

8  kak-kad  u-ri-si  ana  kak-kad  ameli  it-ta-din 

9  tig-ma§  tig-galu-§u  ba-an-sig 

10  ki-§ad  u-ri-si  ana  ki-§ad  ameli  it-ta-din 

1 1  gab-md§  gab-galu-§u  ba-an-sig 

12  ir-ti  u-ri-si  ana  ir-ti  ameli  it-ta-din 

13  [ ]  ba-an-sig 

14  [ ]  it-ta-din 

15  [ ]e  a-mat  (ilu)  E-a 

16  [.     .     .     .  .]-mu-un-da-an-bur-ra 

17  [ ]  li-ip-pa-§i-ir 


196  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

A  somewhat  similar  set  of  ideas  appears  in  the  treaty 
made  between  Mati-el,  of  Arpad,  and  Ashur-nirari,  king 
of  Assyria  (754-745  B.  C).  The  following  are  the  sig- 
nificant lines.  After  the  treaty  had  been  arranged  a 
ram  is  sacrificed,  which  represents  Mati-el,  the  different 
parts  of  its  body  standing  severally  for  the  correspond- 
ing parts  of  his. 


I  Text  not  published,  transliteration  and  translation  by  Peiser, 
Studien  zur  orientalischen  Alter tumskunde,  Mittheilungen  der  Vorderaaia- 
tischen  Gessellschaft,  1898,  No.  6,  pp.  228ff.  Compare  Zimmern  in 
Schrader,  Keilinschri/ten  und  das  Alte  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  597. 

This  head  is  not  the  head  of  the  ram     .     .     . 

It  is  the  head  of  Mati-el     .     .     . 

The  head  of  his  children,  his  nobles,  the  people  of  his 

land. 
If  Mati-el  break  this  covenant 
As  the  head  of  this  ram  is  cut  off     .     .     . 
.     .     .     his  teeth  laid  in  his  mouth 
The  head  of  Mati-el  shall  be  cut  off     .     .     . 

kakkadu  an-ni-u  la  kakkadu  §a  lu-nim     .     .     . 

kakkadu  sa  Ma-ti-'-ilu     ... 

kakkadu  sa  mare-su  rabuti-su  nise  mati-[§u     .     .     .] 

§um-mu  Mati-'ilu  ina  a-di-e  an-nu-ti 

ki-i  sa  kakkadi  sa  lu-nim  an-ni-u  ka-[ti     .     .     .] 

.     sin-nu-su  ina  pi-su  sak-na-tu 
kakkadu  §a  Mati'ilu  ka-ti  ip-tur  (?) 

5.  THE  SCAPEGOAT  ' 
A  partial  parallel  to  the  scapegoat  which  was  sent 
away  to  Azazel  in  the  wilderness  (Lev.  16.  8,  10,  20-22, 
26)  is  found  in  the  sheep  slain  for  purification  of  the 
temple  and  then  the  body  cast  into  the  river.  The 
parallel  is  by  no  means  perfect,  but  it  has  certain  of 
the  same  features. 


>  Published,  transliterated,  and  translated  by  Dhorme,    Revue    d'Aa- 
syriologic  et  d' Archiologie  Orientale,  viii,  pp.  4 Iff. 


THE  SCAPEGOAT  197 

Reverse: 
10  The  Irrishu  shall  give  the  order  and  cut  off  the  head 

of  the  sheep. 
With  the  body  of  the  sheep  the  Mashmashu  shall 

purify  the  temple. 
He    shall    recite    the    incantations    to    exorcise    the 

temple. 
He  shall  purify  all  the  naos  in  its  circumference,  then 

shall  he  take  away  the  platter. 
The  Mashmashu  shall  cany  away  the  body  of  the 

sheep, 
15  And  shall  place  it  in  the  river  Na-la,  at  evening. 
And  cast  into  the  river  the  body  of  the  sheep. 
He  shall  depart  into  the  country.     The  Irrishu,  the 

head  of  the  sheep     .     .     . 
The  Mashmashu  and  the  Irrishu  shall  depart  into 

the  country.    All  that 
Which  belongs  to  Nabu,  lord  of  Babylon,  they  shall 

not  introduce  into  Babylon. 
20  From  the  fifth  to  the  twelfth  day,  they  shall  remain 

in  the  countiy. 

10  (amelu)  irrisu  ikabbi-ma  kakkad  immeri  i-bat-tak-ma 
ina  pag-ri  immeri  (amelu)  mas-mas  bita  u-kap-par 
sipati  la  tum-mu  biti  i-man-nu 

pajj-pab  gab-bi  adi  sijjir-ti-su  i-^ap-ma  niknakku  ipattar 
pag-ri  immeri  su-a-tim  (amelu)  mas-mas  i-na-as-si-ma 

15  ana  (naru)  Na-la  pani-su  ana  ereb  §am§i  isakkan-ma 
pag-ri  immeri  su-a-tu  ana  nari  inad-di 
ana  seri  ussi  (amelu)  irrisu  kakkad  immeri  kimin 
(amelu)  mas-mas  u  (amelu)  irrisu  ana  seri  ussu  ma-la 
§a  (ilu)  Nabu  bel  Babili  (ki)  ana  Babili  (ki)  l4'userabti 

20  i§tu  umi  V  adi  umi  XII  (kam)  ina  seri  ussabu 


CHRONOLOGICAL  MATERIALS 


199 


I.    BABYLONIAN 
1.  THE  BABYLONIAN  KING  LIST  A. 


Column  I: 

[Eleven  names  broken  off,  to 
be  supplied  from  King 
List  B.    See  below  .J 

.     .     .     11  kings,  Dynasty  of 
Babylon. 


60  Iliima-ilu. 
55  Itti-ili-nibi. 
36  Damki-ilishu. 

15  Ishkibal. 

27  Shushshi,  his  brother  (?) 
55  Gulkishar. 

50  Peshgal-daramash. 

28  A-a-dara-kalama. 
26  Akur-ul-anna. 

7  Melam-kurkura. 
9  Ea-gamil. 

368  11  kings,  Dynasty  of  Uru- 
azag. 

16  Gandash. 

22  Agum,  the  former,  his  son. 
22  Bitihashi. 

8  Ushshi,  his  son. 

.     .     .     A-du-me-tash. 
.     .     .     Ur-zi-gur-mash. 


Column  IV: 

.     ,     .     Nabu-shum-ishkun. 

.     .     .     Nabu-nasir. 

.     .     2    Nabu-nadin-zer,        his 

son. 
1    mo.    12   days.      Nabu-shum- 

ulcin,  his  son? 


22  Dynasty  e. 


3  Ukin-zer.    Dynasty  of  Shi-i. 


Column  II: 

[About  13  names  broken  off.] 


22 

26  Nazi-maruttash. 
17  Kadashman-tur  gu. 
+2  Kadashman-Buriash. 

6  Kudur-En-lil. 
13  Shagarakti-suriash. 

8  Bitiliash,  his  son. 
1§  En-lil-nadin-shum. 
l|  Kadashman-Kharbe. 

6  Adad-shum-iddin. 
30  Adad-shum-nasir. 
15  Me-li-shi-pak. 
17  Marduk-aplu-iddin.,  his  son. 

1  Zamamu-shum-iddin. 

3  En-lil-nadin-akhi. 

756    years    9    mo.      36    kings. 
Dyn.     .     .     . 

17  Marduk     .     .     . 
6 


Column  III: 


22 

1    year    6    mo. 


j\Iarduk-shum 


13  Marduk-zer     .     .     . 
9  Nabu-shum-libur  (?). 

132;    2  mo.  (?.)  11   Kings.   Dy- 
nasty Pashe. 

1  First  published  by  Pinchos,  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical 
Archceology,  vi,  p.  193,  and  repeatedly  republished  and  discussed.  See 
especially  the  following:  Schrader,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  ii,  286f.; 
Winckler,  Untersuchungen  zur  orientalische  Geschichte,  p.  146f. ;  Knudt- 
zon,  Assyrische  Gebete  an  den  Sonnengott,  Tafel  60;  Lehmann,  Zwei 
Hauptprobleme  der  altorientalischen  Chronologic,  pp.  13ff.;  Eduard  Meyer, 
Geschichte  des  Altertums,  2te  Auf.,  i,  2te  Halfte,  pp.  333ff. 

201 


202 


CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 


2  Pulu. 

5  Ululai.    Djnaasty  Ti-nij 

I. 

12  Marduk  -  aplu  -  iddin. 

Dy- 

nasty  Sea-lands. 

5  Shami-ukin. 

2  Sin-akhi-erba.      Dyn. 

Kha- 

bi-gal. 

1  mo.  Marduk-zakir-shum 

son 

of  Arad. 

9  mo.  Marduk-aplu-iddin 

Sab 

Khabi. 

3  Bel-ibni.    Dynasty  e. 

6  Asshur-nadin-shum. 

Dyn. 

Kha-bi-gal. 

1  Nergal-ushezib. 

4  Mushezib-Marduk. 

8  Sin-akhi-erba. 

.     .     .     Asshur-akh-iddin. 

.     .     .     Shamash-shum-ukin. 

.     .     .     Kandalanu. 

[The  remainder  broken  off.] 

18  Sim-mash-shikhu. 

5  mo.  Ea-mukin-(zer) 
3  Kasshu-nadin-akhi. 

21  years  5  months.      3  kings. 
Dynasty  of  Sea  Lands. 

17  Edubar-shakin-shum. 
3  Ninib-kudur-uQur. 
3  mo.  Shilani-shuqamuna. 

20  years  3  months.      3  kings. 
Dyn.  of  bit-Bazi. 

6  .     .     .     Uu  (?)     .     .     . 

16 

8  months  12  days     .     .     . 
[About  14  lines  broken  off.] 


2.  THE  BABYLONIAN  KING  LIST  B.^ 


Reverse: 
Uru-azag  (ki)  Iluma-ilu. 
Itti-ili-nibi. 
Damki-ilishu. 
Ishkibal. 
Shushshi. 
Gulkishar. 
Peshgal-daramash,    son    of 

former. 
A-dara-kalama. 
Akur-ul-anna. 
Melam-kurkura. 
Ea-gamil. 


the 


Obverse: 
Sumu-abu,  years  15. 
Sumu-la-ilu,  years  35. 
Zabu-u,     son    of    the    former, 

years  14. 
Abil-Sin,    son    of    the    former, 

years  18. 
Sin-mubaUit,  son  of  the  former, 

years  30. 
^^anmaurapi,  son  of  the  former, 

years  55. 
Samsu-iluna,  son  of  the  former, 

years  35. 
Ebi§hum,    son    of    the    former, 

years  25. 
Ammiditana,  son  of  the  former, 

years  25. 
Ammi-sadugga,      son      of     the 

former,  years  21.* 
Samsu-ditana,      son      of      the 

former,  years  31. 

11  kings,  Dynasty  of  Babylon. 

'  Pinches,  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archceology,  1880, 
p.  20f. ;  Schrader,  Berichte,  Berliner  Akademie  der  Wissenschaften,  1887, 
p.  585f.,  with  photograph;  Winckler,  Untersuchungen  zur  altorientalische 
Geschichte,  p.  145;  Schrader,  Keilinschriftliche  Bihliothek,  ii,  pp.  288,  289. 

*  The  numeral  has  usually  been  read  22 ;  so  Winckler,  Delitzsch, 
Hommel,  but  King  has  reexamined  the  text  and  says,  "There  is  no 
doubt  that  '21'  is  the  correct  figure." — King,  Chronicles  Concerning 
Early  Babylonian  Kings,  i,  p.  84,  footnote  2. 


10  kings,  Dynasty  of  Uru-azag 
(ki). 


THE  SARGON  CHRONICLE  203 

3.  A  CHRONICLE  CONCERNING  SARGON  AND 

OTHER   EARLY  BABYLONIAN  AND 

ASSYRIAN  RULERS^ 

Sargon,  king  of  Agade,  by  Ishtar's  royal  insignia 

was  exalted, 
And  he  had  no  rival  or  enemy.    His  glory  he  poured 

out  over  the  world. 
The  sea  of  the  East^  he  crossed, 
And   in   the   eleventh   year   his  hand  subdued   the 

Country  of  the  West  in  its  full  extent. 
5  He  united  them  under  one  control;  he  set  up  his 

images  in  the  west; 
Their  booty  he  brought  over  at  his  word. 
He  settled    the    sons  of   his    palace  for   five    biru 

around. 
And   over  the    hosts   of   the  world  he  reigned  su- 
preme. 
Against  Kagalla  he  marched,  and  turned   Kagalla 

into  mounds  and  ruins; 
10  He  destroyed  within  it,  leaving  not  a  bird's  resting 

place. 
Afterward    in   his  old   age  all    the  lands  revolted 

against  him, 


>  First  published,  with  transliteration  and  translation,  by  L.  W.  King, 
Chronicles  Concerning  Early  Babylonian  Kings,  ii,  pp.  3-24. 

*  The  Sargon  Omen  tablet  reads  here  "sea  of  the  west,"  which  is 
probably  wrong.  The  sea  of  the  east,  which  is  the  Persian  Gulf,  seems 
much  more  probable  than  the  sea  of  the  west,  which  is  the  Mediter- 
ranean.   See  further  King,  op.  cit.,  i,  p.  37f. 

§ami-ukin  §ar  A-ga-de  (ki)  ina  pali  (ilu)  I§-tar  i-lam-ma 
§a-ni-na  u  ma-Jji-ri  ul  i-§i  Sa-lum-mat-su  eli  matdti  (pi) 
it-bu-uk  tamta  ina  sit  §am§i  i-bi-ir-ma 

§attu  XI  (kan)  mat  ereb  §am§i  a-di  ki-ti-su  kat-su  ik§ud(ud) 
5  pi-i-§u  a-na  i§-tin  u-kin  salmani  (pl)-su  ina  ereb  SamSi  u§-zi-iz 
lal-lat-su-nu  ina  a-ma-a-ti  u-§e-bi-ra 
mare  ekalli-§u  a-na  V  biru  (ta-a-an)  u-se-§ib-ma 
um-mat  matati  (pi)  mit-ba-ri§  i-be-el 

a-na   (matu)   Ka-sal-la  il-lik-ma   (matu)   Ka-sal-la  ana  tili  u 
kar-me  u-tir 
10  ina  lib-bi-§u  man-za-az  is-sur  u-^al-lik 

ar-ka-ni§  ina  §i-bu-ti-§u  matati  ka-li-§i-na  ib-ba-al-ki-ta-§i-ma 


204  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

And  they  besieged  him  in  Agade;  and  Sargon  went 

forth  to  battle  and  accompUshed  their  defeat; 
Their  overthrow  he  brought  about,  and  their  wide 

spreading  host  he  destroyed. 
Afterward  he  attacked   the  land  of   Subartu  in  his 

might,  and  before  his  arms  they  bowed  down, 
15  And  Sargon  quelled  that  revolt,  and  accomplished 

their  defeat; 
Their  overthrow  he  brought  about,  and  their  wide 

spreading  host  he  destroyed. 
Their   possessions   he    caused    to    be   brought    into 

Agade. 
The  soil  he  removed  from  the  trenches  of  Babylon, 
And  the  boundaries  of  Agade  he  made  like  those  of 

Babylon. 
20  But  because  of  the  evil  which  he  had  committed  the 

great  lord  Marduk  was  angry, 
And  he  destroyed  his  people  by  famine. 
From  the  rising  of  the  sun  unto  the  setting  of  the  sun 
They  rebelled  against  him  and  gave  him  no  rest. 

Reverse: 

Naram-Sin,  the  son  of  Sargon,  marched  against  the 
city  of  Apirak, 

ina  A-ga-de  (ki)  il-mu-lu-ma  (m)Sarru-ukin  a-na  kakki  t5si-ma 
abikta-su-nu  im-Jjas 

ka-mar-su-nu  is-kun  um-man-§u-nu  rapa§tim(tim)  u-§am-ki-it 

arki  ana  (mjitu)  Subartu  (ki)  ina  gi-ib-§i-su  itbi-ma  ana  kakki 
ik-mi-is-su-ma 
15  Sami-ukin  dalabu  su-a-tu  u-se-sib-ma  abikta-su-nu  im-|ias 

ka-mar-su-nu  i§-kun  um-man-su-nu  rapastim(tim)  u-§am-kit 

makkur-su-nu  a-na  A-ga-de  (ki)  u-se-ri-ba 

c-pi-ir  e-si-e  sa  Babili  (ki)  is-sulj-ma 

i-te-e  A-ga-de  (ki)  gab-ri  Babili  (ki)  i-pu-us 
20  a-na  marusta  i-pu-su  belu  rabu(u)  (ilu)  Marduk  i-gu-ug-ma 

ina  {}u-sab-liu  nise-su  ig-mu-ur 

ul-tu  si-it  (ilu)  §am§i(si)  a-di  e-rib  (ilu)  Samsi(si) 

ik-ki-ru-Su-ma  la  sa-la-la  i-ini-id-[sit] 

Reverse: 

(m)Na-ra-am-(ilu)    Sin    mar  (m)§arru-ukin    a-na  (alu)    A-pi- 
rak  [(ki)  il-lik-ma] 


THE  SARGON  CHRONICLE  205 

And     he     built     trenches,    and     his     hand    sub- 
dued 
Rish-Adad,   king   of  Apirak,   and   the   governor   of 

Apirak. 
He  marched  against  Magan,  and  Mannu-dannu,  king 

of  Magan,  his  hand  subdued, 
5  Dungi,  son   of    Ur-Engur,   richly  adorned   the   city 

of     Eridu,    which    was     on    the     shore    of     the 

sea 
But  he  souglit  after  evil,  and  the  treasure  of  E-sagila 

and  of  Babylon, 
He  brought  out  as  spoil.    And  Bel  was     .     .     ,     and 

body     and      ...      he     made     an     end     of 

him. 
Ura-imitti,  the  king,  set  Bel-ibni,  the  gardener, 
Upon  his  throne,  that  the  dynasty  might  not  come  to 

an  end; 
10  And  the  crown  of  his  kingship  he  placed  upon  his 

head, 

Ura-imitti  in  his  palace died  (?) 

Bel-ibni,   who   sat   upon  the  throne,  did   not   arise 

therefrom 
But  was  established  as  king. 
Ilu-shtima,  king  of  Assyria,  against  Su-abu. 

pi-il-§u  ip-lu-us-ma  (m)Ri-is-(ilu)  Ad[ad] 

§ar  (alu)  A-pi-rak  (ki)  u  (amelu)  sukkal  A-pi-rak  (ki)  kat-su 

ik-[sud(ud)] 
ana  Ma-gan-na  (ki)  il-lik-ma  (m)Man-nu-da-an-nu  sar  Ma-gan 

[kat-su  ik§ud(ud)] 
5  (m,  ilu)   Dun-gi    mar  (m)Ur-(ilu)  Engur  Eridu   (ki)  sa  kisad 

tam-tim  ra-bis  iz-nun 
limutta  is-te-'e-e-ma  makkur  E-sag-ila  u  Babili  (ki) 
ina  sil-lat   usesi    (ilu)   Bel  si  [.     .     .]-ma  (amelu)  §alamta-§u 

u  sa-kil  KAK  (tu)  ukattu-§u 
(m,  ilu)  Ura  (ra)-imitti  sarru  (m,  ilu)  B^I-ibni  amel  urki 
a-na  la  sakan  SAG-GiL(e)  ina  kussi-§u  u-§S-sib 
10  aga  §arru-ti-su  ina  kakkadi-su  i§-ta-kan 

(m,ilu)  Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti  ina  ekalli-iu  pap-pa-su  im-me-bia  ina 

sa-r-[a-pi-su  im-tu-ut] 
Bel-ibni  sa  ina  kussi  u-si-bi  ul  it-bi 
a-na  sarru-u-ti  it-tas-kan 
Ilu-§u  [m]-ma  §ar  (matu)  A§§ur  a-na  tar-si  (m)Su-a-bu. 


206  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Continuation  of  the  Chronicle  Concerning  Early 
Babylonian  Rulers 

Ura-imitti,  the  king,  set  Bel-ibni,  the  gardener, 

Upon  his  throne,  [that  (the  dynasty)  might  not  come 
to  an  end] 

And  the  crown  of  his  kingship  he  placed  upon  his 
head. 

Ura-imitti  in  his  palace     .     .     . 
5 died. 

Bel-ibni   sat   upon   the   throne,  and   did   not   arise 
(therefrom) ; 

And  as  king  he  was  established. 

Hammurapi,    king   of   Babylon,    set   his   troops   in 
motion, 

And  marched  against  Rim-Sin,  king  of  Ur. 
10  The  cities  of  Ur  and  of  Larsa  his  hand  conquered 

And  he  took  their  possessions  unto  Babylon. 

.     .     .     .     he  overthrew     ...     he  carried  away. 

Samsu-il]una,   king  of  Babylon,   the  son  of  Ham- 
murapi, the  king 


and 


15 Rim-Sin  unto     .     .     . 

his  hand  conquered. 

him  alive  in  the  palace     .     .     . 

TJra-imitti,  §arru]  (m,  ilu)  Bel-ibni  amel  urki 

a-na  la  §akan  [8AG-GiL](e)  ina  kussi-§u  u-§e-§ib] 

a]ga  §arru-u-ti-§u  ina  kakkadi-§u  is-ta-kan 

Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti  ina  ekalli-§u  pap-pa-si  im-me-his 
5  ina  sa-ra-pi-§u  im-tu-ut 

(m,  ilu)  Bel-ibni  ina  kussi  u-§i-bi  ul  it-bi 

a-na  §arru-u-ti  it-ta§-kan 

(m)Ha-am-niu-ra-pi  §ar  Bdbili  (ki)  ummS,ni-Su  id-ki-e-ma 

a-na  eli  (m)  Rim-(ilu)Sim  Sar  Uru  (ki)  il-lik 
10  Uru  (ki)  u  Larsam  (ki)  ka-at-su  ik-§u-ud 

b[u]-§[a]-§[u]-na  a-na  Babili  (ki)  il-ka-a 

[.     .     .]  ki  is-bup  [.     .     .     ki  u-bil-l[a] 

(m)  [Sa-am-su-i-l]u-na  Sar  Babili  (ki)  in&r(m)  9a-[am-mu-ra-pi 
§a]rri 

-b]u-tu  [.     .     .]-e-ma 

15  [ ]-zu-na(m)  Rim-(ilu)  Sin  ana  [.     .     .]  illik  [ik] 

kat-su  iksud  [(ud)] 

bal-tu-ut-su  ina  ekalli 


THE  SARGON  CHRONICLE  207 

he  marched  and  besieged     .     .     . 

his  peoples     .     .     . 

20 

Reverse : 

[Iluma]-ilu     .     .     . 

he  made     .     .     . 

He  waged  war  against  him  and     .     .     , 
Their  dead  bodies  the  sea     .     .     . 
5  Samsu-iluna  again  marched  [against     .     .     .] 

Iluma-ilu  advanced  and  the  defeat  [ he 

accomplished.] 
Abishi,  son  of  Samsu-iluna,  to  conquer  Ilu-ma-ilu 
And  his  heart  moved  him  to  dam  the  Tigris. 
And   he   dammed   the   Tigris,   but   he   caught   not 
Iluma-ilu. 
10  Against   Shamash-ditana   the   men   of   the   land   of 
Khatti  marched  against  the  land  of  Akkad. 


Ea-gamil,  king  of  the  Country  of  the  Sea,  marched 

against  the  land  of  Elam, 
And  in  pursuit  of  him  Ulam-Bur(i)ash,  the  brother 

of  Kashtiliash  the  Kassite, 

[ ]  illik-ma  il-mi  [.     .     .] 

[ ]  ni§e  §u  [.     .     .] 

20  [ ] 

Reverse: 

[(m)  Iluma]-ilu  ma-[.     .     .] 
[.     .     .     -m]e-e  ib-na  [.     .     .] 
sal-tu  a-na  libbi-§u  epu§-m[a     .     .     .] 
(amelu)  pagre  su-nu  tam-tim  [.     .     .] 
5  i§-ni-ma(ni)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na  ana  [.     .     .] 

Ilu-ma-ilu  itba-am-ma  abikti  ummdni  (pi)  [.     .     .] 

(m)    A-bi-§i    mar    (m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na    ka-^d(m)    Ilu-ma-ilu 

i[§-     .     .     .     -ma]a 
(n&ru)  Idiglat  a-na  si-ki-ri  lib-ba-§u  ub-lam-ma 
(naru)  Idiglat  is-kir-ma  (m)  Ilu-ma-ilu  ul  [is-ba]t 
10  ana  tar-[8i]  (m)  §ama§-di-ta-na  (matu)  9at-tu-u  ana  AkkadO 

(ki)  [illik] 
(m,  ilu)  E-a-ga-mil  §ar  mat  tam-tim  a-na  (mdt)  Elamtu(ki)  [il- 

li-ku-maj 
arki-§u(m)  U-lam-Bur-a§  ajj  Kas-til-ia-as  (m4tu)  Ka§-§u-u 


20S  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Set  his  troops  in  motion,  and  conquered  the  Country 

of    the    Sea,    and    exercised    dominion    over    tlie 

country. 
Agum,  the  son  of  Kashtihash,  moved  his  troops,  and 

marched  against  the  Countr}'-  of  the  Sea, 
15  He  conquered  the  city  of  Dilr-Ea, 

And  E     .     .     .     -uruna,  the  temple  of  the  god  Ea 

in  the  city  of  Dur-Ea,  he  razed  to  the  ground. 

ummani-su  id-ki-e-ma   mat   tam-tim  ik§ud(ud)    belu-ut  miti 

i-pu-us 
A-gum  mar  Kas-til-ia-al  ummani-su  id-ki-e-ma 
15  a-na  mat  tam-tim  il-lik 
(alu)  Dur-(ilu)Ea  iksud(ud) 
Ea    .     .     .    -uru-na  bit  (ilu)  Ea  §a  D<!ir-Ea  u-§al-pit 

4.  THE  BABYLONIAN  CHRONICLE  ^ 

Column  I: 

(1)  In  the  third  year  of  Nabonassar,  King  of  Babylon, 
(2)  Tiglathpileser  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in 
Assyria.  (3)  In  the  same  year  he  marched  against 
Akkad  (4)  and  plundered  the  cities  of  Rapiku  and 
Khamranu.  (5)  The  gods  of  the  city  of  Shapazza 
he  carried  away. 

(6)  During  the  reign  of  Nabonassar  Borsippa  separated 
itself  (7)  from  Babylon.  The  battle  of  Nabonas- 
sar (8)  against  Borsippa  is  not  recorded.^ 


>  Pinches,  Proceedings  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archoeology,  vi,  pp. 
lOSflf. ;  Winckler,  Zeitschrift  filr  Assyriologie,  ii,  pp.  148ff. ;  Pinches, 
Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  xix,  pp.  655ff. ;  Abel-Winckler, 
Keilschrifttexte,  pp.  47,  48;  Delitzseh,  Assyrische  Lesestilcke,  4te  Auf., 
pp.  137-142;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Tcxthuch  zum  Alien  Testa- 
ment, 3teAuf.,  pp.  58ff. 

2 This  means  that  the  scribe  who  copied  this  tablet  did  not  find  this 
event  recorded  in  the  exemplar  which  was  before  him.  One  of  the 
duplicates  even  omits  lines  6  to  8  altogether. 

Column  I: 

(1)  [§attu  III  (ilu)  Nabu-nasir]  sar  Babilu  (2)  Tukulti-apal-e§arra 
ina  (matu)  Assur  ina  kussi  ittasab  (3)  §attu  sasu  ana  matu 
Akkadi  (ki)  ur-dam-ma  (4)  (alu)  Rab-bi-ku  u  (alu)  IJa-am- 
ra-nu  ijj-ta-bat  (5)  u  ilani  §a  (alu)  Sa-pa-az-za  i-ta-bak  (6)  a-na 
tar-si  (ilu)  NabG-nasir  Bar-sip  (ki)  (7)  itti  Babili  it-te-[kir] 
sal-tum  §a  (ilu)  Nabu-nasir  (8)  a-na  libbi  Bar-sip  (ki)  i-pu-§u 


BABYLONIAN  CHRONICLE  209 

(9)  In  the  fifth  year  of  Nabonassar,  Ummanigash 
(10)  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Elam. 
(11)  In  the  fourteenth  year  Nabonassar  fell  ill  and  died 
in  his  palace.  (12)  Nabonassar  ruled  fourteen 
years  over  Babylon.  (13)  Nadinu,  his  son,  took 
his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Babylon.  (14)  In  the 
second    year    Nadinu    was    killed    in    a    revolt. 

(15)  Nadinu    reigned    two    years    in    Babylon. 

(16)  Shumukin,  a  governor  of  a  province,  a  rebel, 
took  his  seat  on  the  throne.  (17)  Two  months, 
.  .  .  days  reigned  Shumukin  in  Babylon. 
(18)  Ukinzer  .  .  .  the  throne  .  .  .  seized 
the  throne. 

(19)  In  the  third  year  of  Ukinzer,  Tiglathpileser 
(20)  marched  against  Akkad.  (21)  He  laid  Bet- 
Amukani    waste    and    took    Ukinzer    prisoner. 

(22)  Ukinzer    reigned    three    years    in    Babylon. 

(23)  Tiglathpileser  took  his  seat  on  the  throne 
in  Babylon.  (24)  In  the  second  year,  in  the 
month  of  Tebet,  Tiglathpileser  died.  (25)  Tig- 
lathpileser reigned  .  .  .  years  in  Akkad  and 
in  (26)  Assyria;  two  years  he  reigned  in  Akkad. 
(27)  On  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  Tebet  Shalma- 


ul  sa-tir  (9)  sattu  V  (ilu)  NaWi-nasir  Um-ma-ni-ga-as 
(10)  ina  (matu)  Elamti  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  (11)  sattu  XIV 
(ilu)  Nabu-nasir  maris-ma  ina  ekalli-§u  simati  (12)  XIV 
Sanati  (ilu)  Nabti-nasir  sarru-ut  Babili  epu-us  (13)  (m)  Na- 
di-nu  maru-§u  ina  Babili  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  (14)  §attu  II 
Na-di-nu  ina  si-hi  dik  (15)  II  sanati  Na-din  §arru-ut  Babili 
epu-us  (16)  (m)  Sumu-ukin  pijjatu  bel  si-bi  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab 

(17)  arjju  II  Qmu    .    .    .    bumu-ukin  sarru-ut  Babilu  epu-us 

(18)  (m)  Ukin-zer    .    .    .    ina  kussi  [.         .]-ma  kussti  is-bat 

(19)  sattu  III  Ukin-zer  Tukul-ti-apal-e-sarra  (20)  ana  (matu) 
Akkadi  (ki)  ki-i  u-ri-dam  (21)  Bit-a-mu-ka-nu  ijj-ta-pi  u 
Ukin-zer  ik-ta-sad  (22)  III  sanati  Ukin-zer  §arru-ut  Babili 
epu-us  (23)  (ra)  Tukul-ti-apal-e-sar-ra  ina  Babili  ina  kussi 
ittasa-ab  (24)  Sattu  II  Tukul-ti-apal-e-sar-ra  ina  (arJju) 
Tebetu  simati  (25)  .  .  .  sanati  Tukul-ti-apal-e-§ar-ra 
§arru-ut  (matu)  Akkadi  (ki)  (26)  u  (matu)  Assur  epu-u§ 
II  sanati  ina  libbi  ina  (matu)  Akkadi  (ki)  epu-us  (27)  (arJju) 
Tebetu    Clmu    XXV    Sul-man-a-§a-rid    ina    (matu)    A§§ur 


210  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

neser  (28)  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Assyria, 
and  the  city  of  Shabarain  was  destroyed. 

(29)  In  the  fifth  year,  in  the  month  of  Tebct,  Shalmaneser 
died.  (30)  Shalmaneser  reigned  five  years  in 
Akkad  and  in  Assyria.  (31)  On  the  twelfth  day  of 
Tebet,  Sargon  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in 
Assyria.  (32)  In  Nisan  Merodach-baladan  took 
his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Babylon. 

(33)  In  the  second  year  of  Merodach-baladan,  Ummani- 
gash,  Iving  of  Babylon,  fought  a  battle  with 
Sargon,  King  of  Assyria,  (34)  in  the  district  of 
Durilu.  (35)  He  accomplished  the  defeat  of 
Assyria  and  slew  many.  (36)  Merodachbaladan, 
who  had  come  to  the  help  of  the  (37)  King  of 
Elam,  did  not  come  in  time  for  the  battle,  but 
marched  after  him  (?) 

(38)  In  the  fifth  year  of  Merodach-baladan,  Ummani- 
gash,  King  of  Elam,  died.  (39)  Ummanigash 
reigned  .  .  .  years  in  Elam.  (40)  Ishtar- 
kundu,  son  of  his  sister,  took  his  seat  on  the 
throne  in  Elam.  (41)  From  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  Merodach-baladan  to  the  tenth  year 
(42)  [Sargon]  was  at  enmity  with  Merodach- 
baladan. 

(28)  (ki)  ina  kussi  itta§a-ab  (alu)  Sa-ba  (ma?)-ra-'-in  i{j-te-pi 

(29)  sattu  V  §ul-man-a-§a-rid    ina    (ar^u)    Tebetu    simati 

(30)  V  §anati  §ul-man-a-sa-rid  §arru-ut  (matu)  Akkadi  (ki)  u 
(matu)  A§siirepu-us  (31)  (arjju)  Tebetu  umu  XII  (kan)  §arru- 
ukin  ina  (matu)  A§§ur  ina  kussi  itta§a-ab  (32)  ina  Nisanu  (ra, 
ilu)  Marduk-apal-iddin  ina  Babili  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  (33)  Sattu 
II  (Uu)  Marduk-apal-iddin  Um-ma-ni-ga-as  Sar  Elamti  (34) 

ina  pijjat  Dur-ilu  (ki)  sal-tum  ana  libbi  Sarru-ukin  §ar  (matu) 
A§§ur  epu§-ma  (35)  nabalkatu  (matu)  ASSur  itta§ka-an 
abikta-§u-nu  ma-'-di§  itta§ka-an  (36)  (m,  ilu)  Marduk-apal- 
iddin  u  um-ma-ni-§u  §a  a-na  ri-su-tum  (37)  §ar  Elamti 
illi-ku  sal-tum  ul  ik-§u-ud  ana  arki-§u  urakki-sa  (?)  (38) 
Sattu  V  (ilu)  Marduk-apal-iddin  Um-ma-ni-ga-a§  §ar  Elamti 
Simati  (39)  .  .  .  Sanati  Um-ma-ni-ga-a§  Sarru-ut  Elamti 
epu-u§  (40)  [I§-tar-tiu-un-]du  m4r  a-ba-ti-Su  ina  (mAtu) 
Elamti  ina  kussi  ittaSa-ab  (41)  [ul-tu  re§  Sarrfi-ti]  (ilu) 
Marduk-[apal-iddi]-nam  a-di  Sattu  X  (kan)  (42)  [§arru-ukin] 


BABYLONIAN  CHRONICLE  211 

(43)  In  the  tenth  year  of  Mcrodach-baladan  Bet  Dakuri 
(44)  was  laid  waste  and  its  goods  taken  away. 

Column  II: 
(1)  In  the  twelfth  year  of  Merodach-baladan  Sargon 
marched  against  Akkad,  (2)  and  gave  battle  to 
Merodach-baladan.  (3)  Merodach-baladan  fled  to 
Elam,  at  the  head  of  his  nobles!  (4)  Merodach- 
baladan  reigned  twelve  years  in  Babylon. 
(5)  Sargon  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Babylon. 

(6)  In  the  thirteenth  year  Sargon  took  the  hand  of  Bel 

and  captured  Dur-Yakin. 

(7)  In  the  fourteenth  year  the  king  remained  in  the 

country. 
(S)  In  the  fifteenth  year,  on  the  twenty-second  day  of 

Teshrit,  the  gods  of  the  Sea  Land  came  back  to 

their  place.     There  were  epidemics  in  Assyria. 
(9)  In    the    sixteenth    year    Sargon    marched    against 

Tabal. 
[Lines  10-18  are  wanting  both  upon  the  chief  tablet 

and  upon  the  duplicate.     The  lines  immediately 

following  are  badly  broken.] 
(19)  The  Babylonians  were  not  scattered.    The  territory 

.    .    .     (20)  he    .    .    .    Merodach-baladan    .    .    . 

it-ti  (ilu)  Marduk-[apal-iddi-na]m  na-kir  (43)  [sattu  X  (kan) 
(ilu)  Marduk-apal]-iddin  Bit-Da-ku-r]i  (44)  [iji-te-pi  |ju-bu- 
ut]-su  i5-[ta]-bat. 

Column  II: 
(1)  §attu   XII    (ilu)    Marduk-apal-iddin    Sarru-ukin    ana    (matu) 
Akkadi  (ki)  ur-dam-ma   (2)  sal-tum  ana  lib  (ilu)  Marduk- 
apal-iddin  epu-us-ma   (3)  (ilu)   Marduk-apal-iddin  ina  pan 
(amelu)  rabuti-su  ana  (matu)  Elamti  ib-lik  (4)  XII  Sanati 
(ilu)    Marduk-apal-iddin   §arru-ut   Babili   epu-us    (5)  sarru- 
ukin  ina  Babili  ina  kussi  itta§a-ab  (6)  sattu  XIII  Sarru-ukin 
k^t  (ilu)  Bel  i8-sa[-bat]  Dur-ia-a-ki-nu  ik-ta-[sad]  (7)  §attu 
XIV  §arru  ina  [mati]  (8)  Sattu  XV  arab  Ta§ritu  limu  XXII 
(kan)  il4ni  §a  mat  tam-tim  ina  asri-su-nu  iturO  mutani  ina 
(matu)  A§§ur  §ak-[nu] 
(9)  [Sattu  XVI  §arru-u]kin  ana  (m&tu)  Ta-ba-lu  [illik] 
[Lines  10-18  wanting.] 
(19)  (amelu)  Babilai  ul  [sapiy  mi-is-ri  [.     .     .]  (20)  ir-tib-ma  (ilu) 


212  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(21)  his  land  was  plundered.     .     .     .     After  he 

had  fortified    (22)  Larak  and  Sharraba 

(23)  he  placed  Bel-ibni  on  the  throne  in  Babylon. 

(24)  In  the  first  year  of  Bel-ibni,  Sennacherib  destroyed 
the  cities  of  (25)  Khirimma  and  Khararatu. 

(26)  In  the  third  year  of  Bel-ibni  Sennacherib  marched 
against  Akkad  (27)  and  plundered  Akkad. 
(28)  Bel-ibni  and  his  nobles  were  taken  away  to 
Assyria.  (29)  Bel-ibni  reigned  three  years  in 
Babylon.  (30)  Sennacherib  set  Asshur-nadin- 
shum,  his  son,  (31)  on  the  throne  in  Babylon. 

(32)  In  the  first  year  of  Asshur-nadin-shum  Ishtar- 
khundu,  King  of  Elam,  was  seized  by  his  brother 
(33)  Khallushu  and  cast  into  prison.  (34)  Ishtar- 
khundu  reigned  eighteen  years  in  Elam. 
(35)  Khallushu,  his  brother,  took  his  seat  on  the 
throne  in  Elam. 

(36)  In  the  sixth  year  of  Asshur-nadin-shum,  Sen- 
nacherib marched  down  (37)  against  Elam,  de- 
stroyed the  cities  of  Nagitu,  Khilmu,  (38)  Pillatu, 
Khupapanu  (39)  and  plundered  them.  After- 
ward Khullushu,  King  of  Elam,  marched 
(40)  against  Akkad,  and  at  the  end  of  Teshrit 

Marduk-apal-iddin  u[.  .  .]  (21)  jju-bu-ut  mati-su  i^-ta-bat 
u[.  .  .]-su  (22)  (alu)  La-rak  u  (alu)  Sar-ra-ba  [.  .  .]-§u 
(23)  ki-i  urakki-su  (m,  ilu)  Bel-ib-ni  ina  Babili  ina  kussi 
ul-te-sib  (24)  sattu  I  (kan)  (ilu)  Bel-ib-ni  (ilu)  Sin-ajje-erba 
(25)  (alu)  Hi-ri-im-ma  u  (alu)  Ha-ra-ra-tum  iij-te-pi  (26)  sattu 
III  (kan)  (m,  ilu)  Bel-ib-ni  (ilu)  Sin-ajje-erba  ana  (matu) 
Akkadi  (ki)  (27)  ur-dam-ma  Jju-bu-ut  (matu)  Akkadi  (ki) 
ijj-ta-bat  (28)  (m,  ilu)  Bel-ib-ni  u  (amelu)  ra-buti-su  ana 
(matu)  ASsur  ul-te-ik-lu  (29)  III  sanati  (ilu)  Bel-ib-ni  sarru- 
ut  Babili  ejpu-us  (30)  (ilu)  Sin-ajje-erba  (ilu)  Asur-nadin- 
§umu  mari-su  (31)  ina  Babili  ina  kussi  ul-te-sib  (32)  sattu  I 
(kan)  (ilu)  Asur-nadin-Sumu  I§-tar-Jju-un-du  sar  Elamti  (33) 
|jal-lu-§u  aJii-su  is-bat-su-ma  biibu  ina  pani-§u  ip-}ji  (34) 
XVIII  Sanati  I§-tar-^u-un-du  sarru-ut  (matu)  Elamti  epu-u§ 

(35)  5al-lu-§u  alji-su  ina  (matu)  Elamti  ina  kussi  itta§a-ab 

(36)  §attu    VI  (kan)  (ilu)  Asur-midin-Sumu  (ilu)  Sin-ajje-erba 

(37)  ana  (matu)  Elamti  u-rid-ma  (alu)  Na-gi-tum  (alu) 
^Ji-il-mi  (38)  (alu)  I'i-il-la-tum  u  (alu)  IJu-pa-pa-nu  ilj-te-pi 

(39)  Jju-bu-us-su-nu  ib-ta-bat  arkanu  yal-lu-Su  §ar  Elamti 

(40)  ana   (matu)  Akkadi   (ki)  illi-kam-ma  ina   kit  Tasritu 


BABYLONIAN  CHRONICLE  213 

entered  Sippar  and  (41)  put  the  inhabitants  to 
death.  Shamash  did  not  leave  E-barra.  (42)  As- 
shur-nadin-shum  was  taken  prisoner  and  led 
away  into  Elam.  Asshur-nadin-shum  (43)  reigned 
six  years  in  Babylon.  (44)  The  King  of  Elam  set 
Nergal-ushezib  (45)  on  the  throne  in  Babylon, 
and  accomplished  the  defeat  of  Assyria. 

(46)  In  the  first  year  of  Nergal-ushezib,  on  the  sixteenth 
day  of  Tammuz,  (47)  Nergal-ushezib  took  Nippur. 
.  .  .  (4S)  On  the  first  day  of  Teshrit,  the 
Assyrians  entered  Uruk. 

Column  III: 
(1)  The  gods  of  Uruk  and  its  inhabitants  were  plun- 
dered. (2)  Nergal-ushezib  united  with  the  Elam- 
ites,  (3)  and  its  inhabitants  were  taken  away  (?) 
On  the  seventh  day  of  Teshrit  (4)  he  fought 
against  the  Assyrians  in  the  district  of  Nippur, 
was  taken  prisoner  in  battle  and  carried  away  to 
(5)  Assyria.  Nergal-ushezib  (6)  reigned  one  year 
and  six  months  in  Babylon.  On  the  twenty- 
sixth  day  of  Teshrit  the  people  rebelled  against 
(7)  Khallushu,  King  of  Elam,  (8)  imprisoned  him 
and  killed  him.     Khallushu  reigned  six  years  in 

ana  Sippara  erub  (41)  nise  iduk  (ilu)  Samas  istu  E-bar-ra 
ul  asi  (42)  (m,  ilu)  Asur-nadin-§umu  sabit-ma  ana  (matu) 
Elamti  a-bi-ik  (43)  VI  sanati  (ilu)  A§iu--nadin-sumu  sarru- 
ut  Babili  epu-us  (44)  sar  Elamti  (ilu)  Nergal-u-se-zib  ina 
Babili  (45)  ina  kussi  ul-te-§ib  [nabalkatu]  (matu)  Assur 
ittaska-an  (46)  sattu  I  (kan)  (m,  ilu)  Nergal-u-se-zib  (arajj) 
Duzu  umu  XVI  (kan)  (47)  (m,  ilu)  Nergal-u-se-zib  Nippuru 
)8-bat  SAR.SAR.iR.Ni.LAL  (48)  (ara^)  Ta§ritu  umu  I  (kan) 
eab  (matu)  A§§ur  ana  Uruk  erub<j 

Column  III: 
(1)  ilani  sa  §u-pur  Uruk  u  ni§e-§u  ijj-tab-tu  (2)  (ilu)  Nergal-u- 
§e-zib  arki  (amtlu)  Elamti  illik-ma  ilani  §u-pur  Uruk  (3)  u 
nise-§u  i-te-ik-mu  (araJj)  TaSritu  limu  VII  (kan)  ina  pi-^at 
Nippuri  (4)  sal-tum  ana  libbi  sab  (matu)  A§§ur  epu-us-ma 
ina  taijaz  seri  sa-bit-ma  (5)  ana  (matu)  A§§ur  a-bi-ik  sattu 
I.  VI  arjji  (ilu)  Nergal-u-se-zib  (6)  sarru-ut  Babili  epu-us 
(aralj)  Tasritu  umu  XXVI  (kan)  (7)  IJal-lu-su  sar  Elamti 
nise-§u  is-Jju-su-mu  babu  ina  pa-ni-su  (8)  ip-Jju-u  iduktl- 
i\i   VI    Sanati    ^al-lu-su    Sarru-ut    (matu)    Elamti    epu-ufi 


214  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Elam.     (9)  Kudur  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in 
Elam.      Afterward    Sennacherib    marched    down 

(10)  against    Elam,    laid    it    waste    from    Rashi 

(11)  to    Bet-Burnaki    and    carried    away    booty. 

(12)  Mushezib-Marduk    took    his    seat    on    the 
throne  in  Babylon. 

(13)  In  the  first  year  of  Mushezib-Marduk,  on  the  eighth 
day  of  Ab,  (14)  Kudur,  King  of  Elam,  was  taken 
captive  in  a  revolt  and  killed.  (15)  Kudur 
reigned  ten  months  in  Elam.  Menanu  (16)  took 
his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Elam,  In  an  unknown 
year  (17)  he  collected  the  forces  of  Elam  and  the 
Babylonians,  offered  battle  to  the  Assyrians  in 
Khalule  (18)  and  conquered  the  Assyrians. 

(19)  In  the  fourth  year  of  Mushezib-Marduk,  on  the 
fifteenth  day  of  Nisan,  (20)  Menanu,  King  of 
Elam,  suffered  with  a  stroke  (?),  (21)  his  mouth 
was  closed  and  he  could  not  speak.  (22)  On  the 
first  day  of  Kishlev  the  city  (i.  e.,  Babylon)  was 
captured.  Mushezib-Marduk  (23)  was  taken  pris- 
oner and  carried  away  to  Assyria.  Mushezib- 
Marduk  reigned  (24)  four  years  in  Babylon. 
(25)  On  the  seventh  day  of  Adar,  Menanu,  King 
of  Elam,  died.    Menanu  (26)  reigned  four  years  in 

(9)  Kudur  ina  (matu)  Elamti  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  arkanu 
(ilu)  Sin-ajje-erba  (10)  ana  (matu)  Elamti  u-rid-ma  istu 
(matu)  Ra-a-si  a-di  (11)  Bit-bur-na-ki  ijj-te-pi  Jju-bu-ut-su 
ii)-ta-bat  (12)  Mu-§e-zib-(ilu)Marduk  ina  Babili  ina  kussi 
ittasa-ab  (13)  sattu  I  (kan)  Mu-se-zib-(ilu)  Marduk  (arajj) 
abu  umu  XVIII  (var.  XVII)  (kan)  (14)  Kudur  sar  (matu) 
Elamti  ina  si-lji  sa-bit-ma  dik  X  arlje  (15)  Kudur  larru-ut 
(matu)  Elamti  epu-us  Me-na-nu  ina  (matu)  Elamti  (16)  ina 
kussi  ittasa-ab  sattu  ul  idi  Me-na-nu  sab  (matu)  Elamti 
(matu)  Akkadi  (ki)  (17)  id-ki-e-ma  ina  (alu)  Ha-lu-li-e 
sal-tum  ana  lib  (matu)  Assur  (18)  epu-us-ma  nabalka-tum 
(matu)  A§§ur  ittaska-an  (19)  sattu  IV  Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Mar- 
duk  (arajj)  Nisanu  umu  XV  (kan)  (20)  Me-na-nu  §ar  (matu) 
Elamti  mi-sit-tum  i-mi-si(d)-su-ma  (21)  pu-§u  sa-bit-ma 
at-ma-a  la  li-'  (22)  ina  (arab)  Kisilimu  timu  I  (kan)  alu 
sa-bit.  Mu-§e-zib-(ilu)Marduk  (23)  sa-bit-ma  ana  (matu) 
A§sur-a-bi-ik  (24)  IV  sanati  Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Marduk  Sarru- 
ut  Babili  epu-us  (25)  ina  (arajj)  Adaru  umu  VII  (kan) 
Me-na-nu  §ar  (matu)  Elamti  simati  (26)  IV  sandti  Me-na-nu 


BABYLONIAN  CHRONICLE  215 

Elam.  (27)  Khummakhaldas  took  his  seat  on  the 
throne  in  Elam. 

(28)  In  the  eighth  year  (i.  e.,  during  eight  years)  there 
was  no  king  in  Babylon.  On  the  third  day  of 
Tammuz  (29)  the  gods  of  Uruk  (Erech)  returned 
from  Eridu  to  Uruk.  (30)  On  the  twenty-third 
day  of  Teshrit  Khummakhaldash,  Iving  of  Elam, 
(31)  was  smitten  with  fever,  and  died  in  the 
attack  (?)  of  fever.  (32)  Khummakhaldas  reigned 
eight  years  in  Elam.  (33)  Khummakhaldas  the 
second  took  his  seat  on  the  throne  in  Elam. 
(34)  On  the  twentieth  day  of  Tebet  Sennacherib, 
King  of  Assyria,  was  killed  (35)  by  his  son  in  a 
revolt.  Sennacherib  (36)  reigned  twenty-three 
years  in  Assyria.  From  the  twentieth  day  of 
Tebet  until  (37)  the  second  day  of  Adar  the  re- 
volt continued  in  Assyria.  (38)  On  the  eighteenth 
day  of  Adar  Esarhaddon,  his  son,  took  his  seat  on 
the  throne  in  Assyria. 

(39)  In  the  first  year  of  Esarhaddon  Zeru-kinish-lishir 
of  the  Sea  Land,  (40)  after  he  .  .  .  against 
Ur  .  .  .  city  and  .  .  .  fled  (41)  before  the 
nobles  of  Assyria  and  went  (?)  to  Elam.  (42)  In 
Elam  the  King  of  Elam  took  him  prisoner  and 

§arru-ut  (matu)  Elamti  epu-us  (27)  IJum-ma-ijal-da-§u  ina 
(matu)  Elamti  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  (28)  sattu  VIII  (kan) 
§arru  ina  Babili  [.  .  .]  (arajj)  Duzu  timu  III  (kan) 
(29)  ilani  su-pur  Uruk  iitu  Eridu  ana  Uruk  eribli  (30)  ina 
(araj})  Tasritu  tamu  XXIII  (kan)  Hum-ma-Jjal-da-§u  §ar 
Elamti  ina  isati  (31)  ma-Jji-is-ma  ina  mikit  i[lati]  imu- 
ut  VIII  sanati  Qum-ma-Jjal-da-Su  (32)  §arru-ut  (matu) 
Elamti  epu-us  (33)  Hum-ma-Jjal-da-su  sanu(u)  ina  (matu) 
Elamti  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  (34)  (arajj)  Tebitu  umu  XX 
(kan)  (ilu)  Sin-ajje-erba  §ar  (matu)  Assur  (35)  maru-su  ina 
si-iji  iduk-[§u  XXIII]  Sanati  (ilu)  Sin-afee-erba  (36)  §arru- 
(ut)  (matu)  Aisur  epu-us  umu  XX  (kan)  sa  (arah)  Tebitu 
a-di  (37)  fimu  II  (kan)  ia  (arab)  Adar  si-Jji  ina  (matu) 'Assur 
sa-dir  (38)  (araJj)  Adar  <i[mu]  XVIII  (kan)  (ilu)  Assur-a^- 
iddi-na  maru-§u  ina  (matu)  Assur  ina  kussi  itta§a-ab  (39) 
§attu  I  (kan)  (ilu)  A§ur-al}-iddina(m)  Zeru-kinis-lisir  §a  mat 
tam-tira  (40)  ki-i  is-ka-a  ina  eli  Uru  it-ta-di  alu  u[.  .  .] 
(41)  ina  pan  (amelu)  rabuti  §a  (matu)  Assur  i^lik-ma  ana 
(matu)  Elamti  i-[.     .     .]  (42)  ina  (matu)  Elamti  §ar  (matu) 


216  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

killed  him  with  a  weapon.  (43)  In  an  unknown 
month  in  Nippur  the  guenna  .  .  . 
(44)  In  the  month  of  Elul  the  god  Ka-di  and  the  other 
gods  of  Dur-ilu  returned  (45)  to  Dur-ilu.  The 
chief  god  and  the  other  gods  of  Dur-Sharrukin 
(46)  returned  to  Dur-Sharrukin.  .  .  .  (47)  In 
the  month  of  Adar  the  head  of  .  .  .  (48)  In 
the  second  year  the  major-domo  (lit.,  chief  man 
of  the  house  or  palace)  .  .  . 
Column  IV: 

(1)  .      .      .      akhe-shullim,   the  guenna,   and 

(2)  were  brought  to  Assyria  and  killed  in  Assyria. 

(3)  In  the  third  (?  fourth)  year  Sidon  was  captured 
and  its  booty  carried  away  ...  (4)  the  major- 
domo  made  an  assembly  (?  census)  in  Akkad. 

(5)  In  the  fifth  year,  on  the  second  day  of  Teshrit  the 
Assyrian  army  made  an  expedition  (6)  against 
Bassa.  In  the  month  of  Teshrit  the  head  of  the 
King  of  Sidon  (7)  was  cut  off  and  brought  to 
Assyria.  In  the  month  of  Adar  the  heads  of  the 
Kings  (8)  of  Kundu  and  Sisu  were  cut  off  and 
brought  to  Assyria. 

(9)  In  the  sixth  day  the  King  of  Elam  entered  Sippar 
and  made  a  massacre.     Shamash  did  not  leave 

Elamti  is-bat-su-ma  ina  kakki  [iduk]  (43)  arajj  ul  idi  ina 
Nippuri  (amelu)  gu[-en-na  .  .  .]  (44)  ina  (arajj)  UIulu 
(ilu)  Ka-di  u  ilani  [§u-pur]  DOr-ilu  (45)  ana  Dfir-Uu 
[illiku  .  .  .  u  ilani  su-pur  Dur-sarru-ukin]  (46)  ana  DOr- 
§arru-ukin  illiku  [.  .  .]  (47)  (arajj)  Adar  ri-§i  sa  [.  .  .] 
(48)  §attu  II  (kan)  (amelu)  rab-blti  [.  .  .] 
[Broken,  two  lines  missing.] 

Column  IV: 
(1)  [.  .  .]-ahe-§ullim  (amelu)  gu-en-na  (2)  [.  .  .]-ri  ana  (mdtu) 
A§§ur  ab-ku-ma  ina  (matu)  A§§ur  dikti  (3)  |§attu  .  .  .] 
(alu)  Si-du-nu  sa-bit  §al-lat-su  §al-lat  (4)  [.  .  .]  (amelu) 
rab-blti  ina  (matu)  Akkadi  bi-feir-tum  ip-te-Jjir.  (5) 
Sattu  V  (kan)  (araJj)  Ta§ritu  umu  II  (kan)  sab  (matu)  As§ur 
Ba-as-sa  (6)  is-sab-tu  ina  araJj  Tasriti  kakkadu  sa  sarri  §a 
(alu)  Si-du-nu  (7)  naki-is-ma  ana  (matu)  A§§ur  na-§i  ina 
araJj  Adar  kakkadu  sa  §arre  (8)  sa  (matu)  Kun-du  u  (matu) 
Si-su-u  naki-is-ma  ana  (matu)  A§§ur  na-si  (9)  sattu  VI 
(kan)  sar  Elamti  ana  Sippara  erub  diktu  iduk  (ilu)  Sama§ 


BABYLONIAN  CHRONICLE  217 

(10)  E-barra.  The  Assyrian  army  marched  against 
Egypt  .  .  .  (11)  Khummakhaldash,  King  of 
Elam,    died    in   his    palace    without    being   sick. 

(12)  Five  years  ruled  Khummakhaldash  in  Elam. 

(13)  Urtagu,  his  brother,  took  his  seat  on  the 
throne  in  Elam.  (14)  In  an  unknown  month 
Shum-iddin,  the  guenna,  (15)  and  Kudur,  of  Bet- 
Dakuri  were  brought  to  Assyria. 

(16)  In  the  seventh  year,  on  the  fifth  day  of  Adar  the 
Assyrian  army  entered  Egypt.  (17)  In  the 
month  of  Adar  Ishtar  of  Agade  and  the  other 
gods  of  Agade  came  (18)  from  Elam  and  on  the 
tenth  day  of  Adar  entered  Agade. 

(19)  In  the  eighth  year  of  Esarhaddon  on  the  .  .  . 
day  of  Tebet  the  (20)  land  of  Shupri  was  con- 
quered and  its  booty  carried  away.  (21)  In  the 
month  of  Kislev  its  booty  reached  Uruk.  (22)  On 
the  fifth  day  of  Adar  the  king's  wife  died. 

(23)  In  the  tenth  year,  in  the  month  of  Nisan  the  army 
of  Assyria  marched  (24)  against  Egypt.  On  the 
third,  sixteenth,  and  eighteenth  days  of  Tammuz 
— (25)  three  times — a  battle  was  fought  in  Egypt. 
(26)  On  the  twenty-second  day  Memphis,  its 
royal  city,  was  captured,   (27)  its  king  escaped, 

ul-tu  (10)  E-bar-ra  ul  asi  [sab]  (matu)  Assur  ana  (matu) 
Mi-sir  [illiku  (?)]  (11)  Hum-ma-5al-da-su  sar  (matu)  Elamti 
ul  maris  ina  ekalli-su  imut  (12)  V  sanati  ^lum-ma-jjal-da-Su 
§arru-ut  (matu)  Elamti  epu-u§  (13)  Ur-ta-gu  ajii-su  ina 
(matu)  Elamti  ina  kussi  ittasa-ab  (14)  arajj  ul  idi  (m)Sum- 
iddin  (amelu)  gu-en-na  (15)  u  Kudur  mar  (m)Da-ku-ri  ana 
As§ur  ab-ku  (16)  sattu  VII  (arajj)  Adar  timu  V  (kan)  sab 
(matu)  Assur  ina  (matu)  Mi-sir  illiku  (?)  (17)  ina  (arajj) 
Adar  Istar  A-ga-de  (ki)  u  ilani  ga  A-ga-de  (ki)  (IS)  ultu 
(matu)  Elamti  illiku-nim-ma  ina  (arajj)  Adar  tamu  X  (kan) 
ana  Agade  (ki)  erubu  (19)  sattu  VIII  (kan)  (ilu)  Asur-ajj- 
iddin  (arajj)  Tebit  umu  bi-bi  (20)  (matu)  Sup-ri-sa-ai  sa-bit 
Sal-lat-su  §al-lat  (21)  ina  (ara^)  Kisilimu  §al-lat-su  ana  Uruk 
i-tir-bi  (22)  (ara^)   Adar  umu  V  (kan)  as§at  sarri  mita-at. 

(23)  §attu  X  (kan)  ara^  Nisanu  sab  (matu)  A§sur  ana  Mi-sir 

(24)  illiku  (arab)  Duzu  umu  III  (kan)  Umu  XVI  (kan) 
Omu  XVlII  (kan)  (25)  III-su  di-ik-tum  ina  (matu)  Mi-sir 
di-kat  (26)  umu  XXII  (kan)  Me-im-bi  alu  §arru-ti-su  sa-bit 
(27)  sarri-§u    ul-te-zib    mari-su    aJii-Su    ina    katd    sa-ab-tu 


218  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

his  sons  and  his  brother  were  taken  prisoners. 
(28)  Its  booty  was  carried  away,  the  inhabitants 
were  plundered,  its  goods  were  despoiled. 

(29)  In  the  eleventh  year  the  King  remained  in  Assy- 

ria.      He    put     many    nobles     to     death    with 
weapons, 

(30)  In  the  twelfth  year  the  King  of  Assyria  marched 

against  Egypt  and  (31)  fell  ill  on  the  way  and 
died  on  the  tenth  day  of  Marcheshwan.  (32)  Esar- 
haddon  reigned  twelve  years  in  Assyria. 
(33)  Shamash-shum-ukin  in  Babylon  and  Ashur- 
banapal  in  Assyria,  his  two  sons,  took  their  seats 
on  the  throne. 

(34)  In  the  year  of  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Shamash- 
shum-ukin,  in  the  month  of  lyyar  (35)  Bel  and 
the  gods  of  Akkad  departed  (36)  from  Asshur 
and  on  the  twelfth  day  of  lyyar  entered  Baby- 
lon. (37)  In  the  same  year  the  King  of  Kirbitu 
was  captured.  (38)  On  the  twentieth  day  of 
Tebet  Bel-etir  was  captured  [in]  Babylon  and 
killed. 

(39)  First  Part.  Read  and  prepared  according  to  the 
Archetype.  (40)  Tablet  of  Ana-Bel-eresh,  son  of 
Liblutu,  (41)  son  of  Kalab-Nannari  for  Ea-iddin 
the    son    of    (42)  Ana-Bel-eresh,    son    of    Kalab- 

(28)  §al-lat-su    sal-lat    nise-su    Jjab-ta    busa-su    ul-tal-lu-ni 

(29)  §attu  XI  (kan)  sarru  iiia  (matu)  Assur  (amelu)  rabuti- 
§u  ma-du-tu  ina  kakki  id-du-uk  (30)  sattu  XII  (kan)  §ar 
(matu)  Assur  ana  (matu)  Mi-sir  illi-ku  (31)  ina  Jjarran 
maris-ma  ina  Arajj-samna  umu  X  (kan)  simati  (32)  XII 
§anati  (ilu)  Asur-ajj-iddin  §arru-ut  (matu)  Assur  epu-u§ 
(33)  §amas-sum-ukin  ina  Babili  (m,  ilu)  Asur-bani-apal  ina 
(matu)  Assur  II  mari-su  ina  kusst  ittasbii  (34)  sattu  ris 
(m,  ilu)  §ama§-§um-ukin  ina  (arajj)  Airu  (35)  (ilu)  Bel  u 
ilani  sa  (matu)  Akkadi  (ki)  ul-tu  (alu)  Assur  (36)  u-su- 
nim-ma  ina  arab  Airu  umu  XII  ana  Babili  erubu-ni  (37) 
§attu  sati  (alu)  Kir-bi-tum  sarri-su  ka-sid  (38)  (arajj)  Tebit 
timu  XX  (kan)  (m,  ilu)  Bel-ete-ir  [.  .  .]  Babili  sa-bit-ma  dik. 
(39)  par-su  res-tu-u  ki-ma  iabiri-§u  ba-ru  u  up-pu-us  (40) 
dup-pi(m)  A-na  (ilu)Bel-eres  raari-su  sa  (m)Li-il>lu-tu  (41) 
m&ri  Kalab-(ilu)Nannari  ka-at  (m,  ilu)E-a-iddin  raari-§u 
Sa   (42)    (ra)A-na-(ilu)B61-ere§  mar    (m)Kalab-(ilu)Nanaari 


ASSYRIAN  EPONYM  LIST  219 

Nannari,  Babylon,  (43)  the  sixth  day  of  the 
month  ...  in  the  twenty-second  year  of 
Darius,  King  of  Babylon  and  of  the  countries. 

Babili  (43)  arab  [•     •     •]  umu  VI  (kan)  sattu  XXII   (kaa) 
(m)  Da-ri-ia-mus  sar  Babili  u  matati. 

11.  ASSYRIAN 

1.  THE  ASSYRIAN  EPONYM  LIST ' 
911-894  wanting. 
893  .     .     .     ghar     .     .     . 
892  Ninib-sar     ... 
891  Tab-etir- A  s/twr. 
890  Ashur-ladu  (?) 

889  Tukulti-Ninib,  the  king. 

888  Tak-lak-ana-bil-ia. 

887  Abu-Malik. 

886  Ilu-milki. 

885  lari. 

884  Asshur-shezibani. 

883  Asshur-nasir-apli,  the  king. 

882  Asshur-iddin. 

881  Imuttiaku. 

880  Sha-(ilu)ma-dam-ka. 

879  Dakan-bel-nasir. 

878  Ninib-pia-usur. 

877  Ninib-bel-usur. 

876  Shangu-Ashur-lilbur. 

875  Shamash-upahir. 

[var.  ub-la.] 
874  Ncrgal-bel-kumua. 
873  Kurdi-Ashur. 


1  The  original  texts  are  published  in  II  R.,  GS,  69;  III  R.,  1 ;  Delitzsch, 
Aasyrifsche  Lesestiicke,  2te  Auf.,  87-91.  Cumpare  also  Winckler,  Keiiin- 
schriftliches  Texthuch  zum  Alten  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  71-73.  On  the 
Eponym  Canon  in  general  compare  Schrader,  Keilinschriften  urid 
Geschichts/orschung,  pp.  299-356.  ' 


220  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

872  Ashur-li? 

871  Ashur-natkil. 

870  Bel-mudammik. 

869  Dain-Ninib. 

868  Ishtar-     .     .     . 

867  Shamash-nuri. 

866  Mannu-dan-ana-ili  (?) 

865  Shamash-bel-usur. 

864  Ninib-malik. 

863  Ninib-etiranni. 

862  Asshur-malik. 

861  Nergal-is-ka-u-danni-in. 

860  Tab-Bel. 

859  Shar-kalab-nishe. 

858  Shulman-asharidu  (Shalmaneser) ,  the  kin^ 

857  Asshur-bel-ukinni. 

856  Asshur-bania-usur. 

855  Abu-ina-ekal-lilbur. 

854  Dain-Asshur. 

853  Shamash-abua. 

852  Shamash-bel-usur. 

851  Bel-bania. 

850  Hadil-ebushu. 

849  Nergal-alik-pani. 

848  Bur  (ilu)Ramana. 

[var.  Bur-raman  and  Bir-72aman.] 
847  Ninib-mukir-nishe. 
846  Ninib-nadin-shum. 
845  Asshur-bania. 
844  Tab-Ninib. 
843  Tal-lak-ana-sharri. 
842  Adad-rimani. 
841  Bel-abua. 
840  Shulmu-bel-lamur. 
839  Ninib-kibsi-usur. 
838  Ninib-malik. 
837  Kurdi-Asshur. 


ASSYRIAN  EPONYM  LIST  221 

836  Shepa-shar. 

835  Nergal-mudamik. 

834  Yakhalu. 

833  Ululai. 

832  Sharpati-Bel. 

831  Nergal-malik. 

830  Khu-bak-ba-ai. 

829  Ilu-mukin-aki. 

828  Shulmanu-asharidu  (Shalmaneser) ,  the  king. 

827  Dain-Asshur. 

826  Asshur-bania-usur. 

825  Yakhalu. 

824  Bel-bania. 

823  Shamshi-Adad,  the  king. 

822  Yakhalu. 

821  Bel-dan. 

820  Ninib-upakhkhir. 

819  Shamash-malik. 

818  Nergal-malik. 

817  Asshur-bania-usur. 

816  Sharpati-Bel. 

815  Bel-balat. 

814  Mu-shik-nish. 

813  Ninib-asharidu. 

812  Shamash-kumua. 

811  Bel-kat-sabat. 

810  Adad-nirari,  the  king. 

809  Nergal-malik. 

808  Bel-dan. 

807  Sil-bel. 

806  Asshur-taklak. 

805  Ilu-ittia. 

804  Nergal-eresh. 

803  Asshur-kalab-nishe. 

802  Ninib-malik. 


222  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

801  Shepa-shar. 

800  Msinhik-shem-anim. 

799  Mutakkil     .     .     . 

798  Bel-tarsi-(ilu)ma. 

797  Asshiir-bcl-usur. 

796  Marduk-shadua. 

795  Kin-abua. 

794  Mannuki  (mat)  Asshur. 

793  Mushallim-Ninib. 

792  Bel-ikishani. 

791  Shepa-Shamash. 

790  Ninib-mukin-akhe. 

789  Adad-mushammir. 

788  Sil-Ishtar. 

787  Balatu. 

786  Adad-uballit. 

785  Marduk-shar-usur. 

784  Xabu-shar-usur. 

783  Ninib-nasir. 

782  (ilu)  Ma-H? 

781  Shulmanu-asharidu  (Shalmaneser) ,  the  king. 

780  Shamshi-ilu. 

779  Marduk-rimani. 

778  Bel-lishir. 

777  Nabu-ishid-ukin. 

776  Pan-Asshur-lamur. 

[var.  amaru.] 
775  Nergal-eresh. 
774  Ishtar-duri. 
773  Mannuki-Adad. 
772  Asshur-bel-usur. 

771  Asshur-dan,  the  king. 

770  Shamshi-ilu. 

769  Bel-mahk. 

768  Aphya. 

767  Kurdi-Asshur. 


ASSYRIAN  EPONYM  LIST  223 

766  Mushallim-Ninib. 

765  Ninib-mukin-nishe. 

764  Sidki-ilu. 

763  Pur-(ilu)-sagale. 

762  Sab-Bel. 

761  Nabu-mukin-akhe. 

760  Lakibu. 

759  Pan-Asshur-lamur. 

758  Bel-taklak. 

757  Ninib-iddin. 

756  Bel-shadua. 

755  Kisu. 

754  Ninib-shezibani. 

753  Asshur-nirari,  the  king. 

752  Shamshi-ilu. 

751  Marduk-shallimani. 

750  Bel-dan. 

749  Shamas-DU-DU-SUN. 

748  Adad-bel-ukin. 

747  Sin-shallim-ani. 

746  Nergal-nasir. 

745  Nabu-bel-usur. 

[Dividing  line  in  one  copy.] 
744  Bel-dan. 

[Dividing  line  in  Gan.  II  and  III.] 
743  Tukulti-apal-esharra,  the  king. 

[The  word  king  found  only  in  one  copy.] 
742  Nabu-daninanni. 
741  Bel-kharran-bel-usur. 
740  Nabu-etiranni. 
739  Sin-taklak. 
738  Adad-bel-ukin. 
737  Bel-limuranni. 
736  Ninib-malik. 
735  Asshur-shallimanni. 
734  Bel-dan. 


224  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

733  Asshur-daninamii. 

732  Nabu-bel-usur. 

731  Nergal-uballit. 

730  Bel-ludari. 

729  Napkhar-ilu. 

728  Dur-Asshur. 

727  Bel-kharran-bel-usur 

726  Marcluk-bel-usur. 

725  Makhde. 

724  Asshur-shemi     . 

723  Shulman-asharidu,  the  king. 

722  Ninib-malik. 

721  Nabu-taris. 

720  Asshur-is-ka-udannir. 

[Dividing  line  in  one  copy 
719  Sharru-ukin  (Sargon). 
718  Zer-bani. 
717  Tab-shar-Asshur. 
716  Tab-sil-esharra. 
715  Tak-lak-ana-bel. 
714  Ishtar-duri. 
713  Asshur-bani. 
712  Sharru-limuranni. 
711  Ninib-alik-pani, 
710  Shamash-bel-usur. 
709  Mannuki-Asshur-Ii'. 

705  Shamash-upakhkliir. 
707  Sha-Asshur-du-(ub)bu. 

706  Mutakkil-Asshur. 

705  Upakhkhir(ra)-Bel. 

[One  copy  reads  Sin-akhe-irba  (Sennacherib)  the 
king,  Upakhkhira-Bel.] 
704  Nabu-dini-ebush. 
703  Kan-nun-ai. 
702  Nabu-li'. 


ASSYRIAN  EPONYM  LIST  225 

701  Khananu. 
700  Metunu. 
699  Bel-sharaimi. 
698  Shulmu  (var.  Shulum)-shar. 
697  Nabu-dur-usur. 
696  Tab-Bel. 
695  Asshur-bel-usur. 
694  Ilu-ittia. 
693  Nadin-akhi. 
692  Za(sa)-Za-(sa)-ai. 
[var.  a-ku  (?)] 
691  Bel-limuranni. 
690  Nabu-mukin-akh. 
689  Gikhilu. 
688  Nadin-akhi. 

687  Sin-akhe-erba  (Sennacherib) 

686  Bel-limuranni. 

685  Asshur-daninanni. 

684  Mannu-zir  (var.  Zar)-ni. 

683  Mannuki-Adad. 

682  Nabu-shar-usur. 

681  Nabu-ake-eresh. 

jE'sarhaddon  took  his  seat  on  the  throne. 
680  Dana(a)-nu. 
679  Ishtu-Adad-aninu. 
678  Nergal-shar-usur. 
677  Abu-rama  (or  ramu) . 
676  Bam  (var.  Ban)-ba. 
675  Nabu-akhe-iddin. 
674  Sharru-nuri. 
673  Atar-ilu. 
672  Nabu-bel-usur. 
671  Tebit-ai. 

670  Shulmu-bel-lashme  (?  shib). 
669  Shamash-kashid-abi. 


226  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

665  Mar-larmi  (or  Mar-larim). 
667  Gabbaru. 

666  .     .     .     ai. 

[Some  lines  wanting,] 
?  Bel-na'id. 
?  Tabu. 
?  Arharila. 
?  Girsa  puna  (?) 
?  Shflim-^  ss/iur. 

2.  THE  ASSYRIAN  EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  ^ 

860  .  .  .  when  Shulman-asharidu  (Shalmaneser) ,  son 
of  Asshumazirpal,  took  his  seat  on  the  throne. 

859  In  the  eponym  year  of  Sharru-kalab-nishe  .  .  . 
against     .     .     . 

858  In  the  eponym  year  of  Shulman-asharidu,  King  of 
Assyria     .     .     . 

857  In  the  eponym  year  of  Asshur-bel-ukin,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief    .     .     . 

856  In  the  eponym  year  of  Asshur-bana-usur,  the  chief 
BI-LUB      .      ,      . 

855  In  the  eponym  year  of  Asshur-ina-ekaUi-lilbur,  the 
major-domo     .     .     . 

854  In  the  eponym  year  of  Z)aiw-Asshur,  the  commander- 
in-chief     .     .     . 


'  The  chief  edition  is  in  II  R.,  52,  but  the  obverse  and  reverse  have 
there  exchanged  places.  It  is  republished,  with  corrections,  in  Delitzsch, 
Assyrischs  Lesestiicke,  2te  Auf.  See  further  Schrader,  Cuneiform  In- 
scriptions and  the  Old  Testament,  ii,  pp.  188-197  (German  edition, 
pp.  4S0ff.);  Schrader,  Kcilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  i,  pp.  208ff.; 
Wincklcr,  Kciiitischri/tliches  Textbuch  zum  Alten  Testament,  3te  Auf., 
pp.  73ff. 

860  .     .     .  I  §a  §ul-ma-nu-alaridu  |  mar  A§ur-nasi-ir-aplu  |  ina  kussJ 

ittasab  (?) 
859  [ina  li-mej  |  Sarru-kalab-nisr  |  .     .     .  |  a[na     .     .     .] 
858  [ina  li-me]  |  Sul-ma-nu-asaridu  |  sar  (matu)  ASsur  |  .     .     . 
857    ma  li-me]  Asur-belu-uki-in  |  (amelu)  Tur-ta-nu  |  .     .     . 
856    ma  li-me]  Asm"-ba-na-ai-usur  |  (amelu)  rab-Bi-LUB  |       .     .     . 
855   Ina  li-me]  Abu-ina-ekalli-lil-bur  (amelu)  nagir  (?)  ekalli    .    .    . 
854  [ina  li-me]  Ddin-Asur  (amelu)  Tur-ta-nu  |  .     .     . 


EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  227 

853  In  the  eponym  year  of  Shamash-abua,  the  governor  of 

the  city  of  Nasibina  (Nisibis). 
852  In  the  eponym  year  of  Shamash-bel-usur  of  the  city 

of  Kal-kha  (Kalah)     .     .     . 
851  In  the  eponym  year  of  Bel-bana,  the  major-domo  .  .  . 
850  In  the  eponym   year   of  Khadil-ebushu  of  the  city 

of     .     .     . 
849  In  the  eponym  year  of  Nergal-alik-makhri     .     .     . 
848  In  the  eponym  year  of  Bir  (ilu)  Ramana     .     .     . 

[A  break  in  the  tablet  begins  here.] 

842 sil. 

841 of  the  city  of  Akhi   (naru)   sukhina. 

Against     .     .     . 
840 of   the    land    of    Rasappa    (Razeph). 

Against  the  land  of     .     .     . 
839  .     .     ,     .     .     of    the    city    of    Akhi-(naru)  sukhina. 

Against  the  land  of  Danabi. 
838 of  the  land  of  Sal-lat  (?).  Against  the 

land  of  TabaU. 
837 of  the  land  of  i^irruri.     Against  the 

land  of  Melidi  (Melitene). 
836 of    the    city    of    Ninua    (Nineveh). 

Against   the   land   of    Namri    (Na- 
mar). 


853  [ina 
852  [ina  li 
851  [ina  li 
850  [ina  li 
849  [ina  li 


i-me]  Samas-abu-u-a  |  (amelu)  saknu  (alu)  Na-sib-na  |  .  .  . 
-me]  Sama§-belu-usur  |  sa  (alu)  Kal-Jja  |  .     .     . 
-me]  Bel-bani-ai  (amelu)  nagir  (?)  ekalli  |  .     .     . 
-me]  IJa-di-i-li-bu-su  |  §a  (alu)     .     .     .  |  .     .     . 
-me]  Nergal-alik-majiri  |  .     .     .  |  .     .     . 
848  [ina  li-me]  Bir-(ilu)  ra-ma-na  |  .     .     .  |  .     .     . 

[There  is  a  break  here  in  the  tablet.] 

842 sil  (nun) 

841  .     .     .  I  .     ,     .  I  su     (alu)     a-iji-(naru)su-Jji-na  |  a-[na     (matu) 

.     .     .     e 
840  .     .     .  (  .     .     .  I  §a  (matu)  Ra-sap-pa  |  a-na  (matu)  ma-    .    .    . 

839  .     .     .  I  .     .     .  I  §a  (alu)  AJ}i-(naru)su-bi-na  |  a-na  (matu)  Da- 
na-bi 


838 
837 
836 


.     .     .  I  §a  (matu)  Sal-lat  |  a-na  (matu)  Ta-ba-li 
.     .     .  I  sa  (matu)  Kir-]ni-ri  |  a-na  (matu)  Me-li-di 
§a  (alu)Ni-]nu-a  |  a-na  (matu)  Nam-ri 


228  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

835 the  man  Itu  (?).    Against  the  land  of 

Que. 
834 of  the  city  of  Kak-zi.  Against  the  land 

of  Que.     Against  the  land  of  Que, 

The     great     god    went    out    from 

Der. 
833 na.     Against     the     land    of    Urartu 

(Armenia) . 

832 against  the  land  of  Unki. 

831 against  the  land  of  UUaba. 

830 against  the  land  of  Manna. 

829 a  revolt. 

828 a  revolt. 

827 a  revolt. 

826 a  revolt. 

825 a  revolt. 

824 a  revolt. 

[A  break  in  the  tablet,  with  only  the  scanty  remains 
of  portions  of  words,  which  are  unintelligible. 
With  the  next  portion  of  the  table  the  words 
"in  the  eponym  3^ear  of"  (ina  li-me)  are 
omitted.] 

817  Asshur-bania-usur     .     .     .     Against     the     land    of 
Tillie  (?) 

835  .     .     .    (amelu)  itu  |  a-na  (matu)  Ku-e 
834  .     .     .    sa  (alu)  kak-zi  a-na  (matu)  Ku-e 

a-na  (matu)  Ku-e  |  ilu  rabQ  i§tu  (alu)  Di-rit  it-tal-ka 
833 -na  |  a-na  (matu)Ur-ar-ti 

a-na  (matu)  Un-ki 

a-na  (matu)  Ul-lu-ba 

a-na  (matu)  Man-na-ai 

si-bu 

si-bu 

si-bu 

si-bu 


832 -bi 

831 -s 

830 

829 

828 

827 

826 


825 f  si-bu 

824 I  si-bu 

fA  break  in  the  tablet.] 

817  [A§ur-b4m-ai-usur]     .     .     .  |  a-na  (mdtu)  Til-li-[e] 


EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  229 

816  Sharpati-Bel  of  the  city  of  Nasibina  (Nisibis).  Against 
the  land  of  Zarati. 

815  Bel-halat  of    .     .     .     Against  the  city  of  Der.    The 

great  god  went  to  Der. 

814  Mushiknish  of  the  land  of  Kirruri.  Against  the  land 

of  Akhsana. 

813  Nergal-maUk,   the  commander-in-chief.    Against  the 

land  of  Kaldu. 

812  Shamash-kumua  of   the  land  of   Arbakha.    Against 

Babylon. 

811  Bel-kata-sabit  of  the  city  of  Mazamua.    In  the  land. 

810  Adad-nirari,  King  of  Assyria.    Against  Media. 

809  Nergal-malik,  the   commander-in-chiei.     Against  the 

city  of  Guzana. 

808  Bel-dan,  the  major-domo   (?).     Against  the  land  of 

Manna. 

807  Qil-Bel,    the    rab-bi-lub.      Against    the    land     of 

Manna. 

806  Asshur-takkilj  the  man  Itu  (?).     Against  the  land  of 

Arpad. 

805  Ilu-ittia  (?),  a  governor  of  the  country.    Against  the 

city  of  Khazazu. 

804  Nergal-eresh  of  the  land  of  Ragappa.      Against  the 

city  of  Balu. 

803  Asshur-kalab-wts/ie  of  the  land  of  Arbakha.     Against 

the  sea  coast.    A  plague. 

816  [Sar-pa-ti-i-bel  §a  (alu)  Na]-si-bi-na  |  a-na  (matu)  Za-ra-a-ti 

815  [Bel-ba-lat  sa    .    .    .]-nu  |  a-na  (alu)  Di-ri  ilu  rabu  a-na  (alu) 

Di-ri  it-tal-lak 

814  [Mu-§ik-nis  sa  (matu)  Kir-ru-ri  |  a-na  (matu)  AJj-sa-na 

813  [Nergal-malik  (amelu)  Tur-ta-nu  |  a-na  (matu)  Kal-di 

812  [Samas-ku-mu-u-a  §a  (matu)  Arba-Jja  (  a-na  Babilu 

811  [Bel-kata-sa-bit  sa]  (alu)  Ma-za-mu-a  |  ina  mati 

810  [Adad-nirari  sar  (matu)  Assur  |  a-na  Mad-ai 

809  [Nergal-malik  (amelu)  Tur]-ta-nu  |  a-na  (alu)  Gu-za-na 

808  [Bel-dan-an  (amelu)  nagir  ekalli  |  a-na  (matu)  Man-na-ai 

807  [Sil-bol  (amelu)  rab-Bi]-LUB  a-na  (matu)  Man-na-ai 

806  [Asur-tak-lak  (amelu)  itu  |  a-na  (matu)  Ar-pad-da 

805  [Ilu-itti-ia]  (amelu)  sakin  mati  |  a-na  (alu)  Ha-za-zi 

804  [Nergal-ere-e§  §a  (matu)  Ra]-sap-pa  |  a-na  (alu)  Ba-'-li 

803  A§ur-kalab-[ni§e  sa  (matu)]  Arba-jja  |  a-na  eli  tam-dim  mu-tariiu 


230  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

802  Ninib-malik  of  the  city  of  Akhi   (nam)    Zukhina. 
Against  the  city  of  Khubushkia. 

801  Shepa-Ishtar    of    the    city    of    Nagibina.      Against 

Media. 

800  Marduk-Shemani   of   the   city   of   Amedi.      Against 

Media. 

799  Mutakkil-Marduk,    the    man    of    the    Rabshakehs. 

Against  the  land  of  Lusia. 

798  Bel-targi-iluma    of    the    city    of    Kalkhi    (Kalah). 

Against  the  land  of  Namri. 

797  Asshur-bel-usur  of  the  land  of  Kirruri.    Against  the 

city  of  Manguate. 

796  Marduk-shadua  of  the  city  of  Shallat.     Against  the 

city  of  Der. 

795  Ukin-abua  of  the  land  of  Tushkhan.     Against  the 

city  of  Der, 

794  Manuki-Asshur    of    the    city    of    Guzana.      Against 

Media. 

793  Mushallim-Ninib    of    the    land    of    Tillie.      Against 

Media. 

792  Bel-ikishani  of  the  city  of  Mekhinish.     Against  the 

city  of  Khubushkia. 

791  Shepa-Shamash  of  the  land  of  Isana.     Against  the 

land  of  Itua. 

790  Ninib-ukin-akhi   of   the    city   of   Ninua    (Nineveh). 

Against  Media. 

802  Ninib-malik   sa    (alu)    Aiji-(naru)Zu-iji-na  |  a-na   (alu)  H^u-bu- 

us-ki-a 

801  Sepa-Istar  sa  (alu)  Na-sib-i-na  |  a-na  Mad-ai 

800  Marduk-sem-a-ni  sa  (alu)  A-me-di  |  a-na  Mad-ai 

799  Mu-tak-kil-Marduk  (amelu)  Rab]-saki  |  a-na  (matu)  Lu-u-si-a 

798  Bel-tar-si-ilu-ma  sa  (alu)  Kal-Jji  |  a-na  (matu)  Nam-ri 

797  Asur-bei-usur  sa  (matu)  Kir-ru-ri  I  a-na  (alu)  Man-su-a-te 

796  Marduk-ia-du-u-a  sa  (alu)  Sal-lat  |  a-na  (alu)  Di-e-ii 

795  Ukin-abu-u-a  sa  (alu)  TuS-Jia-an  |  a-na  (alu)  Di-e-ri 

794  Ma-nu-ki-(matu)  ASsur  §a  (alu)  Gu-za-na  |  a-na  Mad-ai 

793  Mu-§al-lim-Ninib  sa  (matu)  Til-li-e  |  a-na  Mad-ai 

792  Bel-iki-§a-(a)-ni  §a  (alu)  §ib-bi-nis  |  a-na  (matu)  Hu-bu-us-ki-a 

791  Sepa-Samas  §a  (matu)  I-sa-na  |  a-na  (matu)  I-tu-'-a 
790  Ninib-ukin-abi  sa  (aiu)  Ni-nu-a  |  a-na  Mad-ai 


EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  231 

789  Adad-mushammir  of  the  city  of  Kakzi  (?)  Against 
Media.  The  foundation  of  the  temple  of  Nabu 
in  Nineveh  was  laid. 

788  ^il-Ishtar  of  the  city     .     .     .     Against  the  land  of 

Kiski  (?)     Nabu  entered  the  new  Temple. 

787  Nabu-shar-usur  of  the  city  of     .     .     .     [the  Eponym 

list  for  this  year  reads  Balatu.    See  p.  222.] 

786  Adad-uballit  of  the  city  of  Rimusi.     Against    .    .    . 

The  great  god  returned  to  the  city  of  Der. 
[The  year  785  with  Marduk-shar-usur  is  omitted.] 
784  Nabu-shar-usur  of  the  city  of  Kur  (?)  ban.    Against 
the  land  of  Khubushkia. 

783  Ninib-nagir  of  the  city  of  Mazamua.     Against  the 

land  of  Itu. 

782  Mali'  of  the  city  of  Nasibina.  (Nisibis).     Against  the 

land  of  Itu. 

781  Shulmanu-asharidu  (Shalmaneser) ,  King  of  Assyria. 

Against  the  land  of  Urartu  (Armenia) . 

780  Shamshi-ilu,  the  commander-in-chief.      Against  the 

land  of  Urartu. 

779  Marduk-rimani,  the  rab-bi-lub.      Against  the  land 

of  Urartu. 

789  A-dad-mu-§am-inir  §a  (alu)  Kak-zi  |  a-na  Mad-ai  i§id  §a  bit  (ilu) 

Nabti  §a  Ninua  (ki)  kar-ru 

788  Sil-I§tar  §a  (alu)   ?  ?  |  a-na  (matu)   Ki-i[s]-ki  (ilu)   Nabti  bitu 

es§u  e-ta-rab 

787  Nabii-sar-usur'  §a  (alu) 

786  Adad-u-bal-lit  sa  (alu)  Ri[-mu-si  |  a-na     ...     ilu  rabu  a-na 
(alu)  Di-ri  it-tal-lak 
[The  year  785  is  omitted.] 

784  Marduk-sar-usur  §a    (alu)  Kur(?)-ba-an  (  a-na  (matu)  9u-bu- 

uS-ki-a 

783  Ninib-nasi-ir  sa  (alu)  Ma-za-mu-a  |  a-na  (matu)  I-tu-' 

782  (ilu)  Ma-ii'  §a  (alu)  Na-8ib-]i-na  |  a-na  (matu)  I-tu-' 

781  §ul-ma-nu-asaridu  sar  (matu)  Assur  |  a-na  (matu)  Ur-ar-ti 

780  bam-§i-ilu  (amelu)  Tur-ta-nu  |  a-na  (matu)  Ur-ar-ti 

779  Marduk-rim-a-ni  (amelu)  rab-Bi-LUB  [  a-na  (matu)  Ur-ar-ti 

1  The  eponvm  canon  for  this   year   gives    Balatu  as  the  eponym  for 
the  year.     See  p.  222. 


232  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

778  Bel-lishir.   the  major-domo.     Against    the  land   of 

Urartu. 
777  Nabu-ishid-ukin,  the  minister  (?).    Against  the  land 

of  Itu. 
776  Pan-Asshur-lamur,   the   governor    (?)    of  the   land. 

Against  the  land  of  Urartu. 
775  Nergal-eresh  of  the  land  of  Ragappa.     Against  the 

land  of  cedars.     (Amanus.) 
774  Ishtar-duri  of  the  city  of  Nagibina.     Against  the 

land  of  Urartu  and  the  land  of  Namri. 
773  Mannuki-Adad  of  the  land  of  Shal-lat.    Against  the 

city  of  Damascus. 
772  Asshur-bel-ugur  of  the  city  of  Kal-khi.    Against  the 

land  of  Khatarika. 

771  Asshur-dan,  King  of  Assyria.     Against  the  city  of 

Gananati. 
770  Shamshi-ilu,  the  commander-in-chief.     Against  the 

city  of  Marad. 
769  Bel-maUk  of  the  city  of  Arbakha.    Against  the  land 

of  Itu. 
768  Aphya     of     the     city     of     Mazamua.       In     the 

country. 
767  Qurdi-Asshur   of    the  city  of  Akhi  (naru)Zukhina. 

Against  the  land  of  Gananati. 


778  Bel-lisir  (amelu)  nagir  ekalli  I  a-na  (matu)  Ur-ar-ti 

777  Nabu-isid-uki-in  (amelu)  itu  |  a-na  (matu)  I-tu-' 

776  Pan-a§ur-la-mur  (amelu)  sakin  mati  |  a-na  (matu)  Ur-ar-ti 

775  Nergal-ere-es  sa  (matu)  Ra-sap-pa  |  a-na  mat  erini 

774  Istar-duri  §a  (alu)   Na-si-bi-na  |  a-na  (matu)  Ur-ar-ti   (matu) 

Nam-ri 
773  Man-nu-ki-Adad  sa  (mdtu)  Sal-lat  |  a-na  (alu)  Di-mas-ka 
772  Asur-bel-usur  sa  (alu)  Kal-bi  |  a-na  matu  ^a-ta-ri-ka 

771  A§ur-dan-an  §ar  (matu)  Assur  |  a-na  (alu)  Ga-na-na-a-ti 
770  Sam-si-ilu  (amelu)  Tur-ta-nu  |  a-na  (alu)  Ma-ra-ad 
769  Bel-malik  sa  (alu)  Arba-Jja  |  a-na  (matu)  I-tu-'-a 
768  Apli-ia  sa  (alu)  Ma-za-mu-a  |  i-na  mati 

767  Kur-di-Asur    §a    (alu)    A-J)i-(naru)Su-bi-na  [  a-na  (mdtu)   Ga- 
na-na-(a)-ti 


EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  233 

766  Mushallim-Ninib    of    the    city    of    Tile.       Against 
Media. 

765  Ninib-mukin-nishe  of  the  land  of  Kirruri.     Against 

the  land  of  Khatarika.    A  plague. 

764  Qidki-ilu  of  the  land  of  Tushkhan.    In  the  country. 

763  Bur  (ilu)-sagale  of  the  city  of  Guzana.    A  revolt  in 

the  city  of  Asshur.     In  the  month  of  Sivan  an 
echpse  of  the  sun  took  place. 

762  Tab-bel  of  the  city  of  Amedi.    A  revolt  in  the  city  of 

Asshur, 

761  Ninib-mukin-akhe  of  the  city  of  Ninua  (Nineveh). 

A  revolt  in  the  city  of  Arbakha. 

760  Laqibu  of  the  city  of  Kak-zi.     A  revolt  in  the  city 

of  Arbakha. 

759  Pan-Asshur-lamur  of  the  city  of  Arba-ilu  (Arbela). 

A  revolt  in  the  city  of  Guzana.    A  plague. 

758  Bel-taklak  of  the  city  of  Isana.    Against  the  city  of 

Guzana.    Peace  in  the  land. 

757  Ninib-iddin  of  the  city  of  Kur(mat?)-ban.     In  the 

country. 

756  Bel-shadua    of    the    city    of    Parnunna.       In    the 

country. 

755  Qisu  of  the  city  of  Mekhinish.     Against  the  land 

(var.  city)  of  Khatarika. 

766  Mu-sallim-Ninib  §a  (alu)  Til-li-e  |  a-na  Mad-ai 

765  Ninib-mukin-nise  §a  (matu)  Kir-ru-ri  |  a-na  (matu)  Qa-ta-ri-ka 

mu-ta-nu 

764  Si-id-ki-ilu  §a  (matu)  Tu§-^a-an  |  i-na  mati 

763  Bur-(ilu)-sa-gal-e  ha,  (alu)  Gu-za-na  si-Jju  ina  (alu)  Assur  |  ina 

(ar-iju)  Simanu  §am§u  atala  ittaska-an 

762  Tab-bel  sa  (alu)  A-me-di  I  si-bu  ina  (alu)  A§§ur 

761  Nabfi-mukin-ajji  sa  (alu)  Ni-nu-a  |  si-Jju  ina  (alu)  Arba-^a 

760  La-ki-bu  §a  (alu)  Kak-zi  |  si-J)u  ina  (alu)  Arba-Jja 

759  Pan-asur-la-mur  sa   (alu)   Arba-ilu  |  si-Jju  ina   (alu)   Gu-za-na 

mu-ta-nu 

758  B('l-tak-lak  sa  (alu)  I-sa-na  |  a-na  (alu)  Gu-za-na  sulmu  ina 

mati 

757  Ninib-iddin  §a  (alu)  Kiir(?)-ha,-Sin  |  ina  m4ti 

756  Bel-§adu-u-a  §a  (alu)  Par-nun-na  |  ina  mati 

755  Ki-i-su  §a  (alu)  Sib-^i-ni-is  |  a-na  (matu')  ^a-ta-ri-ka 

»  Var.  (alu). 


234  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

754  Ninib-shezibani  of  the  city  of  Rimusi.  Against  the 
land  (var.  city)  of  Arpadda.  Return  from  the 
city  of  Asshur. 

753  Asshur-nirari,  Iving  of  Assyria.    In  the  country. 

752  Shamshi-ilu,      the      commander-in-chief.      In     the 

country. 

751  Marduk-shallimani,  the  major-domo.    In  the  country. 

750  Bel-dan,  the  rab-bi-lub.    In  the  country. 

749  Shamash-ittalak-suN   (?),  the  minister  (?).     Against 

the  land  of  Namri. 

748  Adad-bel-ukin,  governor  of  the  land.     Against  the 

land  of  Namri. 

747  Sin-shallimani   of   the   land    of    Ragappa.      In   the 

country. 

746  Nergal-nagir  of  the  city  of  Nagibina.     A  revolt  in 

the  city  of  Kalkhi  (Kalah). 

745  Nabu-bel-ugur  of  the  city  of  Arbakha.    On  the  thir- 

teenth day  of  the  month  of  lyyar  Tukulti-apal- 
esharra  (Tiglathpileser)  took  his  seat  on  the 
throne.  In  the  month  of  Tishrit  he  marched  to 
the  territory  between  the  rivers. 

744  Bel-dan  of  the  city  Kal-khi  (Kalah).     Against  the 

land  of  Namri. 

754  Ninib-se-zib-a-ni  sa   (alu)    Ri-mu-si  |  a-na   (matuO    Ar-pad-da 

i§tu  (alu)  Assur  ta-ai-ar-tam 

753  [ASur-nirari  sar  (matu)]  Assur  |  ina  mati 

752  [Sam-§i-ilu  (amelu)  Tur-]ta-nu  |  ina  mati 

751  [Marduk-sal-lim-a(n)-m  amelu  nagir]  ekalli  |  ina  mati 

750  [Bel-dan  rab-Bi]-LUB  |  ina  mati 

749  [SamaS-DU-DU-suN]  itu  |  a-na  (matu)  Nam-ri 

748  [Adad-bel-ukin]  (amelu)  sakin  mati  |  a-na  (matu)  Nam-ri 

747  [Sin-gal-lim-a(n)-ni  sa  (matu)]  Ra-sap-pa  |  i-na  mati  ^ 

746  [Nergal-nasi-ir  sa]  (alu)  Na-si-bi-na  |  si-bu  ina  (alu)  Kal-Jji 

745  [Nabu-bel-usur  sa]    (alu)    Arba-|)a  |  ina  arjju  airu  umu  XIII 

Tukulti-apal-e§arra  ina  kussi  it-tu-sib  |  ina  (arjju)    Tasritu 
a-na  bi-rit  nari  it-ta-lak 
744  [Bel-dan  §a]  (alu)  Kal-Jji  |  a-na  (matu)  Nam-ri 

1  \'ar.  (aUi). 


EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  235 

743  Tukulti-apal-esharra    (Tiglathpileser)    King    of    As- 
syria.   In  the  city  of  Arpadda.    A  massacre  took 

place  in  the  land  of  Urartu  (Armenia). 
742  Nabu-daninani,  the  commander-in-chief.    Against  the 

city  of  Arpadda. 
741  Bel-kharran-bel-ugur,  the  major-domo.     Against  the 

city  of  (ditto  mark)    (i.   e.,  to  Arpadda).     After 

three  years  it  was  conquered. 
740  Nabu-etiranni,  the  rab-bi-lub.    Against  the  city  of 

Arpadda. 
739  Sin-tak-lak,  the  minister.    Against  the  land  of  UUuba. 

A  fortress  estabhshed. 
738  Adad-bel-ukin,  the  governor  of  the  land.     The  city 

of  Gullani  captured. 
737  Bel-limuranni    of   the    land    of    Ra9appa.      Against 

Media. 
736  Ninib-malik  of  Nagibina.     To  the  foot  of  the  Nal 

mountains. 
735  Asshur-shallimani  of  the  land  of  Arbakha.     Against 

the  land  of  Urartu. 
734  Bel-dan  of  the  city  of  Kal-kha.    Against  the  land  of 

Pihsta. 
733  Asshur-daninani  of  the  city  of  Mazamua,     Against 

the  land  of  Damascus. 


743  [Tukulti-apal-esarra  §]ar  (matu)  Assur  |  ina  (alu)  Ar-pad-da  | 

di-ik-tu  §a  (matu)  XJr-ar-ti  |  dikat 
742  [Nabii-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni]     (amelu)     Tur-ta-nu  |  a-na     (alu)     Ar- 
pad-da 
741  [Bel-Jjarran-Bel-usur]    (amelu)    nagir    ekalli  |  a-na    (alu)    ditto 

a-na  III  sanate  ka-sid 
740  [Nabla-eti-ir-a(n)-ni]  (amelu)  rab-Bi-LUB  |  a-na  (alu)  Ar-pad-da 
739  [Sin-tak-lak]    (amelu)   itu  a-na   (matu)   Ul-lu-ba  |  (alu)   Bir-tu 

sab-ta-at 
738  [Adad-bel-ukin]  (amelu)  §akin  mati  |  (alu)  Gul-la-ni-i  ka-sid 
737  [Bel-limur-a(n)-niJ  sa  (matu)  Ra-sap-pa  |  a-na  Mad-ai 
736  [Ninib-malik]  §a  Na-si-bi-na  |  a-na  sepa  (§adu)  Na-al 
735  [A§ur-.sal-lim-an-ni]  sa  (matu)  Arba-^a  |  a-na  (miitu)  Ur-ar-ti 
734  [Bel-da(n)-an]  sa  (alu)  Kal-}ja  |  a-na  (matu)  Pi-lis-ta 
733  [Asur-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni]  sa  (alu)  Ma-za-mu-a  [  a-na  (mdtu)  Di- 
mas-ka 


236  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

732  Nabu-bel-ugur  of  the  city  of  Sime.    Against  the  land 
of  Damascus. 

731  Nergal-uballit  of   the   city  of  Akhi   (naru)Zukhina. 

Against  the  city  of  Sapiya. 

730  Bel-ludari  of  the  city  of  Tile.    In  the  countiy. 

729  Napkhar-ilu  of  the  land  of  Kirruri.    The  King  took 

the  hands  of  Bel. 

728  Dur-Asshur  of  the  city  of  Tushkhan.    The  King  took 

the  hands  of  Bel.    The  city     .     .     . 

727  Bel-kharran-bel-ugur  of  the  city  of  Guzanu.    Against 

the    city    of     .     .     .     Shulmanu-asharidu    (Shal- 
maneser)  took  his  seat  on  the  throne. 

726  Marduk-bel-ugurofthecityofAmedi.    In  the  country. 

725  Makhdie  of  the  city  of  Ninua   (Nineveh).     Against 

724  Asshur-khal  of  the  city  of  Kak-zi.    Against     .     .     . 

723  Shulmanu-asharidu,  King  of  Assyria.    Against   .    .    . 

732  [Nabu-bel-usur]  sa  (alu)  Si-'-me-e  |  a-na  (matu)  Di-mas-ka 

731  [Nergal-u-bal-lit]     sa    (alu)     a-bi-(naru)Zu-bi-na  |  a-na     (alu) 

Sa-pi-ia 

730  [Bel-lu-da-ri]  sa  (alu)  Til-e  |  i-na  mdti 

729  [Nap-Jjar-ilu]  §a  (matu)  Kir-ru-ri  |  §arru  Kata  (ilu)  Bel  issa-bat 

728  [Dur-Asur]  §a  (alu)  Tu§-J}a-an  §arru  kat  (!)  (ilu)  Bel  issa-bat 

(alu)     ... 

727  [Bel-Jjarran-bel-usur]  sa  [(alu)  Gu-]za-na  |  a-na  (alu)     .     .     .  | 

[Sul-ma-nu-]asaridu  |  ina  kus[si  it-tu-sib] 

726  [Marduk-bel-usur  §a  (alu)  A-me-]di  |  i-[na  mati] 

725  [Majj-di-e  sa  (alu)]  Ni-nu-a  |  a-na     .     .     . 

724  [Asur-Jial-[.     .     .]  §a  (alu)  Kak-zi  |  a-na     .     .     . 
723  [§ul-ma-nu-a§aridu  sar  (matu)  A§sur]a-[na     .     .     .] 

3.  THE  EPONYM  CHRONICLE  FOR  720-705  B.   G. 

720 

719 entered. 

718 against  the  land  of  Tabal. 


720 ru 

719 e]-ta-rab 

718 (matu)  Ta-]ba-la 


EPONYM  LIST  WITH  NOTES  237 

717 was  set  up. 

716  .  Iranzu  of  Man. 

715  .     .     .     .     governors  were  established. 

714  .     .     .     .     the  city  of  Mugagir  of  the  god  Khaldia. 

713  .     .     .     .     the  nobles  in  the  land  of  Ellip. 

712 entered. 

711 the  city  of  Mugagir. 

710 in  the  country.     .     .     .     Against  the 

city  of  Marqasa. 
709 Against  the  city  of  Bit-zer-naid.     The 

King  was  taken  prisoner  at   Kish.      Sharru-ukin 

(Sargon)  took  the  hands  of  Bel. 
708 the  city  of  Kummukh  captured.     A 

governor  appointed. 

707  The  eponym  year  of  Sha-Asshur-duppu,  governor  of 

the  city  of  Tushkhan.     The  King  returned  from 
Babylon. 

from  the  city  of   Dur-Yakin  brought 

out. 

706  (?).     .     .     .     the  city  of  Dur-Yakin  destroyed    .    .    . 
.     .     .     the  gods  of  Dur-Yakin  entered  their  tem- 
ples. 

705  (?).     .     .     .     in  the  land  of  Karalla. 

717 du  kar-ru 

716 alu  (?)  Man-na-ai 

715 (amelu)  pejjuti  sak-nu 

714 -di  (alu)  Mu-sa-sir  (ilu)  Hal-di-a 

713 rabuti  ina  (matu)  El-li-ba 

712 bil  e-ta-rab 

711 (alu)  Mu-sa-sir 

710 i-na  mati 

a-na  (alu)  Mar-ka-sa 

709  .     .     .     a-na  (alu)  Bit-zer-na'id  §arru  ina  Kis  (ki)  bi-e-di   .    .    . 
a  sarru-ukin  kata  (ilu)  Bel  is-sa-bat 

708  .     .     .     ri  (alu)  Ku-mu-^a  ka-§id  (amelu)  pe-Jjat  sa-kin 

707  [limme  Sa-A§ur-duppu  Sakin  (alu)  Tu§-ba-]an  |  Sarru  i§tu  BabiH 

is-su-uj}-ra 
tu  I  sa  (alu)  Dflr-ia-kin  na-sa 

706  (?) ur  (alu)  Dur-ia-kin  na-bil 

a-na  bitati-§u-nu  e-tar-bu 

705  (?) ina  (matu)  Kar-al-li 

malj-ra 


238  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  FRAGMENT  OF  A  SIMILAR  LIST 
708  Eponym  year  of  Shamash-upakhkhir     .     .     . 
.     .     .     the  nobles.    Aga  nst  Kummukh. 

707  Eponym  year  of  Sha-Asshur-dubbu,  governor  of  the 

city  of  Tushkhan.  The  Iving  returned  from  Baby- 
lon. The  palaces  and  .  .  .  On  the  twenty- 
second  day  of  the  month  of  Teshrit  the  gods  of 
Dur-Sharru-ukin  entered  into  their  temple. 
706  Eponym  year  of  Mutakkil-Asshur,  governor  of  the 
city  of  Guzana  (Gozan).  The  King  .  .  . 
On  the  sixth  day  of  the  month  lyyar,  the  city  of 
Dur-Sharru-ukin     .     .     . 

705  Eponym  year  of  Upakhkhir-Bel,  governor  of  Amedi 

Because  of  the  oracle,  the   Kulummaites 

Guerillas  the  camp  of  the  King  of  Assyria     .     .     . 

On  the  twelfth  day  of  the  month  of  Ab,  Sin- 
akhe-erba  (Sennacherib)  took  his  seat  on  the 
throne. 

704  Eponym  year  of  Nabu-dini-ebush,  the  governor  of 

the  city  of  Ninua  (Nineveh).  .  .  .  The  city 
of  Larak,  the  city  of  Sarabunu  .  .  .  the 
palace  of  the  city  of  Kakzi  (?)  was  built.  Great 
(?),  because  of     .     .     . 

708  lim-me  [Samas-upabUir]     •     •     • 
rabiiti  a-na  (alu)  Kum-mub-Jji 

7(17  lim-me  sa  Asur-du-ub-bu  (amelu)  §akin  (alu)  Tus-ha-an 
§arru  istu  (ana?)  Babili  is-su-u^j-ra  ekallate  u     .     .     . 
(arab)  TaSritu  toma  XXII  (kan)  ilani  §a  (alu)  Dur-§ami-ukin 

706  lim-me  Mu-tak-kil-A§ur   (amelu)   §akin    (alu)    Gu-za-nu  §arru 

mu     . 

(arab)  Aim  umu  VI  (kan)  (alu)  Dur-sarru-ukin     .     .     . 

705  lim-me  Napjjar-Bel  (amelu)  §akin  (alu)  A-me-di     .     .     . 
ina  eli  purussi-i  (amelu)  Ku-lum-ma-ai     .     .     . 

amelu  gabbatu  ma-dak-tu  sa  §ar  (matu)  A§§ur     .     .     . 
(arab)  Abu  Qmu  XII  Sin-ajje-erba  [ina  kussi  it-tu-sib] 
704  lim-me  NabiVdi-ni-epu-uS  (amelu)  §akin  (alu)  Ninua 
(alu)  La-rak  (alu)  Sa-rab-a-nu     . 
ekallu  §a  (alu)  Kak-zi  epi-es  ka     .     .     . 
rabfl  ina  eli     .     .     . 


PTOLEMAIC  CANON 


239 


THE  BABYLONIAN  CANON  OF  RULES  IN 
CLAUDIUS  PTOLEM^US^ 


Length  of 
Reiga 

Greek  Forms  of  Names 

Babylonian  Forms  of  Namea 

Years 
B.C. 

14 

Na/?ovaCT(Tdpov 

Nabu-nasir 

747 

2 

Narfiou 

(Nabu)-nadin-(zir) 

733 

5 

Xiv^Tfpog  Koc  n^pov 

Ukinzir.  Pulu 

731 

5 

'12x>v^aiov 

Ululai 

726 

12 

yiap6oK£fin&6ov 

Mard  uk-apal-iddin 

721 

5 

^ApKedvov 

Sharrukin 

709 

2 

a(3aai?ieiTov  np^rov 

704 

3 

Bei-ilDm 

702 

6 

'Anapavadtov 

Ashur-nadin-shum 

699 

1 

'Vr/je^^Xov 

Nergal-ushezib 

693 

4 

MearjaifiopddKov 

Mushezib-]\Iarduk 

692 

8 

' AjiaatXevTov  ievripov 

688 

13 

'Aaapidivov 

Ashur-akh-iddin 

680 

20 

^aoadovx'tvov 

Shamash-shum-ukin 

667 

22 

Kivi^vaSdvov 

Kandalanu 

647 

21 

'^ajSonolaacdpov 

Nabu-apal-usur 

625 

43 

Na/3oKoAa<TCTdpov 

Nabu-kudurri-usur 

604 

2 

'lX?Mapov-6afiov 

Amel-Marduk 

561 

4 

"NtlpinacoXaaadpov 

Nergal-shar-usur 

559 

17 

'NaBovadiov 

Nabu-na'id 

555 

A  table  of  chronology  covering  the  reigns  of  the  Baby- 
lonian, Assyrian,  and  Persian  kings  of  the  period  com- 
prised in  this  work  is  placed  at  the  end  of  the  book,  as 
a  convenient  summary  of  the  present  state  of  knowl- 
edge on  the  subject.  Students  should  make  attempts 
at  the  construction  of  chronological  systems  from  the 
data  given  in  these  chronological  materials,  without 
consulting  the  tables  printed  at  the  end  of  the  book, 
seeking  to  reconcile  these  data  with  the  chronological 
materials  in  the  Old  Testament.  The  literature  of  the 
subject  is  extensive,  and  only  the  most  important  books 
are  here  cited. 


'  For  this  list  see  primarily  Table  Chronologique  des  Regnes  .  .  .  des  C. 
PtoUmie,  etc.,  par  M.  I'Abb^  Halma,  Ouvres  de  Ptolemie,  torn,  iii,  Paris, 
1819,  p.  3,  and  compare  Georgius  Syncellus,  ed.  Dindorf,  Bonn,  1829, 
vol.  i,  pp.  390fT.,  and  Keil.  Bibl.,  ii,  pp.  290,  291;  Winckler,  Keilinschrift- 
liches  Texlbtich  zum  Alien  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  70. 


240  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

LITERATURE 

Eduard  Meyer,  Geschichte  des  AUertums,  2te  Auflage, 
Band  I,  2te  Halfte.     Stuttgart.     1909. 

Robert  W.  Rogers,  History  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria, 
Vol.  I.     New  York.     1900. 

C.  Niebuhr,  Die  Chronologie  der  Geschichte  Israels, 
Aegyptens,  Babyloniens  und  Assyriens,  2000-700  vor 
Christi.     Leipzig.     1896. 

C.  F.  Lehmann-Haupt,  Zwei  Hauptprohleme  der 
altorientalischen  Chronologie.     Leipzig.     1898. 

L.  W.  King,  Chronicles  Concerning  Early  Babylonian 
Kings.  Two  Volumes.  London.  1907.  [Very  im- 
portant.] 

W.  J.  Beecher,  The  Dated  Events  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment.    Philadelphia.     1908. 

W.  S.  Auchincloss,  Chronology  of  the  Holy  Bible,  with 
an  Introduction  by  A.  H.  Sayce.     New  York.     1911. 

S.  R.  Driver,  Article,  Old  Testament  Chronology, 
Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  Eleventh  Edition,  Vol.  Ill, 
p.  865f.     [Important.] 

Karl  Marti,  Article,  Chronology  A ,  Old  Testament, 
Encyclopaedia  Biblica,  Vol.  I,  col.  773f. 

R.  Kittel  and  Robert  W.  Rogers,  Article,  Time, 
Biblical  Reckoning  of.  The  New  Schaff-Herzog  Re- 
ligious Encyclopaedia,  Vol.  XI,  p.  442f. 

Morris  Jastrow,  Jr.,  Aspects  of  Religious  Belief  and 
Practice  in  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  New  York.  1911. 
(Chronological  Lists,  p.  419f.) 


HISTORICAL  TEXTS 


241 


I.  HAMMURAPI 

The  city  of  Babylon  was  one  of  the  early  cities  of 
Babylonia,  and  the  allusions  to  it  in  the  days  of  Sargon  I 
seem  to  imply  that  it  achieved  a  position  of  influence 
even  in  the  earliest  period.  It  was,  however,  displaced 
by  its  rivals,  and  for  many  centuries  we  either  hear 
nothing  of  it  at  all,  or  discern  it  as  the  center  of  a  dis- 
trict in  a  kingdom  ruled  from  another  city.  For  cen- 
turies Ur  was  the  chief  city  in  Babylonia,  to  be  followed 
in  its  turn  by  Isin  and  then  by  Larsa.  Babylon  had 
produced  no  man  able  to  conquer  these  kingdoms  and 
lift  his  city  into  hegemony  over  them. 

About  two  thousand  years  before  Christ  there  began 
to  rule  in  Babylon  a  dynasty  one  of  whose  kings  was 
able  to  bring  his  city  to  a  position  of  such  power  that  it 
was  able  to  conquer  both  the  south  and  the  north. 
From  that  time  the  influence  of  the  city  extends  almost 
without  a  break  to  the  period  of  the  Seleucides.  No 
capital  in  the  world  has  ever  been  the  center  of  so  much 
power,  wealth,  and  culture  for  a  period  so  vast.  It  was 
Hammurapi  who  made  Babylon  so  great,  and  Ham- 
murapi  must  ever  be  counted  among  the  greatest  kings 
who  have  ever  ruled  among  men,  whether  he  be  con- 
sidered as  a  conqueror  in  battle,  as  a  statesman  welding 
diverse  city  kingdoms  into  one,  as  a  builder  of  great 
public  works,  or  as  a  ruler  codifying  custom  into  law 
and  enforcing  public  justice  over  all  his  domain. 

The  preparations  for  Hammurapi,  as  so  often  in 
human  history,  seem  inadequate.  The  Babylonian 
King  Lists  give  some  names  of  rulers,  of  whom  in  some 
cases  we  know  nothing,  and  are  able,  perhaps  justly,  to 

243 


244  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

infer  that  there  was  very  Uttle  to  know.  The  first  name 
in  the  dynasty  is  Sumu-abu,  of  whom  we  know  nothing. 
The  next  is  Sumu-la-ilu,  who  is  not  called  the  son  of  the 
predecessor,  and  from  whom  also  no  historical  inscrip- 
tions have  come  down  to  us.  He  was  succeeded  by 
Zabu,  his  son,  who  erected  a  temple  in  Sippar.  It  is 
curious  to  observe  that  in  the  various  business  docu- 
ments which  have  come  down  to  us  from  this  period, 
none  of  these  rulers  is  called  king.  Apil-Sin,  who  fol- 
lows, is  also  without  this  title,  and  Sin-muballit  is  only 
so  called  in  a  passing  allusion  in  one  tablet.  It  seems  a 
fair  inference,  from  all  the  facts  that  are  accessible  to  us, 
that  these  rulers  were  not  kings  at  all,  but  princes  in 
Babylon,  raised  by  later  ages  to  the  dignity  of  kingship 
in  order  to  provide  a  dignified  background  for  the  great 
king  Hammurapi.  Not  until  he  arose  did  the  dynasty 
of  Babylon  really  begin.  His  predecessors  are  shadowy 
names;  he  is  a  living  personality.  No  king  like  unto 
him  had  arisen  before  him,  and  none  quite  his  equal  in 
all  sides  of  his  nature  was  ever  to  arise  in  Babylonia 
after  him.  Other  kings  had  indeed  made  empires,  as 
Sargon,  but  they  were  of  short  duration,  and  posterity 
had  no  great  influences  to  ascribe  to  them. 

Hammurapi  did  not  reach  his  dignity  and  influence 
without  a  long  struggle,  and  however  strongly  we  feel 
his  force  as  a  statesman,  we  must  remember  that  he 
was  first  of  all  a  soldier.  When  he  came  to  rule  in 
Babylon  his  city  acknowledged  the  overlordship  of  the 
Elamites,  who  had  long  been  ruling  in  Babylonia.  They 
had  built  great  buildings,  and  so  evidenced  their  hold 
and  indicated  their  determination  to  continue  in  the 
land;  but  in  spite  of  all  their  power  and  the  superiority 
of  their  actual  position,  Hammurapi  was  able  to  break 
in  pieces  the  Elamite  rule  and  at  the  same  time  deprive 


HAMMURAPI  245 

the  ancient  centers  of  southern  Babylonia,  not  only  of 
their  hegemony,  but  even  of  their  autonomy. 

It  is  not  easy  to  form  a  perfectly  clear  picture  of  the 
relations  of  Elam  and  Babylonia  and  be  at  the  same 
time  certain  that  all  its  details  correspond  exactly  to 
the  facts  as  they  really  occurred.  Perhaps  the  following 
outline  may  be  regarded  as  sufficiently  supported  by 
the  fragmentary  remains  which  have  come  down  to  us. 

In  the  very  earliest  times  Elam  was  independent  of 
Babylonia,  but  was  successively  overrun  and  plundered 
by  Babylonian  kings.  In  different  years  we  find  Uru- 
mush,  Sargon  I,  and  his  son  Naram-Sin  and  Gudea  all 
as  plunderers  of  Elam.  Dungi  married  one  of  his 
daughters  to  a  Patesi  of  Anshan,  a  district  of  Elam.  At 
this  time  it  seems  clear  that  the  rulers  of  Elam  were 
named  Patesi,  and  acknowledged  the  kings  of  southern 
Babylonia  as  their  suzerains;  they  wrote  their  inscrip- 
tions in  Babylonian  and  seems  to  have  adopted  the 
civilization  of  the  great  valley.  About  2280  an  Elamite 
ruler,  Kutur-nakunte,  made  a  raid  into  Babylonia  and 
carried  away  the  goddess  Nana  out  of  Uruk.  After  this 
event  we  lose  the  thread  of  the  history  and  find  the 
Elamites  about  2000  B.  C.  in  actual  possession  of  Baby- 
lonian cities.  At  this  time  the  ruler  of  Elam  is  Simti- 
silhak,  who  is  the  suzerain  over  Kudur-Mabuk,  who 
bears  the  title  of  adda  of  Amurru,  claiming  thereby  the 
rule  over  the  west  as  far  as  the  Mediterranean,  and  also 
adda  of  Emutbal,  a  province  of  western  Elam.  A  son 
of  Kudur-Mabuk,  called  Arad-Sin  in  the  Semitic  inscrip- 
tions, but  whose  name  in  Sumerian  may  be  read  Eri- 
Aku,  had  established  himself  as  king  of  Larsa,  and  in 
his  inscriptions  claims  authority  over  Ur,  Eridu,  Nippur, 
Shirpurla,  and  Uruk.  He  is  the  king  who  is  referred  to 
in  Gen.  14  as  king  of  EUasar,  associated  with  Chedor- 


246  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

laomer.  The  name  "Chedorlaomer"  corresponds  to  the 
name  "Kudur-lagamaru,"  and  the  situation  presupposed 
in  Gen.  14.  1  is  that  this  Chedorlaomer,  whose  name  has 
not  yet  been  found  on  any  early  Babylonian  historical 
text,  was  now  the  overlord  of  all  Babylonia,  and  that 
Amraphel,  in  whom  we  must  see  Hammurapi,  and  Eri- 
Aku,  and  Tidal,  king  of  the  Goyyim,  who  is  probably 
intended  for  Tudhkhula,  king  of  Gutium,  were  his 
tributaries  or  allies.  To  this  situation  no  contempo- 
raneous documentary  proof  has  yet  been  produced,  but 
it  conflicts  with  no  known  facts,  and  suits  the  general 
situation.  To  say  more  than  this  would  be  unscien- 
tific and  probably  also  unwise. 

Whatever  the  relations  of  the  various  rulers  in  Baby- 
lonia may  have  been  to  each  other  and  to  Elam,  the 
issue  of  the  struggle  for  supremacy  is  clear.  Under 
Hammurapi  the  Babylonians  threw  off  the  Elamite 
yoke  and  drove  those  who  had  so  long  held  it  in  the 
southern  cities  back  into  Elam,  whence  they  were  able 
to  make  no  further  attack  upon  Babylonia  for  centuries. 

The  victory  over  Arad-Sin  (Eri-Aku)  is  the  climax  of 
the  struggle  with  the  Elamites,  and  the  way  was  now 
open  for  the  conquest  of  all  the  rest  of  Babylonia  and 
its  reduction  beneath  Hammurapi's  sway.  Northern 
Babylonia  was  also  reduced,  and  the  city  of  Babylon, 
which  had  long  filled  a  position  subordinate  to  others, 
now  began  the  career  which  fills  all  ancient  history  and 
Uterature  with  its  glory.  It  was  now  to  begin  the  his- 
tory which  should  make  it  later  known  as  the  "mother 
of  the  Chaldeans"  (Jer.  50.  12),  the  ''Chaldaicarun 
gentium  caput"  (Pliny,  Hist.  Nat.,  6,  30),  and  the 
''beauty  of  the  Chaldees'  pride"  (Isa.  13.  19). 

As  soon  as  his  kingdom  was  conquered  Hammurapi 
began  a  series  of  public  works  of  the  highest  importance. 


HAMMURAPI  247 

He  made  great  canals,  which  supplied  southern  Baby- 
lonia with  abundant  water  for  agriculture;  he  united 
Sippar  with  the  Euphrates  by  a  canal  which  brought 
the  river-borne  commerce  to  its  doors;  he  organized  the 
system  of  canal  conservancy  so  that  the  waterways 
were  not  choked  with  the  rank  growth  of  a  semi-tropical 
climate;  he  erected  in  Babylon  a  great  granary  for  the 
storing  of  wheat  against  times  of  famine — a  work  of 
mercy  as  well  as  of  necessity;  he  rebuilt  the  walls  of 
defense  about  Sippar,  making  them  like  a  great  moun- 
tain; he  prepared  for  himself  a  royal  residence  near 
Baghdad,  and  restored  and  enlarged  the  temples  of 
Esagila  in  Babylon  and  of  Ezida  in  Borsippa.  But 
above  all  these  material  works  is  he  to  be  remembered 
as  the  king  who  gathered  the  scattered  laws  of  his 
people,  enlarged  their  scope,  and  uttered  the  great  code 
of  laws  with  which  his  name  is  now  certain  to  be  con- 
nected while  time  lasts.  Great  as  a  lawgiver,  he  was 
equally  great  as  an  administrator,  for  his  numerous 
letters  and  dispatches  show  how  carefully  he  estab- 
lished justice  and  maintained  the  right  in  even  the 
smallest  affairs  of  everyday  life.  The  ancient  Orient 
knows  no  king  of  his  commanding  stature  and  im- 
portance ;  he  is  without  a  rival  when  all  the  sides  of  his 
abounding  activity  are  compared  with  the  achievements 
of  any  other  monarch. 

1^ 
To  the  god  Nannar,  his  lord,  has  Kudur-Mabuk,  gov- 

>  Published  I  R  2,  No.  Ill,  and  by  King,  Cuneiform  Texts,  xxi,  plate 
33;  translated  by  George  Smith,  Transactions  of  the  Society  of  Biblical 
ArchcBology,  i,  p.  43;  Winckler,  KeUinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  iii,  1,  p.  92; 
Price,  Literary  Remains  of  Rim  Sin,  p.  6;  F.  Thureau  Dangin,  the  Su- 
merischen  und  Akkadischen  Konigsinschrxften,  p.  211,  No.  6. 

1 
(1)  dingir  Nannar  (2)  lugal-a-ni-ir  (3)  Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk  (4)  adda 


248  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

ernor  of  Martu,  (5)  son  of  Simtishilkhak,  when  the  god 
Nannar  heard  his  prayer,  built  the  temple  E-nun-makh, 
tio  the  god  (10)  Nannar,  for  his  life  and  the  life  of  Arad-Sin 
(Eri-Aku),  his  son,  the  king  of  Larsa. 

2» 

Ai-ad-Sin  (Eri-Aku),  the  valiant  hero,  the  faithful 
shepherd,  a  bestowal  of  the  god  EUil,  the  preserver  of  Ur, 
king  of  Larsa,  king  of  Shumer  and  Akkad,  the  son  of 
Kudur-Mabuk,  governor  of  Emutbal  am  I.  Ur,  its  en- 
lai'gement  I  took  in  hand,  its  accomplishment  I  com- 
manded, and  the  ruins  rebuilt,  to  the  god  Nannar,  my 
lord,  I  dedicated.  A  great  wall  like  a  mountain  restored, 
for  his  adoration  magnificent  I  built.  His  city  may  he 
occupy  it.  Its  wall  Nannar-giri-ma-da-gi-en-gi-en  was  its 
name. 

(1)  Unto  Sin-idinnam  (2)  say: — 

(3)  Thus   saith   Hammurapi.     (4)  Behold   I   am   now 

>  Published  IRS,  No.  XVI;  translated  by  George  Smith,  Transactions 
of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archaeology,  i,  pp.  43,  286;  Winckler,  Kcilin- 
schriftliche  Bihliothek,  iii,  1,  p.  94;  Price^  iMerary  Remains  of  Rim 
Sin,  p.  8;  F.  Thureau  Dangin,  Die  Sumenschen  wnd  Akkadischen  Kd- 
nigsinschriften,  p.  213,  b. 

2  Published  and  traiLslated  by  King,  The  Letters  and  Inscriptions  of 
Hammurabi  (1898,  1900),  i,  Plate  80,  No.  46,  vol.  iii,  p.  82. 

kur-mar-tu  (5)  dumu  Si-im-ti-§i-il-ba-ak  (6)  ud  dingir  Nannar 
(7)  a-ra-zu-ni  (8)  nau-si-gin-na-a  (9)  ]6-nun-makh  (10)  dingir  Nannar- 
kam  (11)  nam-ti-la-ni-su  (12)  u  nam-ti  (13)  Eri-dingir  Aku  dumu-ni 
(14)  lugal  arar  (ki)-ma-§u  (15)  mu-na-ni-in-dA 


(1)  Eri  dingir  Aku  (2)  nita|j-kal-ga  (3)  sib-nig-gi  (4)  dingir  En- 
lil-li  gar-ra  (5)  u-a  uri-(-ki)-ma  (6)  lugal  arar-(-ki)-ma  (7)  lugal 
ki-en-gi  (ki)  ki-uri-ge  (8)  turau  Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk  (9)  adda  E-mu- 
ut-ba^la  me-en  (10)  uri-(-ki)  dagal-e-de  (11)  mu-tnalj  tug-tug-de 
[Column  II]  (1)  BUR-na-bi  (2)  u  gul  im-ma-an-ga.-gS,  (3)  dingir  Nan- 
nar lugal-mu  (4)  mu-§i-in-se  (.5)  bdd-gal  jjar-sag-il-la-dim  su-nu-tu(r)- 
tu(r)  (6)  ne-bi-§u  e-a  (7)  mu-na-du  (8)  uru-ni  Jje-im-mi-URupu 
(9)  bad-da  (10)  dingir  Nannar  subu§  ma-da  gf-en-gf-en  (11)  mu-bi-im 

3 

(1)  a-na  (ilu)  Sin-i-din-nam  (2)  ki-bi-ma  (3)  um-ma  9a-am-mu- 


HAMMURAPI  249 

dispatching  unto  thee  three  hundred  and  sixty  laborers. 

(5)  See  (6)  that  one  hundred  and  eighty  of  these  laborers 
serve  (7)  with  the  workmen  of  the  city  of  Larsa,  (8)  and 
one  hundred  and  eighty  of  them  (9)  with  the  workmen 
of  the  town  of  Rakhabu.    .    .    .    (11)  let  them  go. 

4* 

(I)  Unto  Sin-idinnam  say: — 

(2)  Thus  saith  (3)  Hammurapi.  (4)  Since  the  year 
(i.  e.,  the  calendar)  has  a  deficiency,  (5)  let  the  month 
which  is  beginning  (6)  be  registered  as  the  second  Elul. 
(7,  8,  9)  And  instead  of  the  tribute  arriving  in  Babylon 
on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  the  month  Tishri,  .  . 
(10-12)  let  it  arrive  in  Babylon  on  the  twenty-fifth  day 
of  the  second  Elul. 

52 

(1)  Hammurapi,  (2)  the  powerful  king,  (3)  the  king  of 
Babylon,  (4,  5)  the  king  of  the  four  quarters  of  the 
world,  (6)  the  founder  of  the  land,  (7)  the  king  whose 
deeds  are  well  pleasing  (8)  unto  the  heart  of  Shamash 
(9)  and  Marduk  (10)  am  I. 

1  Published  and  translated  by  King,  The  Letters  and  Inscriptions  of 
Hammurabi,  ii,  Plate  24,  No.  14,  vol.  iii,  p.  12. 

2  Publi.shed  by  King,  The  Letters  and  Inscriptions  of  Hamtnurahi,  i, 
Plates  97ff.,  and  translated;  iii,  pp.  177ff.  The  text  is  in  Sumerian  and 
in  Semitic  Babylonian,  the  latter  of  which  only  is  here  given  in 
transcription. 

ra-pi-ma    (4)  a-nu-um-ma    VI    §u-si    zabilOti    (5)  at-tar-da-ak-ku 

(6)  III  §u-li  zabiliiti  it-ti  e-bi-zu-tim  (7)  sa  Larsam  (ki)  (8)  u  III 
§u-§i  zabilfiti  it-ti  e-bi-zu-tim  (9)  sa  (alu)  Ra-Jja-bi  (ki)  (lo)  li-pu-§u 

(II)  [.     .     .]-bu-tu  li-il-li-ku  (?) 

4 
(1)  [a-na  (ilu)  Sin-i-din-nam]  (2)  ki-bi-ma  (3)  [um-m]a  ^^-am- 
mu-ra-pi-ma  (4)  [s]a-at-tum  ki  ri-ga-am  i-§u  (5)  wa-ar-}}u-um  §a 
i-ir-ru-ba-am  (6)  (arjju)  UIillu-II  kan-m[a  l]i-i§-§a-te-ir  (7)  u  a-sar 
igisi  i-na  (arfeu)  [Tisritu]  <imu  XXV  kan  (8)  a-na  Babili  [(ki)] 
(9)  za-na-ku  ik-[.  .  .]-u  (10)  i-na  (arfeu)  UWlu-II  kan-naa  Omu 
XXV  kan  (11)  a-na  B&bili  (ki)  (12)  li-is-ni-[ga-am] 

5 
(1)  IJa-am-mu-ra-pi  (2)  sarru  da-num  (3)  Sar  Babili  (ki)   (4)  §ar 
ki-ib-ra-tim  (5)  ar-ba-im  (6)  ba-ni  ma-tim  (7)  §ami  sa  ip-§a-tu-§u 
(8)  a-na  §i-ir   (ilu)   §ama§   (9)  u   (ilu)   Marduk  ta-ba   (10)  a-na-ku 


250  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(11)  The  summit  of  the  wall  (12)  of  Sippar  (13)  I 
have  raised  with  earth  (14,  15,  16)  Uke  unto  a  great 
mountain.  (17,  18)  I  have  compassed  it  about  with  a 
swamp.  (19)  I  have  digged  out  the  (20)  Euphrates 
(21)  unto  Sippar  (22,  23)  [Column  II]  (1)  and  I  have  set 
up  a  wall  of  safety  for  it. 

(2)  Hammurapi  (3)  the  founder  of  the  Land,  (4)  the 
king  whose  deeds  are  well  pleasing  (5)  unto  the  heart 
of  Shamash  (6)  and  Marduk  (7)  am  I.  (8)  I  have  caused 
Sippar  (9)  and  Babylon  (10,  11,  12)  to  dwell  contin- 
uously   in    a    peaceful    habitation.       (13)  Hammurapi, 

(14)  the  darUng  of  Shamash,  (15)  the  beloved  of  Marduk, 
(16)  am  I.  (17)  That  which  from  days  (18)  of  old 
(19,  20)  no  king  had  built  for  the  king  of  the  city,  (21)  for 
Shamash  my  lord  (22,  23)  I  have  accomplished  in  might. 

6» 

(1)  Hammurapi,  (2)  the  powerful  king,  (3)  the  king 
of  Babylon,  (4)  the  king  who  has  brought  into  subjection 
(5)  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  (6)  who  has  brought 
about  the  triumph  of  (7)  Marduk,  (8)  the  shepherd,  who 
(9)  deUghts  his  heart,  am  I. 

(10)  When  Anu  and  Bel  gave  me  (11)  the  land  of  Shu- 

*  Published  and  translated  by  King,  The  Letters  and  Inscriptions  of 
Hammurabi,  ii,  Plate  185,  No.  95;  iii,  pp.  188ff. 

(11)  dGru  (12)  sa  Sippar  (ki)    (13)  ina  e-pi-ri  (14)  ki-ma  sa-tu-im 

(15)  ra-bi-im  (16)  ri-§i-su  (17)  lu-u-ul-Ii  (18)  ap-pa-ra-am  (19)  lu-u§- 
ta-a§-bi-ir-§u  (20)  (naru)  ud-kib-nun  (21)  a-na  Sippar  (ki)  (22)  lu- 
ub-ri-am-ma  (23)  kar  Su-ul-mi-im.  [Column  II]  (1)  lu-u-um-mi-su 
(2)  9a-am-mu-ra-pi  (3)  ba-ni  ma-tim  (4)  sarru  §a  ip-sa-tu-§u 
(5)  a-na  §i-ir  (ilu)  SamaS  (6)  u  (ilu)  Marduk  ta-ba  (7)  a-na-ku 
(8)  Sippar  (ki)  (9)  u  Babilu  (ki)  (10)  §u-ba-at  ne-ib-tim  (11)  a-na 
da-ra-a-tim  (12)  lu-u-§e-§i-ib  (13)  Qa-am-mu-ra-pi  (14)  mi-gi-ir 
(ilu)  §ama§  (15)  na-ra-am  (ilu)  Marduk  (16)  a-na-ku  (17)  §a  i§-tu 
u-um  (18)  si-a-tim  (19)  sarru  in  sarri  ali  (20)  la  ib-ni-u  (21)  a-na 
(ilu)  SamaS  be-li-ia  (22)  ra-bi-i§  (23)  lu  e-pu-u§-su-um. 

6 
(1)  92i-3^™-™u-ra-pi  (2)  §arru  da-num  (3)  §ar  Babili  (ki)  (4)  §arru 
mu-u§-te-e§-mi  (5)  ki-ib-ra-tim  ar-ba-im  (6)  ka-§i-id  ir-ni-ti  (7)  (ilu) 
Marduk  (8)  re'-d  mu-ti-ib  (9)  li-ib-bi-§u  a-na-ku  (10)  ni-nu  Anu  u 


HAMMUIIAPI  251 

mer  and  (12)  Akkad  (13)  to  rule  and  entrusted  (14)  their 
sceptre  (15)  to  my  hands,  (16)  I  dug  out  (17)  the  Ham- 
murapi  canal,  (18)  named  Nukhush-nishe  which  (19)  brings 
abundance  of  water  (20)  unto  the  land  of  Shumer  (21)  and 
Akkad.  (22)  Both  the  (23)  banks  thereof  (24)  I  changed 
to  fields  for  cultivation,  and  I  garnered  (25,  26)  piles  of 
grain  and  I  procured  (27)  unfailing  water  (28)  for  the 
land  of  Shumer  (29)  and  Akkad. 

(30)  As  for  the  land  of  (31)  Shumer  (32)  and  Akkad, 
I  collected  its  scattered  (33)  people,  (34)  and  procured 
(35,  36)  food  and  drink  for  them.  (37)  In  abundance 
and  plenty  I  pastured  them,  (38,  39)  and  caused  them 
to  dwell  (40)  in  a  peaceful  habitation. 

(41)  At  that  time  I,  (42)  Hammurapi,  (43)  the  mighty 
king,  (44)  the  beloved  of  the  great  gods,  (45,  46)  through 
the  great  power  (47)  which  Marduk  had  bestowed  upon 
me,  (48)  built  a  lofty  fortress,  (49)  with  much  earth 
(50)  whose  top,  (51,  52,  53,  54)  at  the  head  of  the  Ham- 
murapi canal  named  Nukhush-nishe,  reaches  heaven  Uke 
a  mountain.  (55)  This  fortress  I  named  (56,  57,  58)  Dur- 
Sin-muballit-abim-walidia,  and  so  did  I  cause  (59)  the 
name  of  Sin-muballit,  (60)  the  father  who  begat  me, 
(61,  62)  to  dwell  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  world. 

(ilu)  Bel  (11)  mat  Su-me-er-im  (12)  u  Ak-ka-di-im  (13)  a-na  be-Ii- 
im  id-di-nu-nim  (14)  si-ir-ra-zi-na  (15)  a-na  ga-ti-i-ia  (16)  u-ma-al- 
lu-u  (17)  nar  ^Ja-am-mu-ra-pi  (18)  Nu-feu-ul-ni-Si  (19)  ba-bi-Ia-at 
me-e  ^egalli  (20)  a-na  mat  Su-me-er-im  (21)  u  Ak-ka-di-im  (22)  lu 
aj}-ri  (23)  ki-§a-di-§a  ki-la-li-en  (24)  a-na  me-ri-§im  lu-u-te-ir 
(25)  ka-ri-e  as-na-an  (26)  lu  a§-tap-pa-ak  (27)  me-e  da-ru-tim 
(28)  a-na  mat  Su-me-er-im  (29)  u  Ak-ka-di-im  (30)  lu  a§-ku-ua 
(31)  mat  Su-me-er-im  (32)  u  Ak-ka-di-im  (33)  ni-Si-§u-nu  sa-ap-^a- 
tim  (34)  lu-u-pa-ab-lji-ir  (35)  mi-ri-tu  u  ma-a§-ki-tu  (36)  lu  a§-ku- 
un-§i-na-§i-im  (37)  in  nu-ub-§im  u  begalli  (38)  lu  e-ri-§i-na-ti  (39)  §u- 
ba-at  ne-ijj-tim  (40)  lu-u-§e-si-ib-§i-na-ti 

(41)  i-nu-mi-§u  (42)  Qa-am-mu-ra-pi  (43)  §arru  da-num  (44)  mi- 
gir  ilani  rabuti  a-na-ku  (45)  in  e-mu-ki-in  (46)  ga-a§-ra-tim  (47)  §a 
(ilu)  Marduk  id-di-nam  (48)  dura  si-ra-am  (49)  in  e-bi-ri  ra-bu-tim 
(50)  §a  r[i]-§a-§u-nu  (51)  ki-ma  sa-tu-im  e-li-a  (52)  in  re§  ndr  "^a,- 
am-mu-ra-pi  (53)  Nu-iju-u§-ni-§i  (54)  lu  e-pu-u§  (55)  dura  §u-a-ti 
(56)  D(ir-(ilu)  Sin-mu-bal-li-it  (ki)  (57)  a-bi-im  wa-Ii-di-ia  (58)  a-na 
Su-mi-im  lu  ab-bi  (59)  zi-kir  (ilu)  Sin-mu-ba-li-it  (60)  a-bi-im  wa- 
li-di-ia  (61)  in-ki-ib-ra-tim  (62)  lu-u-§[e]-§[ib] 


252  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

7» 
(1)  Unto  Sin-idinnam  say: — 

(2)  Thus  saith  (3)  Hammurapi.  (4,  5,  6)  Thou  shalt 
call  out  the  men  who  hold  lands  along  the  banks  of  the 
Damanum-canal  that  they  may  dig  out  (7)  the  Damanum 
canal.  (8)  Within  the  present  month  (9,  10,  11)  they 
shall  complete  the  work  of  clearing  out  the  Damanum 
canal. 


>  Published  and  translated  by  King,  The  Letters  and  Inscriptions  of 
Hammurabi,  ii,  Plate  137,  No.  71;  iii,  p.  14. 

7 
(1)  a-na  (ilu)  Sin-i-din-nam  (2)  ki-bi-ma  (3)  ^Ja-am-mu-ra-pi-ma 
(4)  amele  §a  i-na  a-ab  (palgu)  Da-ma-nu-um  (5)  ekle  sa-ab-tu 
(6)  di-ki-e-ma  (7)  (palgu)  Da-ma-nu-um  li-ilj-ru  (8)  i-na  li-ib-bu 
wa-ar-^-im  an-ni-i-im  (9)  (palgu)  Da-ma-nu-um  (10)  i-na  {li-ri-e-im 
(11)  li-ig-mi-Iu. 

II.  THE  TELL-EL-AMARNA  PERIOD 
(1400  B.  C.) 
I.  The  Discovery  of  the  Letters 
In  18S8  there  was  made  in  Egypt  a  most  surprising 
discovery  of  letters  and  dispatches  written  almost 
wholly  in  the  Babylonian  script  and  language.  A 
peasant  woman  living  in  the  wretched  little  mud  village 
of  Tell-el-Amarna,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Nile, 
about  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles  south  of  Cairo,  was 
searching  for  antiquities  among  the  sand  and  rubbish 
of  a  great  Tell  some  distance  back  from  the  river.  She 
did  not  know  that  beneath  this  sand  lay  all  that  re- 
mained of  the  temple  and  palace  of  the  great  heretic 
king  of  Egypt,  Amenophis  IV,  or,  as  he  called  himself, 
Ikh-en-Aton.*  Her  object  was  only  to  find  stone  or 
brick  for  repairs  to  her  squalid  house,  or  anteeka,  which 

>  The  pronunciation  of  the  name  is  most  uncertain,  because  of  our 
ignorance  of  its  vocalization  among  the  Egyptians.  Knudtzon  writes 
it  Ikh-en-Aton  or  Ekh-en-Aton;  Flinders  Petrie,  Akhenaten;  Breasted, 
Ikhnaton;  it  is  also  written  by  others  Akh-en-Aten,  Khu-en-Aten. 


TELL-EL-AMARNA  253 

might  be  sold  to  the  strange  people  from  Europe  or 
America,  who  buy  things  simply  because  they  are  old. 
In  the  mound  she  found  the  dried  and  worm-eaten 
remains  of  ancient  wooden  record  boxes,  and  from 
these  she  extracted  more  than  three  hundred  inscribed 
clay  tablets  and  fragments  of  tablets,  some  of  them 
only  2 J  inches  by  1|^  inches,  while  others  are  8|  inches 
by  4|  inches  and  even  larger.  Fearing  that  they  would 
be  confiscated  by  the  Egyptian  government,  she  con- 
cealed them,  with  the  aid  of  some  relatives,  and  then 
proceeded  with  surreptitious  negotiations  for  their  sale. 
They  sent  some  to  Dr.  Jules  Oppert,  in  Paris,  doubtless 
hoping  that  he  might  induce  their  purchase  by  the 
Louvre.  By  some  strange  excess  of  caution  he  pro- 
nounced them  forgeries;  while  M.  Grebaut,  then  head 
of  the  Department  of  Antiquities,  paid  no  attention  to 
some  which  were  drawn  to  his  attention.  Discouraged 
by  all  efforts  to  effect  an  advantageous  sale,  and  fearing 
that  the  find  would  prove  almost  valueless,  they  broke 
some  of  the  larger  tablets  into  three  and  four  pieces, 
in  the  hope  of  selling  each  piece  to  tourists  at  a  price  as 
great  as  the  whole  tablet  would  have  secured.  Some  of 
the  tablets  were  imperfectly  baked,  and  when  a  great 
bag  full  of  tablets  of  all  sizes  was  sent  to  Luxor  to  be 
hawked  about  among  antiquity  dealers  many  were 
ground  to  powder  and  lost  to  the  world. 

At  last,  long  after  many  tablets  had  disappeared  or 
been  destroyed,  one  hundred  and  sixty,  some  very 
large  and  in  perfect  condition,  others  mere  fragments, 
were  bought  by  Herr  Theodore  Graf,  of  Vienna,  and 
sold  by  him  to  Herr  J.  Simon,  of  Berlin,  who  presented 
them  to  the  Royal  Museums  in  the  German  capital, 
where  they  are  now  safely  deposited.  Eighty-two  were 
bought  for  the  trustees  of  the  British  Museum  by  Dr. 


254  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

E.  A.  Wallis  Budge;  sixty  came  into  the  possession  of 
the  Cairo  Museum,  while  still  others  fell  into  private 
collections  like  the  Murch  and  Rostowicz.  These  price- 
less texts  are  therefore  widely  scattered,  when  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  their  proper  study  would  be  much 
better  prosecuted  if  they  were  all  in  one  place,  as  they 
would  be  if  they  had  been  discovered  by  scientific  in- 
vestigators. Furthermore,  many,  perhaps  a  large  num- 
ber, have  been  destroyed  by  careless  and  ignorant 
handling.  We  must  always  expect  just  such  an  issue 
so  long  as  the  natives  of  Egypt,  Babylonia,  Syria,  and 
Asia  Minor  are  permitted  to  plunder  at  will  the  buried 
remains  of  ancient  civiUzations. 

When  the  more  than  three  hundred  tablets  came 
into  the  hands  of  museum  officials  in  Berlin,  London, 
and  Cairo  a  glance  speedily  revealed  their  character. 
They  were  letters  from  monarchs  of  western  Asia,  like 
Kadashman-Kharbe,  king  of  Babylonia;  Ashuruballit, 
king  of  Assyria;  and  Tushratta,  king  of  Mittanni,  to 
Amenophis  III,  or  Amenophis  IV,  kings  of  Egypt,  or 
they  were  dispatches  from  various  governors  or  princes 
in  Sjrria  or  Palestine,  Philistia,  or  Phoenicia  to  these 
same  Egyptian  kings,  whom  they  acknowledged  as 
lawful  rulers  or  suzerains  over  their  territories.  The 
importance  of  these  documents  was  recognized  at  once^ 
and  the  minute  study  to  which  they  have  since  been  sub- 
jected has  only  confirmed  the  first  estimate  of  their  value. 

Before  we  can  set  them  in  their  proper  relations  to 
biblical  literature  it  will  be  necessary  to  take  a  wider 
view  of  their  historical  origin. 

II.  Egypt  at  the  Tell-el-Amarna  Period 

The  two  kings  of  Egypt,  Amenophis  III  and  Ameno- 
phis IV,  who  received  or  dispatched  the  Tell-el-Amarna 


TELL-EL-AMARNA  255 

letters,  belonged  to  the  eighteenth  dynasty,  which  had 
at  its  beginning  given  Egypt  the  promise  of  a  fresh 
development  by  driving  out  her  foreign  conquerors, 
the  Hyksos  (about  1580  B.  C).  The  sixth  king  of  the 
dynasty  was  Thothmes  III  (1503-1449),  who  in  a  series 
of  brilliant  campaigns  conquered  the  whole  of  Syria 
and  Palestine  and  extended  Egyptian  dominion  as  far  as 
the  Gulf  of  Iskanderun.  At  this  time  the  Syrians  stood  at 
a  higher  stage  of  civilization  than  even  the  wonderfully 
gifted  race  of  Egypt.  The  plunder  carried  back  to 
Egypt  of  coats  of  mail,  of  gold-plated  chariots,  of 
chariots  inlaid  with  silver,  witnesses  to  an  industrial 
and  artistic  development  that  was  able  to  teach  Egypt. 
With  all  these  precious  goods  went  captives,  who  fell  to 
working  in  the  Nile  valley  at  the  crafts  to  which  they 
were  accustomed  at  home,  and  as  they  worked  they 
taught  the  Egyptians.  But  a  stream  of  influence  such 
as  this  could  not  be  confined  within  a  narrow  channel, 
and  soon  all  Egypt  was  overflowed  with  Semitic  in- 
fluences born,  not  merely  in  Syria,  but  even  in  Baby- 
lonia, far  distant  though  it  was.  The  Syrian  craftsmen 
worked  so  well  in  Egypt  that  their  wares  changed  even 
the  taste  of  the  Egyptians,  while  the  language  was 
Semitized,  and  the  method  of  writing  gradually  de- 
veloped into  a  smooth-flowing  and  graceful  style. 
Under  the  great  influx  of  foreign  blood  even  the  fea- 
tures of  the  conquering  race  were  changed  into  a  less 
bold  and  more  delicate  form.  Egypt  had  never  known 
such  changes  since  the  beginning  of  the  monarchy. 
Thotmes  III  had  indeed  extended  his  conquests  in 
other  directions,  so  that  all  Nubia  owned  his  sway,  but 
no  such  flood  of  change  came  from  that  quarter. 

The  reign  of  Amenophis  II  (1449-1423),  which  im- 
mediately followed,  continued  the  policy  which  made 


256  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  Semitic  influence  more  powerful  in  the  country. 
He  made  early  in  his  reign  a  raid  into  Syria,  to  estab- 
lish his  authority,  and  then  enjoyed  twenty  years  of 
peace,  in  which  the  commerce  with  his  Syrian  domin- 
ions had  free  course.  His  successor,  Thotmes  IV 
(1423-1414),  had  but  a  brief  reign,  which  appears  to 
have  been  spent  chiefly  in  maintaining  the  control  in 
Syria  and  in  Nubia  which  had  been  won  by  his 
predecessors. 

Amenophis  III  (Amenhotep — 1414-1379)  succeeded 
his  father  immediately,  though  he  was  probably  still  a 
youth.  In  his  fifth  year  he  made  an  expedition  to 
Ethiopia,  and  during  the  remainder  of  his  life  pursued 
only  the  paths  of  international  peace.  During  all  these 
years  the  Semitic  influence  in  Egypt  continued,  seek- 
ing and  finding  ever  new  channels.  We  learn  about 
the  tenth  year  of  his  reign  that  he  has  already  married 
Tiy,  an  untitled  Egyptian,  and  a  woman  of  force  and 
character,  and  in  this  year  he  is  married  to  Gilukhepa, 
sister  of  King  Tushratta,  of  Mittanni.  In  his  reign  the 
correspondence  with  Semitic  kings  and  princes  begins. 
The  Tell-el-Amarna  record  cases  have  preserved  for  us 
letters  from  Babylonia  written  by  Kadashman-Kharbe, 
from  Tushratta,  king  of  Mitanni  to  Amenophis  III, 
who  is  always  addressed  by  his  prsenomen  Nimmuria 
(Egyptian  Neb-maat-Ra),  and  these  deal  almost  en- 
tirely with  royal  marriages  or  furnish  other  evidences  of 
constant  intercourse  between  the  two  kingdoms.  The 
real  queen  of  Egypt  was  Tiy,  who  is  always  associated 
with  the  king  in  his  acts  of  dominion,  but  his  other 
wives  from  foreign  lands  were  probably  also  influential. 
All  these  signs  of  external  influence  pointed  forward  to 
a  great  historic  crisis  in  the  fortunes  of  Egypt,  which 
came  in  the  ensuing  reign. 


TELL-EL-AMARNA  257 

The  reign  of  Amenophis  III  is  distinguished  by  the 
most  extensive  and  beautiful  works  of  building,  and 
every  relic  of  the  period  which  has  come  down  to  us 
bears  witness  to  the  prosperity  which  the  entire  king- 
dom enjoyed  during  this  brilliant  and  peaceful  period. 
During  his  later  years  he  was  negotiating  a  marriage 
for  his  son,  born  of  Queen  Tiy,  who  was  to  succeed  him 
under  the  style  of  Amenophis  IV,  with  the  pra^nomen 
Napkhurariya  (Egyptian,  Nefer-Khepru-Ra).  There 
appears  to  have  been  some  slight  difficulty  about  the 
succession,  for  Queen  Tiy  apparently  reigned  alone  for 
a  short  time. 

Soon  after  his  accession  Amenophis  IV  (1383-1365) 
married  the  daughter  of  Tushratta,  king  of  Mitanni,  by 
name  Tatukhepa  (Nefertiti).  In  his  sixth  year  came 
the  great  event  foretold  by  the  long-continued  Semitic 
influence.  The  king  changed  his  faith  and  became  a 
worshiper  of  the  Solar  Disk,  forsaking  the  great  god 
Amen,  to  whom  his  fathers  had  long  paid  homage.  The 
paramount  influences  in  producing  the  change  were 
probably  his  mother,  Tiy,  his  wife,  and  the  philosophiz- 
ing priests,  of  whom  the  favorite  was  Eye.  The  new 
faith  expressed  itself  in  hymns^  of  great  beauty,  in  which 
the  life-giving  power  of  the  sun's  rays  is  celebrated, 
and  the  king  put  forth  tremendous  efforts  to  establish 
the  faith  among  his  people.  A  new  city,  bearing  the 
king's  name,  was  erected,  and  thither  the  court  trans- 
ferred its  residence  from  Thebes. 

In  the  new  city  the  king  reigned  surrounded  by  his 
wife  and  daughters,  who  are  associated  with  him  in  all 
his  enterprises.  There  also  went  on  the  correspondence 
with  the  kings  of  Babylonia,  and  Mittanni,  and  with  the 
governors,   who  represented  Egypt  in  Syria.     It  was 

'See  translations  in  Breasted,  History  of  Egypt,  pp.  371ff. 


258  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  record  chamber  of  Amenophis  IV  that  was  dis- 
covered at  Tell-el-Amarna,  and  to  it  we  owe  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  intercourse  between  Egypt  and  the 
north. 

When  the  king  died  the  court  went  back  at  once  to 
Thebes,  and  the  body  of  Amenophis  IV  was  laid  away 
in  his  own  tomb  in  the  valley  near  Tell-el-Amarna,  in 
a  lonely  spot  seven  miles  back  from  the  river.  The 
city  which  he  built  was  deserted  and  fell  rapidly  into 
decay,  and  but  for  the  suddenness  of  its  forsaking  and 
the  speed  of  its  passing  from  memory  we  should  hardly 
be  in  possession  of  the  king's  private  correspondence. 
His  conversion  had  made  no  permanent  change  in 
Egypt.    Amen  ruled  on  as  he  had  before. 

III.  Syria  and  Palestine  at  the  Tell-el-Amarna 
Period 

The  conquest  of  Syria  and  Palestine,  which  began 
under  Thotmes  III,  made  necessary  the  devising  of  a 
plan  for  the  governing  of  these  valuable  provinces. 
The  plan  which  was  ultimately  adopted  may  be  prop- 
erly regarded  as  having  grown  directly  out  of  the  con- 
quest itself.  Some  of  the  cities  had  resisted  Egypt  to 
the  bitter  end,  and  had  to  be  completely  destroyed  and 
then  rebuilt;  such  were  Dunip  (Heliopolis-Baalbek)  and 
Qatna  (in  the  Antilebanon  region),  which  received  a 
complete  Egyptian  organization,  including  the  Egyp- 
tian religion.  Other  cities  which  had  not  been  thus 
remade  received  princes,  who  were  probably  usually 
chosen  by  the  Pharaoh  from  men  previously  prom- 
inent in  the  city  or  tribe  because  of  rank  or  in- 
fluence. Such  a  man  was  Abdikheba,  of  Jerusalem, 
who  boasts  that  he  had  not  inherited  his  position  of 
governor,  but  had  been  appointed  by  the  great  king. 


TELL-EL-AAL\RNA  259 

In  yet  other  portions  of  the  country  the  native  ruler, 
descended  in  some  local  royal  line,  was  simply  retained 
and  called  prince  {amUu).  None  of  these  rulers  is  called 
king,  and  none  of  them  was  free  to  exercise  rule  over  his 
city  or  province  in  internal  affairs  any  more  than  in 
external.  They  were  all  under  the  direction  of  an 
officer  (rabis),  who  may  have  lived  in  the  country,  or 
who,  perhaps,  only  visited  it  as  need  might  require. 

The  entire  country  of  Syria  and  Palestine  is  roughly 
divided  into  two  parts;  the  southern  and  much  larger 
portion  is  called  Canaan  (Kinakhni,  or  Kinakhkhi)  and 
comprised  nearly  the  whole  of  Syria,  Phcenicia,  and 
Palestine.  The  remaining  portion,  comprising  the  great 
Lebanon  region,  is  called  Amurru.  Four  fifths  of  the 
Tell-el-Amarna  documents  deal  with  these  two  lands  of 
Canaan  and  Amurru,  and  present  a  most  striking  pic- 
ture of  their  political  situation,  more  especially  during 
the  reign  of  Amenophis  IV.  During  the  long  and  peace- 
ful reign  of  Amenophis  III  Egyptian  power  had  not 
been  felt  on  the  borders  of  the  king's  Asiatic  dominions, 
and  without  the  menace  of  his  troops  the  borders  were 
not  likely  to  be  safe  from  invasion.  The  Tell-el-Amarna 
letters  prove  that  the  invasions  which  were  destined  to 
break  the  Syrian  provinces  of  Egypt  into  pieces  had 
already  begun.  A  large  number  of  the  governors  were 
making  constant  appeals  to  the  king  for  aid  against 
enemies  who  threatened  the  very  existence  of  Egyptian 
dominion  in  Asia.  The  two  enemies  most  dreaded  were 
the  Khatti,  that  is,  the  Hittites,  and  the  Khabiri,  The 
former  are  the  same  people  who  find  frequent  mention 
in  the  Egyptian  inscriptions  of  a  later  period  under  the 
name  of  Kheta.  Long  before  the  Tell-el-Amarna  period 
they  had  been  pressing  southward  from  Kappadokia 
into  Syria.     They  were  later  to  engage  the  Egyptian 


260  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

army  of  Rameses  II  at  Kadesh  on  the  Orontes,  and  win 
the  recognized  right  to  possess  the  land  all  the  way 
south  to  Hermon.  The  powerful  kingdom  then  founded 
endured  in  some  of  its  renmants  till  the  fall  of  Carche- 
mish  under  Sargon  II  in  717  B.  C.  The  name  of  "Hit- 
tites"  is  used  in  the  Old  Testament  m  a  very  wide  sense, 
applying  not  only  to  the  branches  of  the  stem  which 
inliabited  the  Lebanon  at  the  time  of  Israel's  entrance 
into  Palestine,  but  also  covering  a  subordinate  clan 
settled  in  southern  Palestine  about  Hebron.  Of  the 
existence  of  the  latter  there  is  no  good  reason  to  doubt, 
for  similar  clans,  detached  from  the  main  body,  appear 
elsewhere,  one  of  which,  for  example,  founded  the 
kingdom  of  Mittanni,  which  fills  so  large  a  space  in  this 
same  correspondence. 

The  Khabiri  have  proved  much  more  difficult  to 
locate.  In  the  very  begmning  it  was  noted  that  the 
word  itself  is  identical  with  the  word  ''Hebrew,"  and  a 
great  controversy  at  once  arose  as  to  whether  or  not 
the  Khabiri  were  the  invading  Hebrews  under  Joshua. 
The  chronological  difficulty  did  not  prevent  many  from 
adopting  this  view.^  But  in  reality  it  makes  it  quite  im- 
possible. There  is  no  way  in  which  the  notices  of  the 
Khabiri  can  possibly  be  reconciled  with  the  campaigns 
either  of  the  book  of  Joshua  or  of  the  first  chapter  of 
Judges.  A  study  of  all  the  allusions  to  the  Khabiri  in 
these  letters  will,  however,  make  clear  that  the  word 
is  applied  simply  to  a  stem  which  had  not  yet  made 
itself  a  local  habitation,  but  was  still  wandering  in  the 
land.  In  this  sense  Abraham  was  called  a  Hebrew,  when 
he  first  appeared  in  Palestine.  These  Khabiri  may 
indeed  have  been  related  to  the  stock  which  has  come 


'Soe,   for    example,    Clay,    Light   on    the    Old   Testament  from  Babel 
(Philadelphia,  1907),  p.  264f. 


TELL-ELrAMARNA  261 

to  bear  the  name  "Hebrew"  exclusively  for  us,  but 
there  is  no  positive  proof  of  this/ 

Apart  from  the  direct  historical  information  of  politi- 
cal affairs  supplied  by  these  letters,  they  are  of  the 
highest  value  as  revealing  the  wide  extent  of  Babylonian 
influence  in  western  Asia.  All  these  documents  are 
written  in  Babylonian  in  every  one  of  these  Phoenician 
and  Palestinian  cities,  though  they  are  addressed  to  the 
king  of  Egypt.  In  other  words,  though  the  Egyptians  had 
made  a  political  reorganization  of  the  country,  they  were 
not  able  to  supplant  the  Babylonian  tongue  by  their  own. 

New  confirmation  of  the  dominance  of  this  Babylonian 
script  and  language  is  supplied  by  discoveries  made  in 
Palestine  itself.  In  1891,  while  excavating  in  the  mount 
of  Tell-el-Hesy  (Lachish),  Bliss  found  a  cuneiform  tablet, 
very  similar  in  appearance  to  those  foimd  at  Tell-el- 
Amarna,  and  written  by  Zimrida,  prince  of  Lachish,  who 
was  already  known  to  us  in  the  Tell-el-Amarna  tablets. 

In  1902-1903  Professor  Sellin,"  of  Vienna,  made  a 
very  thorough  exploration  of  the  moimd  of  Ta'anek,  in 
the  plain  of  Jezreel,  and  in  March,  1903,  found  two 
small  tablets,  one  of  limestone,  the  other  of  black 
burned  clay,  both  covered  with  cuneiform  characters 
and  obviously  letters.  Near  by  lay  two  more  clay 
tablets,  badly  broken,  but  apparently  containing  lists 
of  family  names. 

>  The  literature  of  this  subject  is  extensive.  See  especially  Winckler, 
Forschungen,  iii,  p.  90f.;  Geschichte  Israels,  i  (1895),  pp.  14-21;  Keilirv- 
schriftcn  inul  das  Alte  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  64f.;  Paton,  Early  History 
of  Syria  and  Palestine,  pp.  Ill,  113f.;  Spiegelberg,  Der  Aufentfialt  Israels 
in  Aegypten,  pp.  32-34,  50;  Jeremias,  The  Old  Testament  in  the  Light  of 
the  Ancient  East,  i,  p.  335f  and  ii,  p.  200.  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna 
Tafeln,  pp.  46-52;  compare  further  Otto  Weber  in  this  same  book,  pp. 
1146-1148,  where  all  the  Khabiri  passages  are  conveniently  assembled  in 
references;  and  see  further  Weber's  note  on  Text  No.  286,  line  19,  op.  cit. 
The  Khabiri  are  also  discussed  in  many  commentaries,  of  which  Skinner, 
Genesis,  p.  218,  and  especially  Driver,  Exodus  (1911),  p.  xxxiii,  may  be 
mentioned. 

2  Anzeiger  der  k.  Akademie  der  Wissenschaften,  Phil.-hist.  Klasse, 
1903,  Nr.  xi  u.  xvi. 


262  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

L  LETTER  OF  BURRABURIASH  TO 
AMENOPHIS  IV  ^ 

(1)  To  Napkhu'ruria,  (2)  king  of  Egypt,  my  brother, 
[speaks]  (3)  thus  Burraburiash,  king  of  Karaduniash, 
(4)  thy  brother.  With  me  is  it  weU.  (5)  With  thee,  with 
thy  land,  thy  house,  thy  wives,  thy  children,  (6)  thy  no- 
bles, thy  horses,  thy  chariots,  (7)  may  it  be  exceeding  well. 

(8)  I  and  my  brother  have  spoken  (9)  friendly  with  one 
another,  (10)  and  have  said  this:  (11)  "As  our  fathers 
were,  (12)  so  also  will  we  be  good  friends."  (13)  But  now 
my  merchants,  (14)  who  came  up  with  Akhutabu,  (15)  re- 
mained behind  in  Canaan  for  business  reasons.  (16)  After 
Akhutabu  had  gone  on  to  my  brother  [i.  e.  to  Amenophis]; 
(17)  in  the  city  of  Khinnatuni  of  Canaan,  (18)  Shumadda, 
son  of  Balumme  (19)  [and]  Shutatua,  son  of  Sharatum,  of 
Acco,    (20)  sent    their    men    and    slew    my    merchants, 

(21)  and  took  away  their  money.  (22)  I  have  sent 
Azzu  (?)  to  thee;  (23)  question  him,  (24)  and  let  him 
inform  thee.  (25)  Canaan  is  thy  land,  and  its  kings  are 
thy  servants.  (26)  In  thy  land  violence  has  been  done 
me.  Punish  them,  and  (27)  the  money,  which  they  have 
taken  away,  restore,  (28,  29)  and  slay  the  men  who  have 

>  Published  by  Abel  and  Winckler,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Atnarna, 
No.  8.  Translated  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  pp.  85ff.,  and 
by  Ungnadjn  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  129ff. 

(1)  a-na  Na-ap-khu-'-ru-ri-ia  (2)  §ar  (matu)  Mi-is-ri-i  ajji-ia  ki- 
bl-ma  (3)  um-ma  Bur-ra-bu-ri-ia-a§  §ar  (matu)  Ka-ra-du-ni-ia-as 
(4)  at)u-ka-ma  a-na  ia-a-si  su-ul-mu  (5)  a-na  ka-sa  mati-ka  biti-ka 
a§§ati-ka  mare-k[a]  (6)  (amelu)  rabuti-ka  sise-ka  (isu)  narkabati-ka 
(7)  da-an-ni-i§    lu   §u-ul-mu    (8)  a-na-ku   ii    atji-ia    it-ti    a-ija-mi-is 

(9)  ta-bu-ta  ni-id-da-bu-ub  (10)  il  an-ni-ta  ni-ik-ta-bi  (11)  um-ma-a 
ki-i  ab-bu-ni  it-ti  a-lia-mi-is  (12)  ni-i-nu  lu  ta-ba-nu  (13)  i-na-an-na 
damgaru-u-a  (14)  §a  it-ti  A-Jju-ta-a-bu  te-bu-ii  (15)  i-na  (matu)  Ki- 
na-ajj-bi  a-na  §i-ma-a-ti  it-ta-ak-lu-ii  (16)  ul-tu  AJju-ta-a-bu  a-na 
mu-ub-bi  abi-ia  i-ti-ku  (17)  i-na  (alu  ki)  Hi-in-na-tu-ni  §a  (matu) 
Ki-ni-ab-bi  (18)  (m)  Su-um-ad-da  mar  (m)Ba-lum-me-e  (19)  (m)  §u- 
ta-at-na  mar  (m)ba-ra-a-tum  §a  (alu)  Ak-ka  (20)  ameluti-su-nu  ki 
i§-pu-ru  (amt'lu)  damgare-ia  (21)  id-du-ku  u  kaspa-§u-nu  it-tab-lu 

(22)  (m)  Az-zu  a-na  pa-[ni-k]a  ki-i  (23)  al-ta-ap-ra-ak-ku  §i-ta-[al- 
§u-ma]  (24)  li-ik-ba-ak-[ku]  (25)  (matu)  Ki-na-ab-fei  mat-ka  il 
§arran[i-§a  ardani-ka]  (26)  i-na  mati-ka  b^-um-mu-sa-ku  su-ni-ik- 
[su-nu-ma]_  (27)  kaspa  sa  it-ba-lu  su-ul-li-[im-su]  (28)  ii  ameluti  §a 
ardani-ia   i-[du-uk-ku]    (29)  du-uk-su-nu-ti-ma   da-mi-§u-nu   te-e-ir 


LETTER  OF  TUSHRATTA  263 

killed  my  servants,  and  avenge  their  blood.  (30)  If  thou 
dost  not  slay  these  men,  (31)  they,  on  another  occasion, 
will  kill  my  caravans,  (32)  or  thy  messengers  and  then 
(33)  messengers  will  cease  to  pass  between  us.  (34)  And 
if  they  deny,  [be  it  known  to  thee]  (35,  36)  that  Shu- 
madda  cut  the  feet  off  one  of  my  people,  (37)  and  kept 
him  prisoner,  and  (38,  39)  that  Shutatua  of  Acco  set 
another  on  his  head  (40)  and  he  stands  before  his  face 
[as  a  servant].'  (41)  Cause  these  men  to  be  brought 
before    thee,    (42)  and    take    thought    for    my    welfare. 

(43)  As  a  present  I  have  sent  thee  a  mina  of  lapis-lazuU. 

(44)  Send  my  messenger  back  quickly.  (45)  May  I 
learn  of  the  prosperity  of  my  brother.  (46)  Do  not  hold 
my  messenger.     (47)  Let  him  come  quickly. 

>  The  meaning  of  lines  38-40  is  quite  uncertain. 

(30)  u  §um-ma  amelAti  an-nu-ti  ul  ta-ad-du-uk  (31)  i-tu-ur-ru-ma 
lu-u  girra  at-tu-u-a  (32)  il  lu  amelfitu  mare  si-ip-ri-ka  i-du-ku-u-ma 
(33)  i-na  bi-ri-ni  mar  §i-ip-ri  ip-pa-ar-ra-as  (34)  il  §um-ma  i-na-ak- 
ki-ru-ka  (35)(m)amela  at-tu-u-a  (m)Su-um-ad-da(36)  §epe-§u  ki-i 
li-na-ak-ki-su  (37)  i-tu-su  ik-ta-Ia-su  (38)  il  amela  §a-na-a(m)  Su-ta- 
at-na  Ak-ka-a-a-u  (39)  i-na  ri-§i  ki-i  ul-zi-zu-§u  (40)  a-na  pa-ni-Su 
iz-za-az  ameluti  §a-§u-nu  (41)  li-il-ku-ni-ik-ku-um-ma  a-mu-ur-ma 
(42)  u  ia-tu  §a-al-ma  lu  ti-i-di  (43)  a-na  su-ul-ma-ni  i  manS.  abnu 
ukna  u§-te-bi-la-ak-ku  (44)  mar  §i-ip-ri-ia  ^a-mu-ut-ta  [ku-us-sid-§u] 

(45)  [sa-alj-ma  sa  alji-ia  lu  i-d[i-ma]  (46)  mar  si-ip-ri-ia  la  ta-ka- 
al[-la-§u]  (47)  {ja-mu-ut-ta  li-it-ta-a[l-la-ak] 

2.  LETTER  OF  TUSHRATTA  TO  AMENOPHIS  III  * 
(1)  To  Nimmuria,  king  of  Egypt,  (2)  my  brother,  my 
son-in-law  whom  I  love,  (3)  and  who  loves  me,  speaks 
thus  (4)  Tushratta,  king  of  Mitanni,  (5)  who  loves  thee, 
thy  father-in-law.  (6)  With  me  it  is  well,  with  thee  may 
it    be    well    (7)  with    thy   house,    with   Tatukhepa,    my 

1  Published  by  Bezold  and  Budge,  The  T ell-el- Amarna  Tablets  in  the 
British  Museum  (1892),  No.  10.  Transliterated  and  translated  by 
Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  23,  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gress- 
mann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  130,  131. 

(1)  a-na(m)  Ni-im-mu-ri-ia  §ar  (mat)  Mi-is-ri-i  (2)  ajji-ia  Jja-ta- 
ni-ia  sa  a-ra-'a-a-inu  (3)  u  sa  i-ra-'a-a-ma-an-ni  ki-be-ma  (4)  um- 
ma(m)  Tu-us-rat-la  5ar  Mi-i-ta-an-ni  (5)  sa  i-ra-'a-a-mu-ka  e-mu- 
ka-ma  (6)  a-na  ia  li  §ul-mu  a-na  ka-a-lu  lu-u  §ul-mu  (7)  a-na  biti- 


264  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

daughter,  (8)  with  thy  wife,  whom  thou  lovest,  may 
it  be  well.  (9)  With  thy  wives,  thy  children,  thy 
nobles,  (10)  thy  chariots,  thy  horses,  (11)  thy  sol- 
diers, thy  land  and  (12)  with  everything,  that  is 
thine,  may  it  be  well  in  highest,  highest,  highest 
measure.  ' 

(13)  Thus  saith  Ishtar  of  Nineveh,  queen  of  countries 
(14)  all  of  them:  "To  Eg>'pt  (15)  the  land,  that  I  love, 
will  I  go,  (16)  I  will  traverse  (?)  it."  Behold  now, 
(17)  have  I  sent  (her)  and  she  is  gone.  (IS,  19)  Behold,  in 
the  time  of  my  father  did  the  goddess  go  to  that  land 
(20)  and  as,  when  she  formerly  (21)  dwelt  (there)  men 
honored  her,  (22)  so  may  my  brother  now,  ten-fold 
(23)  more  than  in  the  former  days,  honor  her!  (24)  May 
my  brother  honor  her,  in  peace  (25)  send  her  away,  that 
she  may  return.  (26)  Ishtar,  the  queen  of  heaven,  may 
she  protect  my  brother  (27)  and  me.  One  hundred 
thousand  years  (28)  and  much  joy  may  this  goddess 
(29)  give  us  both.  (30)  And  as  is  good  so  will  we  do. 
(31)  Ishtar  is  my  god  for  me;  (32)  for  my  brother  she 
is  not  his  god.^ 


'  This  letter  has  painted  upon  it  in  black  ink  a  note  by  the  Egyptian 
court  archive  keeper  in  hieroglyphics  as  follows:  "Year  36,  4th  month 
of  the  winter,  when  we  were  in  the  southern  castle  Pr-Q'wt 
Copy     .     .     .     brought  by  the  messenger     .     .     .     " 

ka  a-na  (ameltu)  Ta-a-tum-}je-pa  raarti-ia  (8)  a-na  a§satil-ka  §a 
ta-ra-'a-a-mu  lu-ii  §ul-mu  (9)  a-na  as§ati-ka  a-na  mare-ka  a-na 
(amelOtu)  rabu(ti)ka  (10)  a-na  (isu)  narkab4ti-ka  a-na  sise-ka 
(11)  a-na  sabe-ka  a-na  mati-ka  il  a-na  (12)  mimmu(mu)  ka 
dan-nes  dan-ne§  dan-ne§  lu-ii  §ul-rau  (13)  um-ma  Istar  §a  (alu) 
Ni-in-na-a  belit  matati  (14)  gab-bi-i-si-na-ma  a-na  (mat)  Mi-is-ri-i 
(15)  i-na  mati  §a  a-ra-'a-a-mu  lu-ul-lik-ku-me  (16)  lu-uz-za-ije-ir-me 
a-nu-um-ma  i-na-an-na  (17)  ul-te-e-bel-ma  it-tal-ka  (18)  a-nu-um- 
ma  i-na  tir-ei  a-bi-ia-ma  (19)  .  .  .  bol-tum  i-na  mati  sa-a-si  it- 
tal-ka  (20)  0  ki-i-me-e  i-na  pa-na-a-nu-um-[m]a  (21)  it-ta-sab-ma 
uk-te-ib-bi-du-§[i]  (22)  [il]  i-na-an-na  ajji-ia  a-na  x-§u  (23)  eli  Sa 
pa-na-a-ti  li-gi-ib-bi-is-si  (24)  ajji-ia  li-gi-ib-bi-iz-zu  i-na  ^a-di-e 
(25)  li-mi§-§er-su-raa  li-du-u-ra  (26)  I§tar  belit  §a-me-e  afei-ia  il 
ia-Si  (27)  li-is-.sur-an-na-§i  i  me  li-im  Sandti  il  Jje-du-ta  ra-bi-ta 
b<?ltura  annitum  (29)  a-na  ki-la-a-al-Ii-ni  li-id-din-na-an-§i-ma  (30) 
11  ki-i  ta-a-bi  i  ni-pu-u§  (31)  I§tar  a-na  ia-§i-ma-a  i-li  (32)  il  a-na 
a^i-ia  la-a  il-§u 


LETTERS  OF  RIB-ADDA  265 

3.  LETTERS  OF  RIB-ADDA  OF  BYBLUS 
A 

(1)  Rib-Adda  (2)  has  spoken  to  his  lord  (3)  the  king  of 
the  lands,  the  great  king.  (4)  May  Ba'alat  of  Byblus^ 
(5)  give  power  (6)  to  the  king,  my  lord.  (7)  At  the  feet 
of  my  lord,  my  sun  (8)  have  I  fallen  seven  times  and 
(again)  seven  times.  (9)  Be  it  known  to  the  king,  my 
lord,  (10)  that  safe  is  Byblus,  (11)  the  true  servant  of  the 
king;  (12)  but  very  powerful  is  the  enmity  (13)  of  the 
Khabiru^  warriors  (14)  against  me,  and  may  the  king  my 
lord  (15)  not  hold  back  from  (16)  Sumur*  (17)  lest  it 
quite  join  (18)  the  Khabiri  soldiers.  (19)  By  the  king's 
representative  (20)  who  was  in  Sumur,  (21)  Byblus  has 
been  saved.  (22)  Behold,  Pakhamnata  (23)  the  king's 
representative,  who  is  (24)  in  Sumur,  (he)  knows  (25)  the 
need  (26)  which  oppresses  Byblus.  (27)  From  Jarimutta^ 
(28)  have  we  secured  means  of  life.     (29)  Very  powerful  is 


>  Published  by  Abel  and  Wincklor,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Amnrna 
(1889,  1890),  No.  SO,  and  translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliche 
Bibliothek,  v,  No.  88;  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  68,  and  by 
Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  131. 

*  "BybUis"  is  "Gubla"  in  the  Babylonian;  see  below.  Modern  Jebeil 
half-way  between  Tripolis  and  Beirut. 

'  Written  here,  as  often  ideographically,  sa-gaz.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  of  the  correctness  of  the  identification;  see  Winckler,  MittheUun- 
gen  der  Deutschen  Oricnt-Gesellschaft.  Heft  35  (1907),  p.  25  Anm.;  and 
compare  note  by  Otto  Weber,  in  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln, 
pp.  1146-1148. 

*  The  modern  Simyra.  It  was  the  seat  of  Egyptian  authority,  the 
residence  of  the  Rdbisu. 

*  Site  xinknown.  Ungnad  suggests  that  it  was  perhaps  in  the  Nile 
delta,  but  there  is  no  evidence. 


(1)  [Ri-]ib-ba-ad-[da]  (2)  [ik-]bi  a-na  beli-§u  (3)  [§ar]  matati  Sarri 
rabi  (4)  [iltu]  belit  §a  (alu)  Gu-ub-la  (5)  ti-id-di-en  du-na  (6)  a-na 
§arri  be-li-ia  (7)  a-na  sepe  beli-ia  (ilu)  §amsi-ia  (8)  vii-§u  vii-ta-a-an 
am-kut  (9)  lu-\i  i-di  Sarru  beli-ia  (10)  i-nu-ma  sal-ma-at  (alu)  Gub-la 
(11)  amat  ki-it-ti  Sa  §arri  (12)  u  dannat  danni§  nu-kur-tum  (13)  sa 
sdbe  8A-QAZ  (14)  [mui}]bi-ia  Ci  la-a  a-kul-me  (15)  sarru  beli-ia  is-tu 
(16)  [al]u  Su-mu-ur-(ki)  (17)  [l]a-a  en-ni-pu-us  ga[b-b]u  (18)  a-na 
eS.be  8A-GAZ  (19)  i-na  (amelvO  rabis  §arri(ri)  (20)  la  i-su-u  i-na  (alu) 
Su-mu-ur  (21)  ba-al-ta-at  (alu)  Gub-la  (22)  a-nu-um-ma  (m)Pa-Jia- 
ain[-n]a-ta  (23)  (amelu)  rabis  §arri  §a  i[-n]a  (24)  (alu)  Su-mu-ur(ki) 
i-[d]i-me  (25)  pu-u§-kam  \  ma-na-aS  (26)  sa  mubbi  (alu)  Gub-la 
(27)  i§-tu  (matu)  la-ri-im-mu-ta  (28)  nu-bal-li-it  (29)  dannat  danniS 


266  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  enmity  (30)  against  us.  May  the  king  not  (31)  hold 
back  from  (32)  his  cities. 

nu-[k]u[r-]tum  (30)  [muj^^i-nu  il  il-ul  (31)  [ia-]kul-me  §arru  i§-t[u] 
(32)  [a]ldm-§u 

(1)  Rib-Adda  has  spoken  to  (2)  his  (lord),  the  king 
of  the  lands,  the  great  king.  (3)  May  Ba'alat  of  Byblus 
give  (4)  power  to  the  king,  my  lord.  (5)  At  the  feet 
of  my  lord,  my  sun,  (6)  have  I  fallen  seven  times, 
(and  again)  seven  times.  (7)  Why  hast  thou  not  sent 
(8)  answer  to  me,  so  that  (9)  I  might  know  the  deed, 
which  they  have  done?      (10)   I   sent   my   man   before 

(11)  my    lord,   and    his  two    horses  were  taken  away, 

(12)  and  concerning  another  man,  he  (himself)  was 
taken  (13)  and  the  king's  tablet  was  not  given  (14) 
into  the  hand  of  my  man.  Hearken  to  me.  (15)  Why 
hast  thou  so  held  back,  that  thy  land  (16)  should  be 
taken?  Let  it  not  be  said:  "In  (17)  the  days  of 
the  representatives^  the  Khabiri  have  taken  (18)  all 
lands."     Let  it  not   so  (19)  be    said  in  (coming)  days: 

(20)  "And   thou   art   not    able    to    take    them    again." 

(21)  Further  I  have  written  for  garrison  troops  (22)  and 


>  Published  by  Bezold  and  Budge,  The  T ell-el- Amarna  Tablets  in  the 
British  Museum  (1892),  No.  14;  translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschrift- 
liche  Bibliothek,  v.  No.  61;  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  83; 
and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  pp.  131, 
132. 

2  These  are  the  representatives  of  the  Egyptian  king,  who  held  over- 
sight over  the  governors  of  provinces  and  districts. 

(1)  [R]i-ib-[.\ddi  ik]-bi  a[-na]  (2)  [beli-§]u  §ar  rndtati  §arri  rabi 
(3)  [(iltu)  b]elit  §a  (alu)  Gub-la  ti-di-en  (4)  d[unn]a  a-na  §arri(ri) 
beli-ia  (5)  a-na  sepe  bcli-ia  (ilu)  §ani§i-ia  (6)  vii-§u  vii-ta-an  am- 
ku-ut  (7)  a-na  mi-ni  la-a  tu-te-ru[-n]a  (8)  a-wa-tu  a-na  ia-a-§i  il 
(9)  i-di  ip-§a  §a  i-pu-[§u]  (10)  ameli-ia  ut-ta-§i-ir  a-na  ma-[ba]r 
(11)  beli-ia  il  la-ku  ii  si§u-§u  (12)  il  amelu  sa-nu  la-ki  amelu-§u 
(13)  [il]  tuppi(bi)  Sarri  la-a  na-di-en  (14)  [i]-na  ka-at  ameli-ia 
§i-m[i  i]a-§i  (15)  a-n[a]  mi  ka-la-ta  a  t[u-u]l-[k]u  (16)  mat[u]-ka 
li-ul  ju-uk-ba  i-na  (17)  iinie  (ameiatu)  rabisi  la-ku  (ameldtu; 
rabisi  la-ku  (amelutu)  gaz  (18)  ka-li  mdtati  li-iil  ka-a-ma  (19)  ju- 
uk-bu  i-na  Ome  (20)  il  la-a  ti-li-u  la-ka-§i  (21)  Sa-ni-tti 
a§-ta-par    a-na    ameluti     ma-sa-ar-ti    (22)    d     a-na    sise    Cl     la-a 


LETTERS  OF  RIB-ADDA  267 

horses,  and  they  were  (23)  not  given.  Send  answer 
<24)  to  me,  or  I  shall  make  (25)  an  alliance  with 
Abdiashirta^  (26)  Uke  Yapa-Adda  and  Zimrida  (27) 
and  I  shall  be  saved.  Further,  if  (28,  29)  Sumura 
and  Bit-Arkha  have  fallen,  (30)  thou  must  give  to 
me  by  the  hands  of  Jankhamu.^  Let  him  give  (31) 
provisions  for  food  for  me.  (32,  33)  I  will  defend  the 
king's  city  for  him.  (34)  And  let  the  king  give 
command  and  send  (35)  my  man.  His  relatives  are 
embittered  against  me  (36)  day  and  night,  (saying) : 
"Thou  hast  given  (37)  our  son  to  the  king,  and  he 
should  send  him  (back).  (38)  Two  men  of  Inamta' 
are  in  the  (39)  house  of  Jankhamu.  Further;  say  (40) 
to  Jankhamu:  "Rib-Addi  is  (41)  in  thy  hands,  and 
everything  (42)  which  is  done  to  him,  rests  upon 
thee."  (43)  Let  not  men  of  destruction  (?)  fall  (44)  upon 
me.  And  I  have  written  to  him:  (45)  "If  thou  dost  not 
say  so,  (46)  I  shall  leave  the  city  and  (47)  depart." 
Further,  if  thou  sendest  (48)  me  no  answer,  (49)  then 
shall  I  forsake  the  city,  and  (50)  depart  with  the  men, 
(51)  who  love  me.    And  (52)  know,  indeed  that  (53)  Um- 


>  King  of  Amurru,  father  of  Asiru. 

2  Jankhamu,   the   Egyptian   king's   representative   in  Jarimutta;   see 
previous  letter,  line  27. 

'  Name  of  a  city,  location  unknown. 


(23)  tu-da-nu-na  §u-te-ra  a-wa-tii  (24)  a-na  ia-si  il  i-pu-§a  a-na- 
ku  (25)  ki-ta  it-ti  (m)Abdi-a-§i-ir-ta  (26)  ki-ma  (m)Ia-pa-addi  ii(m) 
Zi-im-ri-[d]a  (27)  il  bal-ta-ti  §a-ni-tu  §um-ma  (28)  ap-pu-na-ma  a-nu- 
ma  pa-at-ra  (29)  (alu)  S[u]-mu-ra  il  (alu)  Bit-ar-[h]a  (30)  [tu]-din-ni 
i-na  ka-at  (31)  (m)Ia-an-ba-mi  u  ia-ti-na  (32)  se-im  (zun)  a-na 
a-ka-li  ia-§i  (33)  a-na-sa-ra  al  sarri  a-na  sa-a-§u  (34)  u  ia-ak-bi  §arru  ii 
ju-wa-§i-ra  (35)  ameli-ia  amolfitu-su  ti-sa-§u-na  mublji-ia  (36)  ur-ra 
mu-§a  at-ta-mi  na-ad-[n]a-ta  (37)  mara-nu  a-na  §arri  il  u§-si-ra-su 
§u-tu  (38)  II  amel  (alu)  I-nam-ta  al-la-mi  i-na  (39)  bit  (m)Ia-an- 
5[a]-mi  §a-ni-tu  ki-ba-mi  (40)  a-na  (m)Ia-J}a-mi  al-lu-mi  (m)Rib- 
Addi  (41)  i-na  ka-ti-ka  il  rai-im-mu  (42)  §a  ni-ip-§u  a-na  sa-§u 
mu}}bi-k[a]  u-ul  ji-ma-ku-ta  sabe  ka-ra-[s]i  (44)  mubb'-ia  il  as-pu-ru 
a-na  §a-§u  (45)  sum-ma  ki-a-ma  la-a  ti-ik-b[i]  (46)  il  i-ti-zi-ib  al[a]  il 
(47)  pa-at-ra-ti  §a-ni-tii  §um-ma  la-a  (48)  tu-te-ru-na  a-wa-tii  a-na 
ia-§i  il  i-ti-zi-ib  ala  il  (50)  pa-at-ra-ti  ka-du  ameluti  (51)  §a  i-ra- 
a-mu-ni  il  (52)  li-ma-ad  al-li-mi  (53)  (ameltu)  Um-ma-ab-nu  il(m) 


268  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

makhnu,  and  Ishkuru  (54)  her  husband,  the  servant*  of 
Ba'alat  (55)  of  Byblus  (55,  56)  shall  pray  for  thee^  for 
power,  (57)  unto  Ba'alat. 

•  Priestess. 

*  The  words  are  supplied  by  Ungnad  and  are  doubtful  though 
attractive. 

I§-ku-ru  (54)  mu-ut-§e  amtu  §a  (iltu)  Belit  (55)  [sa]  (a[l]u)  Gu[b-l]a 
[\i]  d[u]rma  (56)  .  .     ra-b[u]  (57)  [a]n[a]  (iltu)  B[elit] 

4.  LETTERS  OF  ABDI-KHIBA  OF  JERUSALEM 

A» 

(1)  To  the  king,  my  lord,  has  spoken  (2)  Abdi-khiba, 
thy  servant.  (3)  At  the  feet  of  my  lord,  the  king,  (4)  seven 
and  seven  times  do  I  fall.  (5)  What  have  I  done  against  the 
king,  my  lord?  (6)  They  have  slandered  me  |  (7)  before 
the  king,  my  lord,  [saying]  (S)  "Abd-khiba  has  revolted 
from  the  king,  his  lord."  (9)  Behold,  as  for  me,  neither 
my  father  (10)  nor  my  mother  appointed  me  (11)  in  this 
place.  (12)  The  strong  arm  of  the  king  (13)  introduced 
me  into  my  father's  house.  (14)  Why  should  I  commit 
(15)  an  offense  against  the  king,  my  lord?  (16)  So  long 
as  the  king,  my  lord,  lives,  (17)  shall  I  say  to  the  officer 
of  the  king,  my  lord: — (18)  "Why  are  you  favorable  to  the 
(19,  20)  Khabiri  and  unfavorable  to  the  [native]  princes?" 
for  this  reason,  (21)  they  slander  me  before  the  king,  my 
lord.     (22,  23)  Because  I  say: — ''The  territory  of  the  king 

'  Piiblisliod  bv  Abel  and  Winckler,  Der  Thontafelfvnd  von  El-Amarna 
(Berlin,  1SS9-1890),  No.  102.  Newly  translated  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El- 
Amarna  Tafeln,  Leipzig,  1907,  No.  286,  and  bj'  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder  zum  Alten  Testament,  pp.  132,  133. 

(1)  [a]-na  (m)§arri  beli-ia  ki-bi-ma  (2)  ura-ma  (m)Abdi-ije-ba  ardu- 
ka-ma  (3)  a-na  II  §epe  beli-ia  §arri(ri)  (4)  Vll-ta-a-an  u  Vll-ta-a-an 
ara-kut-mi  (5)  ma-an-na  ip-§a-ti  a-na  §arri  beli-ia  (6)  i-ka-lu  ka-ar- 
si-ia  \  u-§a-a-ru  (7)  i-na  pa-ni  §arri  boli(ri)  (m)Abdi-be-ba  (8)  pa- 
ta-ar-mi  a-na  §arri(ri)  beli-su  (9)  a-mur  a-na-ku  la-a  (amelu)  a-bi-ia 
(10)  ii  la-a  (ameltu)  li-mi-ia  X  §a-ak-na-ni  (11)  i-na  as-ri  an-ni-e 
(12)  zu-ru-ujj  sarri(ri)  dan-nu  (13)  u-§e-ri-ba-an-ni  a-na  bit 
(araelu)  a-bi-ia  (14)  am-mi-nim-mi  a-na  e-pu-us  (15)  N  ar-na  a-na 
Sarri  bt'li(ri)  (16)  a-di  sarru  beli-ia  ibalut  (17)  a-ka-bi  a-na  (anifMu) 
rabis  Sarri  bel[i-ia]  (18)  am-mi-nira-mi  ta-ra-ia-m[u]  (19)  (amelu) 
5a-bi-ri  u  (amelfltu)  lia.-zi[-a-nu-ti]  (20)  ta-za-ia-ru  u  ki-na-an-na 
(21)  ii-§a-wa-ru  i-na  pa-ni  §arri  beli-ia  (22)  e-nu-ma  iz-ka-bi  jjal-ka- 
at-mi    (23)  matit    §arri    beli-ia    ki-na-an-na    (24)  u-§a-wa-ru    a-na 


LETTERS  OF  ABDI-KHIBA  269 

my  lord  will  be  ruined,"  because  of  this  they  slander  me 
before  the  king,  my  lord.  (25)  Let  the  king,  my  lord, 
know  that  the  king,  my  lord,  had  established  (27,  28)  a 
garrison,  but  .  .  .  Enkhamu  has  taken  it  .  .  . 
(29).  .  .  (30).  .  .  (31).  .  .  Egypt  .  ._  . 
(32)  .  .  .  king,  my  lord  .  .  .  there  is  no  garrison 
there.  (34)  Let  the  king  care  for  his  laud,  (35,  3G)  and 
[take  heed]  to  his  land;  the  cities  of  the  king,  my  lord, 
have  all  fallen  away.  Ilimilku  (37)  is  destroying  the 
entire  land  of  the  king.  (38)  Let  the  king,  my  lord, 
care  for  his  land.  (39)  I  say,  "I  will  go  (40)  to  the  king,  my 
lord,  and  see  the  (41)  eyes  of  the  king  my  lord,  but  the 
enemies  (42)  are  powerful  against  me,  and  I  am  unable 

(43)  to  go  to  the  king  my  lord  (44)  So  may  it 
seem  right  to  the  king,  my  lord,  (45)  to  send 
troops,  (46)  then  shall  I  go  and  see  the  eyes  (47)  of 
the  king,  my  lord.  So  long  as  the  king,  my  lord, 
(48)  lives,  when  an  officer  goes  forth  (49)  I  shall  say: 
the  land  of  the  king,  my  lord,  is  going  to  ruin.  (50)  But 
you  do  not  listen  to  me,   (51)  all  the  princes  are  lost, 

(52)  and  the  king,  my  lord,  will  have  no  more  princes. 

(53)  Let  the  king  turn  his  face  to  the  princes,  (54,  55)  and 
let  the  king,  my  lord,  send  troops.  The  king  has  no 
longer  any  territory.     (56)  The  Khabiri  have  devastated 

Sarri  beli-ia  (25)  il  li-te-mi  (m)sarru  beli-ia  (26)  e-nu-ma  sa-ka-an 
sarru  beli-ia  (27)  [am]eluta  ma-sar-ta  la-ki-mi  (28)  [gab]  b[a]-s[a] 
(ra)E-en-lja-mu  (29)  .  .  .  es  '(30)  .  .  .  (31)  (matu)M[i-]is-ri 
k[i]  (32)  .  .  .  §[ar]ri[n']  beli(ri)  (33)  [ia-a-n]u-mi  ameltita  ma-sar- 
t[a]  (34)  [u  l]i-[i]s-ki-en  sarru  a-na  mati-su  (35)  [li-i]s-k[in]  s[ar]  ru 
a-na  mati-§u  pa-ta-ra-at  (36)  [mata]t  sarri  beli  gal)-sa  (m)Ili-mil-ku 
(37)  i-Jjal-li-ik  gab-bi  mat  sarri  (ri)  (38)  fi  li-is-kfn  sarru  belu  a-na 
mati-su  (39)  a-na-ku  a-ka-bi  e-ru-ub-mi  (40)  it-ti  sarri  (ri)  beli-ia  u 
la-mur-mi  (41)  2  ina  Sarri  beli-ia  u  nu-kur-tu  (mes)  (42)  dannu 
a-na     mu-bi-ia    il    la    a-la-ajj-e  (43)    e-ra-ba    is-tu    sarri     beli-ia 

(44)  il  li-it-ru-ua  i-na  pa-ni  sarr[i]  (45)  lu-ma-se-ra  ameltita  ma-sar-ta 
(46)  u  li-lu-ub  u  la-mu-ur  2  i[na]  (47)  §arri  beli-ia  \  e-nu-ma  sarru 
bel[i-ia]  (48)  ibalut  e-nu-ma  it-ta-zu-u  amelu  ra  [bisiltu]  (49)  a-ka-bi 
Jjal-ka-at-mi  matat  Sarri  (r[i])  (50)  la  ta-Sa-mi-u  a-na  ia-a-§i 
(51)  Ijal-ku-mi  gab-bi  amelfitG  Jja-zi-a-nu-ti  (52)  ia-a-nu-mi  (amelu) 
5a-zi-a-nu  a-na  sarri  beli  (53)  li-din  sarru  pa-ni-su  a-na  (am[el](ltu) 
pi-da-ti  (54)  il  lu-si-mi  (amelQtu)  sabu  pi-da-ti  (55)  Sarri  beli-ia 
la-a-nu-mi  mat&ti  a-na  Sarri  (56)  (ameliitu)  ^a-bi-ru  ba-bat  gab-bi 


270  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

all  the  king's  territory.  (57)  If  there  be  troops  (58)  in  this 
year,  the  lands  will  remain  (59)  the  king's,  my  lord's,  but 
if  no  troops  come  (60)  the  lands  of  the  king,  my  lord  are 
lost.  (61)  To  the  scribe  of  the  king,  my  lord:  Abdi-Khiba, 
(62-64)  thy  servant.  Bring  clearly  before  the  king  my 
lord,  [these]  words:  The  whole  territory  of  the  king,  my 
lord,  is  going  to  ruin. 

matat  sarri  (57)  sum-ma  i-ba-as-si  (amelu)  sabe  pi-da-ti  (58)  i-na  satti 
an-ni-ti  i-ba-as-si  matat  (59)  sarri  beli  u  §um-ma  ia-a-nu-mi  (amelu) 
sabu  pi-da-ti  (60)  [b]al-ka-at  matat  §arri  beli-ia  (61)  [a-n]a  tup-s[a]r 
§ar[ri]  beli-ia  um-ma  (m)Abdi-lje-ba  (62)  [ar]du-ka-ma  \  se-ri-ib 
a-wa-tu  (63)  [b]a-na-ta  a-na  sarri  beli-ia  {jal-ka-at  (64)  [ga]b-bi  matat 
Sarri  beli-ia 

B» 

To  the  king,  my  lord,  has  spoken  Abdi-khiba,  thy  servant. 

At  the  feet  of  my  lord,  seven  and  seven  times  have  I  fallen. 

(4)  I  have  heard  all  the  words,  which  the  king,  my  lord, 

(5)  has  sent  ...  (6)  [Behold]  the  deed,  which  ,  .  . 
has  done  ...  (7)  what  shall  I  .  .  .  (S)  .  .  . 
news  ...  (9, 10  broken  off)  (11)  brought  to  the  city 
Kelti.  Let  the  king  know  (12)  that  all  lands  have  de- 
clared enmity  against  me;  (13)  let  the  king  therefore 
care  for  his  land. 

(14)  Behold  the  territory  of  Gazri,  that  of  Ashkelon, 
(15)  and  the  city  of  La[chish]  have  given  them  (16)  food, 
oil  and  all  necessaries.  (17)  Let  the  king  therefore  look 
after  the  troops,  and  (18)  send  troops  against  the  peo- 
ple,  (19)  who  have  sinned  against  the  king,  my  lord. 

>  Published  by  Abel  and  Winckler,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Amama, 
No.  103.  Translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  v,  No. 
180,  and  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amama  Tafeln,  No.  2S7.  This  letter  is 
not  included  in  Ungnad-Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder. 

(1)  [a-na  Sarri]  (ri)  beli-ia  [ki-bi-ma]  (2)  [um-ma  (m)Ab]di-he-ba 
ardu-k[a-ma  a-na]  (3)  [sepe]  beli-ia  VII-t[a-an  u  Vll-ta-a-an  am-kut- 
mi]  (4)  [a§-mi  g]ab  a-wa-tii  [sa  §arru(ru)  beli-ia]  (5)  [u-§e-]ru-bu-ni 
a-na[.  .  .  ]  (6)  [a-mur]  ip-sa  \  §a  e[-pu-§u  .  .  .]  (7)  er<i  Kak 
u-tag-ga  \  .  .  .  (8)  a-wa[-tu  .  .  .  (9  and  10)  .  .  .  (11) 
a-na[a]l[u  Ki-el-ti]  ki  li-se-ru-bu  li-te  [§arr]i(ri)  (12)  gab-bi  mdtdti 
[§]a-li-mu  a-na  ia-a-si  nu-kur-tu  (13)  il  li-is-kin  sarri(ri)  a-na  mdti-§u 

(14)  a-mur  mat  ([al]u)[G]az-ri(ki)  mat  (alu)  A§-ka-lu-na(ki) 
(15)  ii  (alu)  L[a-ki-s]i  (ki)  i-din-nu  a-na  sa-§u-nu  (16)  akale 
Samne  il  mi-im-ma  \  ma-ajj-zi-ra-mu  (17)  u  li-is-kfn  §arri(ri)  a-na 
ekhe  pi-da-ti-u  (18)  lu-ma-se-ra  sabe  pi-da-ti  a-na  ameluti  (19)  §a 


LETTERS  OF  ABDI-KHIBA  271 

(20,  21)  If  in  this  year  there  are  troops  here,  the  land 

(22)  and  prince[s]    will   remain   to   the   king,   my   lord. 

(23)  But  if  there  are  no  troops,  there  will  then  remain 
no  (24)  lands  and  no  princes  to  the  king,  my  lord. 

(25)  Behold  this  land  of  Jerusalem,— (26)  neither  my 
father  nor  my  mother  (27)  gave  it  to  me;  the  strong  arm 
of  the  king  (28)  gave  it  to  me.  (29)  Behold  this  deed  is 
the  deed  of  Milki-il  (30)  and  that  of  Lapaja's  sons, 
(31)  who  are  delivering  the  land  to  the  Khabiri.  (32)  Be- 
hold, O  king,  my  lord,  I  am  innocent  (33,  34)  as  concerns 
the  Kashi.  Let  the  king  ask  the  officers,  if  they  have 
done  violence,  (35)  and  laden  themselves  with  great 
guilt.  (36)  They  have  taken  their  implements,  and 
.  .  .  (37)  .  .  .  (38)  .  .  .  sent  to  the  land  .  .  . 
(39)  .  .  .  march  up  (?)  to  .  .  .  (40)  .  .  .  servant, 
let  the  king  take  heed,  (41)  to  them,  that  they  support 
(42)  the  lands  with  their  hand.  (43)  Let  the  king  de- 
mand for  them  much  food,  and  much  oil  and  many 
garments.  (45)  Until  Pauru,  the  king's  officer,  goes  up 
(46,  47)  to  Jerusalem.  Adaja  is  in  revolt  (withdrawn), 
together  with  the  garrison,  the  officer  (48)  ...  of  the 
king.  Let  the  king  know  (49)  that  Adaja  said  to  me: 
(50)  "Let  me  go  out,  but  do  thou  not  leave  it  (the  city)." 

ip-pu-§u  ar-na  a-na  sarri(ri)  beli-ia  (20)  sum-ma  inba-a§-si  i-na  satti 
an-ni-ti  (21)  sabe  pi-da-tum  il  i-ba-as-§i  matatu  (22)  [u]  (amelu) 
5a-zi-a-nu  a-na  sarri(ri)  beli-ia  (23)  [ii]  §um-ma  ia-nu  sabe  pi-da-tum 
ia-a-nu-[mi]  (24)  [mata]ti  u  (amelutu)  Jja-zi-a-nu-ti  a-na  sarri(ri) 

(25)  [a-]mur  m5,t  (alu)  U-ru-sa-lim  an-n[i-]ta  (26)  [l]a-a  amelu  abu 
a-ni  la-a  um-mi-i[a]  (27)  [n]a-ad-na-an-ni  \  kat  .\zu-ru-ujj  [§arri(ri) 
da]nnu  (28)  [n]a-ad-na-an-ni  a-na  ia-a-si  (29)  a-mur  ip-Ia  an-ni-ii 
ip-§i(m)  mil-ki-ili  (30)  u  ip-§i  mare  La-ab-a-ia  (31)  §a  na-ad-nu  mS.t 
Sarri(ri)  (amelutu)  ba-bi-ri  (32)  a-mur  iarru  beli-ia  sa-du-uk  a-na 
ia-a-§i  (33)  a§-sum  ameluti  ka-si-wi  li-i§-al-mi  (34)  §arri(ri)  (amelu) 
rabisuti  e-nu-ma  dannu  bitu  danniS  (35)  il  u-ba-a|j-u  ar-na  kab-ta 
rab4  (36)  [la]-ka-}ju  li-nu-tu-su-nu  u  bat-l[u-u]  (37)  [e]-til  li-ri-e  \ 
ga-ag-gi-m[i]  (38)  il  l[u-u-ma-se-ru  i-na  (matu)  .  .  .  (39) — ti-ta- 
lu  it-t[i  .  .  .  ]  (40) — arduti  li-is-kfn-m[i  sarri(ri)]  (41)  a-na  §a-§u- 
nu  \  ta-za-ka  .  .  .  (42)  mitati  i-na  ka-ti-§u-n[u-u]  (43)  li-i§-al- 
mi  5arri(ri)  a-na  §a-§u-n[u]  (44)  ma-ad  akale  ma-ad  lamne  ma-ad 
lub§4t[i]  (45)  a-di  e-til-li  (m)Pa-u-ru  (amelu)  rabis  saiTi(ri)  (46)  a-na 
mat  (alu)  U-ru-sa-lim (ki)  pa-ta-ar  (47)  (m)Ad-da-ia  a-di  ameluti  ma- 
6ar-ti  amelu  li-e-e  (48)  [§a  i]-din  §arri(ri)  li-te-mi  §arri(ri)  (49)  [ik-]bi 
a-na  ia-a-si  (m)A-da-ia  (50)  [a-mu]r  pa-at-ra-an-ni  la  ti-zi-ib-§i 


272  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(51)  Send  me  a  garrison  during  this  yeshr,  (52)  send  the 
officer  of  the  king,  .  .  .  (53)  ...  I  sent  to  the  king, 
my  lord,  (54)  5000  asiru  .  .  .  (55)  3  hundred  8  bearers, 
for  the  caravans  of  the  king  (56)  were  robbed  in  the 
fields  (57)  of  Ajalon.  Let  the  king,  my  lord,  know  that 
(58)  I  am  unable  to  forward  the  caravans  (59)  to  the  king, 
ray  lord — [This  is]  for  thy  information.  (60)  Behold  the 
king  has  put  his  name  (61)  upon  Jerusalem  forever,  (62) 
he  can  not  therefore  abandon  (63)  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

(64)  To  the  scribe  of  the  king,  my  lord,  (65)  has  spoken 
Abdi-khiba  saying.  Thy  servant.  (66)  At  thy  feet  I 
fall.  I  am  thy  servant.  (67,  68)  Bring  clearly  before  the 
king,  my  lord,  these  words:  (69)  I  am  an  officer  of  the 
king.     (70)  I  am    .     .     . 

(71)  And  an  evil  deed  has  been  done  (72)  against  me  by 

the  people  of   Kash,  (73)  I  was  almost  slain  (74)  by  the 

people  of  Kash  (75,  76)  in  my  house.     Let  the  king  ask 

.    .    .    after  (?)  them  (77)  .    .     .    seven  times  and  seven 

times    .    .    .     (78)  the  king,  my  lord,  to  me. 

(51)  [satta]  an-ni-ta  mu-§e-ra-an-ni  amela  ma-sar-ta  (52)  vl 
([amclu])  rabisa  sarri(ri)  mu-se-ra  \  an-ni-ka-nu  (53)  [-Z]un  mu- 
§e-ir-ti  a-na  sarri(ri)  be[li-ia]  (54)  [(ame]lutu)  a-si-ru  V  li-im     .     .     . 

(55)  [III  me]  [.    .    .]  VIII  (amelutu)    u-bi-li  mi   Jjarranat   §arr[i(ri)] 

(56)  la-ki[-li]u  i-n[a]  u[g]a-ri  \  sa-te-e  [a-na]  (57)  alu  la-lu-na(ki)  li-te- 
mi  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  (58)  la-a  a-la-aVj-e  \  mu-se-ra  Jjarrani  (59)  a-na 
saiTi(ri)  beli-ia  as-sum  la-ma-te-ka  (60)  a-mur  sarri(ri)  sa-ka-an 
§um-su  (61)  i-na  (mat)  U-ru-sa-lim(ki)  a-na  da-ri-is  (62)  il  la-a 
i-li-il)-e  e-za-bi-sa  (63)  matat  (alu)  U-ru-sa-lim(ki) 

(64)  a-na  tup-sar  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  (65)  ki-bi-ma  um-ma(m)  Abdi- 
be-ba  ardu-ka-ma  (66)  a-na  2  sepe  am-kut-mi  ardu-ka  a-nu-ki 
(67)  §e-n-ib  a-wa-tu  me§  ba-na-ta  (68)  a-na  sarri(ri)  beli-ia 
(69)  (amelu)  u-e-ejj  s[a]rri(ri)  a-nu-ki  (70)  ma-at-ti  a-na  ka-wa 

(71)  li-ti-ip-pa-sa  ip-sa  la-am-na  (72)  a-na  mulj-J)i(bi)  amelut 
(matu)  Ka-si  (73)  [u]-ba-na  la-a  Gaz  \  te-[k]a-t[i]  (74)  i-na  kat 
ameluti  (matu)  Ka-§i[-wi]  (75)  [i-n]a  libbi(bi)  biti-ia  \  li[-i§-al] 
(76) — §arru(ru)  a-na  §a-s[u-nu]  (77)  [7-ta-a-an  il  7-ta-a-an  [sa-du- 
uk]  (78)  [§arri(r]i)  beli-ia  a-na  ia[-si] 

(1)  To  the  king,  my  lord,  my  sun,  has  spoken  (2)  thus 


'  Published  bv  Abel  and  Wincklor,  Dcr  Thontafrlfnnd  von  El-Amama, 
No,  104.  Translated  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  288, 
and    by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalischc  Tcxte  und  Bilder,  p.  133. 

(1)  [a-n]a  (m)§arri(ri)    beli-ia    (ilu)  §a[m§]i[-ia  k]i-bi-ma  (2)  um- 


LETTERS  OF  ABDI-KHIBA  273 

Abdi-khiba,  thy  servant.  (3)  At  the  feet  of  the  king,  my 
lord,  seven   times  (4)  and  seven  times,   have  I   fallen. 

(5)  Behold,  the  king,  my  lord,  has  put  (6)  his 
name  upon  the  East  (7)  and  upon  the  West.  It  is 
slander,  (8)  which  they  have  heaped  up  against 
me.  (9)  Behold  I  am  not  a  prince,  (10)  I  am  an 
officer'  of  the  king,  (11)  behold  I  am  a  shepherd  of  the 
king,  (12)  I  am  one  who  brings  tribute  to  the  king. 
(13)  Neither  my  father  nor  (14)  my  mother,  but  the 
strong  arm  of  the  king  (15)  estabUshed  me  in  the  house 
of  my  father.  (16)  When  .  .  .  the  officer  of  the 
king  (17,  18)  came  to  me,  I  gave  him  10  slaves  into  his 
hand.  (19)  [When]  Shuta,  the  officer  of  the  king,  came 
(20,  21)  to  me,  I  gave  21  female  slaves  ...  80  asiru 
.  .  .  gave  I  (22)  to  Shuta,  as  a  present  for  the  king, 
my  lord.  (23)  Let  the  king  care  for  his  land.  (24,  25)  The 
whole  land  of  the  king,  which  has  begun  enmity  with  me, 
will  be  lost. 

(26)  Behold,  the  territory  of  Sheri  as  far  as  Ginti- 
kirmil,  (27)  it  is  well  (?)  with  all  the  princes,^  (28)  but  hos- 
tihty  prevails  against  me.       (29)  If  one  could  see.^  (30, 

1  Uea,  an  Egyptian  wotL 

2  The  meaning  of  line  27  is  doubtful.  Knudtzon  translates  vergchen 
sie  (die  Lander  alien  Regenten). 

3  The  meaning  of  29  is  very  doubtful.  Knudtzon  translates  Ich  habe 
zu  einer  Zeit  einen.     .     .     .     herbeigeschafft. 

ma  (m)  Abdi-Jji-ba  ardu-ka-ma  (3)  a-na  II  sepo  sarri  beli-ia  Vll-ta-a- 
an  (4)  u  Vll-ta-a-an  am-kut-mi  (5)  a-mur  sarri(ri)  beli-ia  sa-ka-an 

(6)  sum-su  a-na  mu-si  (ilu)  sanisi(si)  (7)  u  ir-bi  (ilu)  samsi(§i)  jja- 
an-pa  (8)  sa  ij}-nu-pu  a-na  mu-J}i-ia  (9)  a-mur  a-na-ku  la-a 
(amelu)  ^la-zi-a-nu  (10)  (amclu)  u-e-ii  a-na  sarri(ri)  beli-ia  (11)  a- 
mur  a-na-ku  (amelu)  ru-lji  sarri(ri)  (12)  Cl  u-bi-il  bilat  sarri(ri)  a-na- 
ku  (13)  ia-a-nu-rai  (amelu)  abu  a-ni  ia-a-nu-mi  (14)  ([amjeltu) 
um-mi-ia  zu-ru-ujj  sarri (ri)  dannu  (15)  [s]a-ak-n[a-an-ni]  i-na  bit 
amelu  a[b]i  [a-ni]  (16)].  .  .  (17)  [k]a-sa-ad  a-na  mu-bi-ia  [k]a-a 
•  .  .  (18)  na-ad-na-ti  X  (amelu)  ardiiti  [a-na  k]a[-ti  (19)  (m)  §u- 
li-ta  (amelu)  rabis  sarri(ri)  ka-s[a-ad]  (20)  a-na  mu-Jji-ia  XXI  (ameltu 
marati  (21)  LXXX  (amelutu)  a-si-ri  na-ad-na-ti  (22)  [a-]na  ka-ti 
(m)§u-u-ta  kisat  §arri  beli-ia  (23)  li-im-li-ik-mi  sarri(ri)  a-na  mati-§u 
(24)  bal-ka-at  mat  sarri(ri)  gab-ba-sa  (25)  sa-ba-ta-ni  nu-kur-tii 
a-na  ia-a-si 

(26)  a-di  (!)  rndtati  Se-e-ri(ki)  a-di  (ahi)  Gfn-ti-ki-ir-mi-il  (27)  §al- 
mu  a-na  gab-bi  (amelutu)  Jja-zi-a-nu-ti  Ci  nu-kur-tu  a-na  ia-a-§i 
(29)  ip-§a-ti  e-nu-ma  amel  a-mi-ri  (30)  il  la-a  a-mar  2  (!)  ina  sarri 


274  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

31)  But  I  do  not  see  the  eyes  of  the  king,  my  lord, 
because  hostility  (32)  is  established  against  me.  (33) 
When  there  was  a  ship  on  the  sea,'  (34)  the  strong  arm 
of  the  king  (35)  occupied  Nakhrima^  (36)  and  Kapasi, 
but  now,  (37,  38)  the  Khabiri  are  occupying  the  king's 
cities.  (39)  There  remains  not  one  prince  (40)  to  the 
king,  my  lord,  every  one  is  destroyed.  (41)  Behold, 
Turbasu  has  been  slain  (42)  at  the  gate  of  Zilii,  and  the 
king    is    inactive.      (43)  Behold    Zimrida    of    Lachish — 

(44)  his  servants  have  slain     ...     for  the  Khabiri  (?) 

(45)  Japti'-Addi  has  been  slain  (46)  at  the  gate  of  ZiltJ, 
and  the  king  is  inactive  (47)  .  .  .  .^  (48)  Let  the  king 
take  care  for  his  land,  (49)  and  turn  his  attention    .     .     . 

(50)  [let  him  send]  troops  to  the  land  of  Jerusalem  (?). 

(51)  For  if  no  troops  come  (52,  53)  in  this  year  the  whole 
territory  of  the  king,  my  lord,  will  be  lost.  (54)  They 
ought  not  say  before  the  face  of   the  king,  my  lord, 

(55)  that  the  land    of  the   king,  my  lord,  is  destroyed, 

(56)  and  all  the  princes  are  destroyed.  (57)  If  there  are 
no  troops   (58,  59)  in  this  year,  let  the  king  send  an 

>  The  meaning  of  line  33  is  doubtful.  Ungnad  translates  sodass  (ich 
bin  wie)  ein  Schiff  mitten  auf  dem  Meere  (7)1 

2  That  is,  northern  Mesopotamia. 

'  The  meaning  of  line  47  is  very  doubtful.  Knudtzon  translates 
[gegenuber]  .  .  .  (und)  [ni]cht  zog  si[e]  zur  Rechenschaft  [der  Konig]. 
Ungnad  translates  [warum  (?)]  erkundigt  sich  der  Konig  nicht 
[ihretwegen]? 

(31)  beli-ia  ki-i  nu-kur-tu  (32)  a-na  mublji(hi)-ia  sa-ak-na-ti  (33)  e- 
nu-ma  (isu)elippa  i-na  libbi(bi)  tamti  (34)  kat  zu-ru-u^  §arri 
dannatu  (35)  ti-li-ik-ki  (matu)  Na-ab-ri-ma(ki)  (36)  il  (matu) 
Ka-pa(!)-si(ki)  u  i-na-an-na  (37)  alani  garri(ri)  (38)  ti-li-ki-ii 
(amclutu)  Ha-bi-ru  (39)  ia-a-nu-mi  I  en  (amelu)  [h]a-zi-a-nu 
(40)  a-na  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  bal-ku  gab-bu  (41)  a-mur  (m)Tu-ur-ba-zu 
g[a]z  t[e-k]a  (42)  i-na  abul  ■(a[l]u)Zi-lu-u(ki)  ka-al  (!)  §arru(ru) 
(43)  a-mur  (m)Zi-im-ri-da  (alu)  L[a-k]i-si(ki)  (44)  ig-gi-u-§u  ardutu 
ip-§u  a-na  (a[mel]utu)  [H]a-[b]i[-r]i  (45)(m)Ia-ap-ti-ilj-adda  gaz  te-k[a] 

(46)  [i-n]a  abul  (alu)  Zi-lu-u  ka-al  (!)  (47)  [a-na-s]a  [l]a-a  i-§a-al-§u[-nu 
§arru(ru)]  (48)  [u  li]-is-kin  sarru[(ru)  a-na  mati-§u]  (49)  [u  l]i-din 
SaiTu(ru)  pa-ni-su-m[e]  (50)  [a-na]  sabe  pi-da-ti  a-na  mat  b[ilti-m]i 
(51)  [il]  sum-ma  ia-a-nu-mi  sabe  pi-da-tum  (52)  ina  §atti  an-ni-ti 
bal-ka-at  a-ba-da-at  (53)  \  'gab-bi  matat  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  (54)  la-a 
i-ka-bi-u  a-na  pa-ni  §arri  beli-ia  (55)  e-nu-ma  Jjal-ka-at  mat  §arri 
b4li-ia  (56)  u  bal-ku  gab-bi  (amelutu)  ija-zi-a-nu-ti  (57)  §um-ma 
ia-a-nu-mi    sabe    pi-da-tum     (58)  i-na    §atti    an-ni-ti    lu-ma-Se-ir 


LETTERS  OF  ABDI-KHIBA  275 

officer  to  take  me  (60)  to  ihee^  with  my  brothers,  and  we 
will  die  (61)  with  the  king,  my  lord,  (62)  To  the  scribe 
of  the  king,  my  lord.  (63)  [thus]  Abdi-khiba  [thy]  servant. 
At  your  feet  (64)  I  fall.  Bring  these  words  (65)  clearly  be- 
fore the  king,  my  lord :  (66)  I  am  thy  servant  [and]  thy  son. 

>  The  text  reads  me,  but  it  should  surely  be  corrected  to  thee. 

(59)  sarru(ru)  (amelu)  rabisa  u  li-il-ki-a-ni  (60)  a-na  ia-a-si  a-di 
afeeu  Ba-Bad  (61)  ni-mu-tum  (!)  it-ti  §arru(ru)  beli-nu  (!)  (62)  [a-na 
(a]melu)tup-§ar  sarri(ri)  beli-ia  (!)  (63)  um-ma  (m)Abdi-iii-ba  ardu- 
ma  a-na  II  sep[e]  (64)  [am-k]ut-mi  se-ri-ib  a-wa-tii  (65)  [.  .  .  b]a- 
na-ti  a-na  sarri(r[i])  (66)  [dannii  (amelu)  ardu-[kaCl  amelu]  maru-ka 
a-na-ku 

(1)  To  the  king,  my  lord,  has  spoken  (2)  thus  Abdi-khiba, 
thy  servant.  (3)  At  the  feet  of  the  king,  my  lord,  (4)  seven 
and  seven  times  I  fall.  (5)  Behold,  has  not  Milki-lim 
revolted  (6)  to  Lapaia's  sons  and  to  (7)  Arzawa's  sons, 
so  as  to  demand  (8)  the  land  of  the  king  for  them.  (9)  A 
prince  who  has  done  this  deed  (10)  why  does  not  the 
king  summon  him  to  answer?  (11)  Behold  Milki-lim  and 
Tagi,  (12)  the  deed,  which  they  have  done  is  this: 
(13)  After  they  have  taken  the  city  of  Rabuda,  (14)  they 
are  now  seeking  to  take  Jerusalem,  (15)  if  this  land  belongs 
(16)  to  the  king,  why  {hesitate  till)  (17)  Khazati  be  at  the 
king's  disposal?  (18)  Behold  the  land  of  Ginti-kirmil 
(19)  belongs  to  Tagi,  and  the  people  of  Ginti  (20)  form  a 
garrison  in  Betsani,  (21)  and  the  same  will  happen  to  us, 

1  Published  by  Abel  and  Winckler,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Amarna, 
Nos.  105  and  199.  Translated  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln, 
No.  289. 

(1)  [a]-na  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  [ki-bi-ma]  (2)  um-ma  (m)Abdi-Jii-ba 
(m)  ardu-k[a-ma]  (3)  a-na  II  §epe  beli-ia  a[m-kut-mi]  (4)  Vll-ta-a-an 
u  Vll-ta-a-an  ...  (5)  a-mur  (m)Mil-ki-iim  la-a  i-pa-at-[-ta-ar] 
(6)  i§-tu  mare  La-ab-a-ja  ii  [il-tu]  (7)  mare  Ar-za-ia  a-na  e-ri-s[i] 
(8)  m4tsarri(ri)  a-na  §a-su-nu  (9)  (amelu)  {ja-zi-a-nu  §a  e-pa-as  ip-la 
an-ni-wa  (10)  am-mi-nim  §arri(ri)  la-a  §a-al-§u  (11)  a-mur  (m)Mil- 
ki-lim  u  (m)Ta-gi  (12)  ip-§u  §ae-pu-§u  an-ni-wa  (13)  e-nu-ma 
la-ki-§i  (aIu)Ru-bu-[d]a(ki)  (14)  u  i-na-an-na  (alu)  l5'-ru-s[a]-l[i]m(ki) 
(15)  §um-ma  i-ba-al-§i  matu  an-ni-tu  (16)  a-na  §arri(ri)  am-mi-nim 
e-nu-ma  (17)  (alu)  Qa-za-ti(ki)  a-na  §arri(ri)  §a-ak-na-at  (18)  a-mur 
mat  (alu)  Gfn-ti-ki-ir-mi-il(ki)  (19)  a-na(m)  Ta-gi  il  amelfit  (alu) 
G[fln-ti(ki)   (20)   ma-sar-tu  i-na  Bit-sa-a-ni  i-ba-a§-si  (21)  il  lu  ni- 


276  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

after  (22)  Labaja  (23)  and  the  land  of  Shakmi  have  given 
everything  (24)  to  the  Khabiri.  (25)  MiUkim  has  written 
to  Tagi  (20)  and  liis  sons :  As  two  are  our  .  .  .  (27)  give 
everything,  which  they  demand,  (28)  to  the  people  of 
Kilti.  (29)  Shall  we  then  let  Jerusalem  go?  (30)  The 
garrison  which  thou  hast  sent,  (31)  by  the  hands  of 
Khaya,  the  son  of  Miare,  (32)  Addaya  has  taken  and 
placed  (33)  in  his  house  in  Khazati,  (34)  and  20  men 
he  has  sent  (35)  to  Egypt.  Lot  the  king  take  heed 
(3G)  that  there  is  no  garrison  with  me. 

(37)  Such  is  the  case,  as  the  king  liveth.  (38)  Puuru 
his  .  .  .  (39)  He  has  departed  from  me  (40)  (and)  is  in 
Khazati.  (41)  Let  the  king  keep  this  before  him,  (42)  and 
let  the  king  send  50  garrison-men  (43)  to  guard  his  land. 
(44)  The  whole  land  of  the  king  is  lost.  (45)  Send  Yi'en- 
khamu,  and  (46)  let  him  take  heed  for  the  king's  country. 

(47)  To  the  scribe  of  the  king,  my  lord,  thus  speaks 
Abdi-khiba,  thy  servant.  Bring  these  words  clearly 
before  the  king.    I  am,  in  highest  degree,  thy  servant. 

pu-u§-mi  e-nu-ma  (22)  (m)La-ab-a-ja  (23)  u  (matu)  §a-ak-mi 
i-din-nu  (24)  a-na  (amelutu)IJa-bi-ri(ki)  (25)  (m)Mil-ki-liin  [§]a- 
par  a-na  Ta-g[i]  (26)  u  mare  lu-ii  II  mi-la-tu-nu  (27)  id(!)-nu-mi 
gab-bi  e-ri-i§-ti-su-nu  (28)  a-na  amelut  Ki-il-ti(ki)  (29)  u  lu-ii  ni-ip- 
tu-ur  (alu)  l3^-ru-sa-lim(ki)  (30)  ameluta  ma-sar-tu  sa  tu-ma- 
§e-ir  (31)  i-na  kat  (m)Ha-ia  mar  Mi-ia-ri-e  (32)  [l]a-ki-mi  (m)Ad- 
da-ja  sa-ka-an  (33)  i-na  biti-su  i-na  (alu)Ha-za-ti(ki)  (34)  [u  x]i 
[a]meluti  a-na  (matu)  Mi-is-ri(ki)  (35)  ii-ma-se-[i]r  [l]u-u  [!]-te-mi 
larri(ri)  (36)  ia-a-nu-mi  amelutu  ma-sar-tum  sarri(ri)  it-ti-ia 

(37)  ki-na-an-na  li-ib-lu-ut  sarri(ri)  (38)  lu-ii  ir-bi-iu  (m)Pu-u-ru 
(39)  pa-ta-ar  i-na  ma-ajj-ri-ia  (40)  i-na  (alu)  Ha-za-ti  i-ba-a§-si 
(41)  u  li-iz-kiir  sarri(ri)  i-na  pa-ni-§u  (42)  u  lu-ma-se-ir  §arru  L 
ameluta  (43)  ma-sar-ta  a-na  na-sa-ar  mati  (44)  gab-bi  mat  §arri(ri) 
pa-ta-r[a-at]  (45)  mu-se-ra  (m)Ji-iJj-en-Jia-m[u]  (46)  Ci  li-te  mat 
larri(ri)  (47)  a-na  (amelu)  tup-[§]ar  sarri(r[i)  beli-ia]  (48)  [um]- 
ma  (m)Abdi-Jji-baardu-[A;a-ma]  (49)  a-wa-tii  ba-n[a-ta]  (50)  i-din-mi 
a-na  §ar[ri](ri)  ma-at-ti  danni§  (51)  a-na  ka-tu  ardu-ka  a-na-ku 

E^ 
(1)  To  the  king,  my  lord,  has  spoken   (2)  thus  Abdi- 


>  Published  by  Abel  and  Winckler,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Amarna, 
No.  106.  Translated  by  Knudtzon.  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  290,  and  by 
Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalischc  Texte  unci  Bilder,  p.  134. 

(1)  [a-na](m)  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  (2)  [ki]-bi-ma  um-ma  (3)  (m)Abdi-^ 


LETTERS  OF  ABDI-KHIBA  277 

khiba,  thy  servant.  At  the  feet  of  the  king,  my  lord, 
seven  and  seven  times,  I  fall.  (5,  6)  Behold,  the  deed 
which  Milki-il  and  Shuardata  have  done  (7)  against  the 
land  of  the  king,  my  lord.  (8)  They  have  won  over  (?)  the 
soldiers  of  Gazri,  (9)  the  soldiers  of  Gimti  (10)  and  of  Kilti 
(11)  and  have  taken  the  territory  of  Rubute.  (12)  The 
territory  of  the  king  is  lost  (13)  to  the  Khabiri,  (14)  And 
now  indeed,  (15)  a  city  of  the  territory  of  Jerusalem, 
called  (16)  Bit-Ninib,  (17)  one  of  the  cities  of  the  king, 
has  been  lost  (18)  to  the  people  of  Kelti.  (19)  Let  the 
king  listen  to  Abdi-khiba,  thy  servant,  (20)  and  send 
troops,  (21)  that  I  may  restore  the  king's  land  to  the 
king.  (22)  For  if  there  are  no  troops,  (23)  the  land  of 
the  king  will  be  lost  to  the  (24)  Khabiri.  (25)  This  is  the 
deed  (20)  of  Shuardata  and  Milki-il,  (27,  28)  [broken  off] 
(29,  30)  and  let  the  king  take  care  of  his  land. 

ba  ardu-ka-ma  a-nallsepe  (4)  [§arri](ri)  be[l]i-ia  Vll-ta-a-anii  VII- 
ta-a-an  am-kut  (5)  [a-m]ur  i[p-s]a  \  la  e-pu-su-ni  (6)  (m)Mil-ki-lu  ii 
(m)Su-ar-da-tum  (7)  a-na  mat  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  (8)  mu-Jji-ru  sabe 
(alu)  ga-az-ri(ki)  (9)  sabe  (alu)  Gi-im-ti(ki)  (10)  u  sabe  (alu)  Ki-il- 
ti(ki)  (11)  sa-ab-tiim  mat  (alu)  Ru-bu-te(ki)  (12)  pa-ta-ra-at  mat 
§arri(ri)  (13)  a-na  (amclutu)  Ha-bi-ri  (14)  ii  i-na-an-na  ap-pu-na- 
ma  (15)  al  mat  U-ru-sa-lim(ki)  §u-mu-§a(!)  (16)  (alu)  Bit-(ilu) 
Nin-ib  (17)  al  sarri(ri)  pa-ta-ra-at  (18)  [a]-sar  amelut  (alu)  Ki-il- 
ti(ki)  (19)  li-is-me  sarri(ri)  a-na(m)  Abdi-^i-ba  ardi-ka  (20)  u  lu- 
ma-sar  sabe  pi-da-ti  (21)  u  lu-ti-ra  mat  §arri(ri)  a-na  sarri(ri) 
(22)  u  sum-ma  ia-a-nu  sabe  pi-da-tum  (23)  pa-ta-ra-at  mat  sarri(ri) 
a-na  amelutu  (24)  \  IJ^-bi-ri  (25)  ip-su  md[t]i  an-ni-ii  (26)  [I]u  [n]a- 
ka  mar  (m)Mil-ki[-h']  (27)  [u  llu-na[-k]a  ma[r  (m)Su-ar-d]a-[t]i 
.  .  .  {28)al[n  .  .  .]  (29)  il  li-is-k-i[n]  (30)  sar[r]i(ri)  a-na 
mdti[-su] 

pi 

(l)To  the  king  [my  lord,  (2)  thus  has  spoken]  (3)  [Abdi]- 
khiba,  thy  servant.  [At]  the  feet  [of  the  (4)  king,  my 
lord]  seven  times  and  seven  times  [do  I  fall].     (5)  Behold 

>  Published  by  Abel  and  Winckler,  Der  Thontafelfund  von  El-Amarna, 
No.  174.  Translated  by  Winckler,  Die  Thontafeln  von  T ell-el- Arruirna 
{Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  v),  No.  184,  and  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El- 
Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  2S5. 

(1)  [a-na  §arri](r[i)  bt'li-ia]ki-bi-ma]  (2)  [um-ma  (m)A]bdi-Jj[i-ba 
ardu-ka-ma]  (3)  a-na  II  s('pe  [sarri(ri)  brli-ia]  (4)  Vll-ta-a-an  il 
VII-t[a-a-an  am-kut-mi]  (5)  a-mur  a-na-ku  la-a  (amelu)  [Jja-zi-a-nu] 


278  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

I  am  not  a  [prince]  (6)  but  an  officer  am  I  to  the  king, 
my  lord.  (7,  8)  Why  has  the  king  .  .  .  not  sent  his 
messenger  ...  (9)  Under  such  circumstances  Een- 
kharau,  (10)  has  sent  (11)  .  .  .  (12)  ...  I  (13)  .  .  . 
let  the  king  hearken  (14)  to  Abdi-khiba,  his  servant. 
(15)  Behold  there  are  no  (16)  troops  .  .  .  (17)  .  .  . 
let  the  king,  my  lord,  send  (18)  an  officer  to  take  (19)  the 
princes  with  him  (20)  the  lands  of  the  king  (21)  .  .  . 
(22)  .  ,  .  and  people  .  .  .  (23)  .  .  .  they  are 
.  .  .  (24)  and  Addaia,  the  officer  of  the  king,  (25)  [has] 
their  house  .  .  .  (26)  Let  the  king  take  heed  (27)  for 
them,  (28)  and  let  him  send  a  messenger  (29)  quickly! 
When     .     .     .     (30)  I  die     .     .     . 

(6)  a[me]lu  li-i-ii  a-na-ku  a-n[a  §arri(ri)  beli-ia  (7)  am-mi-nim  mar 
(amclu)  sipri  k[i-ma  ar-hi-e]§  (8)  la-a  u-ma-§e-ra  §[a]rr[u(ru)  beli-ia] 
(9)  [A;]i-na-a[n-n]a  u-ma-s[e-ra]  (10)  [(m)  E-en-J)a-]mu  e-m[u  .  .  .] 
(11)  [.  .  .  t]i-siu[.  .  .  t]ar-su  (12)  [.  .  .  a] n-a  a-na-ku  (13)  [ii- 
iS-7ni]  §arru(ru)  (14)  [o-na(m)  Abd]i-l}i-l)a  ardi-su  (15)  [a-nu-ma] 
i]a-a-nu-mi  (16)  [sAbe]  pi-da-tu  (17)  [lu-ma-§e  r]a  sarru(ru)  beli-ia 
(18)  [(amelu)  rabis]a  ii  li-il-ki  (19)  [(amelutu)  J)a-zi]-a-nu-ti  it-ti-su 
(20)  [.  .  .  m]diaii  §arru(ru)_  (21)  .  .  .  ru-ma  (22)  .  .  .  ni  li 
ameluti  .  .  .  (23)  .  .  .  §a  i-ba-§u-u  .  .  .  (24  [il(m)  Ad-da-j]a 
(amelu)  rabis  sarri[ri]  (25)  [a-]ra-su  bita-§u-nu  (26)  u  li-is-ki-in 
§a[r]r[u(ru)]  (27)  [a]-na  §a-su-nu  (28)  u  lu-ma-§e-ra  mar  [amelu 
Sipri]    (29)  [i}]a-mu(!)-tam    e-nu-[ma]   (30)    a-mu-t[u]-m[i     .     .      .] 

5.  THE  LETTER  FROM  LACHISH  ' 
This  letter  was  found  in  the  mound  of  Tell-el-Hesy 
(ancient  Lachish)  May  14,  1892,  by  F.  I.  Bliss,  and 
awakened  great  interest  because  it  obviously  belongs  to 
the  same  series  as  the  Tell-el-Amarna  letters  and  pos- 
sesses the  additional  interest  of  having  been  actually 
discovered  in  the  soil  of  Palestine. 

(1)  [To  the]  great ,2   (2)  thus  speaks  Pabi,^   (3)  at  thy 

»  Published  by  Hilprecht,  Expedition  of  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, vol.  i;  Old  Babylonian  Iiit^criptions,  part  2,  Plate  64,  No.  147. 
Translated  by  Winckler,  Kvi/inschriftliche  Bibliothck,  v,  No.  219,  and  by 
Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altoricntalischc  Texte  und  Bildcr,  i,  pp.  127, 
128,  and  by  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  No.  333.  See  also  Sayce, 
Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  Quarterly  Statement,  1905,  pp.  167-169. 

*  The  Great,  or  the  Great  one,  a  title  of  some  officer. 

3  The  reading  of  the  name  i.s  doubtful;  it  may  be  Papi  or  even  Ebi. 

.     .     .  (1)  [a-na  am]e[l]u  rabi  ki-bi-[ma]   (2)  um-ma   (m)Pa-bi 


TABLETS  FROM  GEZER  279 

feet  do  I  fall.  (4)  Thou  must  know  that  (5)  Shipti- 
Ba'al^  and  (6)  Zimrida^  (7)  are  conspiring  (?)  and 
(8,  9)  Shipti-Ba'al  has  said  to  Zimrida  (10)  "My 
father  of  the  city  Yarami^  (?)    (11)  has  written  to  me: 

(12)  give  me  (13)  6  (?)  bows  (?),  3  daggers  (?)  (14)  and 
3  swords.  (15)  If  I  (16)  take  the  field  against  the  land 
(17)  of  the  king  and  Thou  dost  march  (18)  at  my  side,  (19) 
I  shall  surely  (?)  (20)  conquer.  (21)  He  who  makes  (?) 
this  plan  (22)  is  Pabu.  Send  him  (23)  before  me."  Now 
(24)  have  I  sent  (?)  thee  (?)  Rapi-el.  (25)  He  will  bring  to 
the  Great  (man)  (26)  intelligence  concerning  the  matter  (?). 

1  Letters  from  a  certain  Shipti-Ba'al  exist  in  the  Tell-el-Amarna  col- 
lection; see  Knudtzon,  Die  El-Amarna  Tafeln,  Nos.  330-332.  There  is 
no  reason  to  doubt  that  this  is  the  same  person.  He  is  there  called 
"Shipti-Ba'al  of  Lakish." 

'  This  Zimrida  is  quite  certainly  the  Prince  of  Lachish.    See  p.  274. 

3  The  reading  is  uncertain. 

(3)  [a]-na  §epe-ka  am-ku-u[t]  (4)  lu-ii  ti-i-di  i-nu-ma  (5)  tu-§a(!)- 
tu-na  (!)  (m)  §ipti-ba-lu  (6)  il(m)  Zi-im-ri-da  (7)  pu-ujj  (!)-ri-is  (!)  il 
(8)  ik-ta-bi-mi  (9)  (m)  h\>i\-ha'lu  a-na(m)  Zi-[i]m-ri-da  (10)  [a]-bi 
(alu)  la-ra-mi  (11)  [s]a-par-nii  a-na  ia-a-§i  (12)  [i]d-na-ni  (!)-mi  (!) 

(13)  [VI]  ka§tail  III  Gd-Um  (14)  il  III  nam-[8]a-ru-ta  (15)  §um-ma-mi 
a-na-ku  (16)  us-zu-na  mubbi  mati  (17)  §a  §arri  il  a-na  ia-§i  (18)  en- 
ni-ip-§a-ta  (19)  il  a-di-mi  u-ti-ru[-^(]  (20)  §u-ut  mu-ul-ka  (21)  §a 
li-§a  (!)-at  mil  (!)-ka  (ra)Pa-a-bu  u  us-§i-ir-[§]u  [i-n]a  pa-ni-ia  il 
.  .  .  ra-bi-ilu  ii-wa-§[i]  i[r]  (25)  {{amelu)  rah\<l  iu-bal-§u  (26)  .  .  . 
a-wa-ti  a-ni-ti 

6.  TABLETS  FROM  GEZER 


(1)  Seal  of  Marduk-riba,  son  of  [.  .  .]  (2)  seal  of 
Abu-riba,  son  of  [.  .  .]  (3)  Total,  two  men,  owners  of 
the  houses,  field  [.  .  .]  (4)  the  house  of  Lu-akhea  to- 
gether with     .     .     , 

'  The  tablet  was  found  at  Gezer,  but  the  name  does  not  appear  any- 
where upon  it.  It  is  published,  with  transcription  and  translation,  by 
Pinches,  Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  Quarterly  Statement,  1904,  pp.  229ff. 
See  also  notes  by  Sayce,  ib.,  p.  236,  and  Johns,  ib.,  p.  237.  Translated 
also  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i, 
p.  140.  The  tablet  records  a  sale  of  property,  with  slaves  who  are 
enumerated  in  line  5  and  following. 

(1)  Kunuk  (m) Marduk-riba  apal  [.  .  .]  (2)  kunuk  (in)Abu-rlba 
apal  [.  .  .]  (3)  gamru  Sina  amelute  b616  blt6  fikli  [.  .  ,]  (4)  bit 
(m)Lu-&li«  a-di  gi[.    .    .] 


280  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

[Here  follow  the  seals  of  the  persons  named.] 
(5)  The    persons    Turi-ilaa,    his    two    wives,    his    son 

(6)  three  persons  (7)  two  houses  (?)  [.     .     .]  (8)  [.     .     .] 

(9)[.     .     .]jakar. 
[A  number  of  lines  are  lost  here,  in  which  were  given 

the  conditions  of  the  contract  of  sale.] 

[Here  follow  the  seals.] 

(5)  (amelu)  ni§e  (m)  Tu-ri-il-a-a  sina  sinni§dti-§u  m4ri-§u  (6)  6al§et 
amelemti  [.  .  .]  (7)  §ina  [.  .  .]-ga  (8)  [.  .  .]-a-a  (9)  [.  .  .] 
ia-kar 

[Text  broken  off  and  several  lines  lost.] 

(1)  The  seal  of  Natan-jau^  (2)  owner  of  the  field  which 
has  been  sold.  (3)  (area)  of  the  field  next  Sinl.  (4)  [.  .  .] 
Sini.  [Reverse]  (1)  Before  [.  .  .]  (2)  before  Bu-sik 
[.     .     .]  (3)  before  Zer-ukin^  (4)  before  Nergal-shar-usur. 

(5)  Month  of  Shebat,  day  fourth.  (6)  Eponym  year  of 
Akhi-ilai*  (7)  governor  of  Carchemish. 

Reverse:  (1)  [.  .  .]  (2)  he  shall  return  [.  .  .]  (3)  he 
shall  not  receive.  Against  an  attack  of  6ennw-sickness 
(4)  for  a  hundred  days,  for  other  physical  defect  (?)  for 


*  The  tablet  was  found  at  Gezer  and  somewhat  later  than  the  other. 
Its  discovery  was  particularly  useful  as  dispelling  some  doubt  expressed 
as  to  whether  the  former  was  really  discovered  there,  or  had  perhaps 
been  deposited  by  a  native  to  "salt"  the  ground.  It  was  first  published 
by  Johns,  Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  Quarterly  Statement,  1905,  pp. 
206ff.,  and  again  transliterated  and  translated  by  Sayce,  ib.,  p.  272,  and 
by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  140. 

*  Heb.,  Nethaniah. 

'  Probably  the  same  person  who  appears  in  the  former  document, 
reverse,  line  11. 

■•  Akhi-ilai  was  eponym  in  the  year  649.    So  Johns,  ih.,  p.  209. 

(1)  Kunuk(m)  Na-tan-ia-u  (2)  bel  ekli  tadani-a-ni 
[Three  Seal  impressions.] 

(3)  [.  .  .]  BAR  ekli  kimmat(m)  Si-ni-i  (4)  [.  .  .]  kimmat 
(m)Si-ni-i  [Here  follows  a  break  in  the  tablet] 

[Reverse]  (1)  pan  (m)[.  .  .]  (2)  pdn  (m)Bu-sik-[.  .  .]i3 
(3)  p4n  (m)Zer-ukin  (4)  pdn  (m)Nergal-§ar-u8ur  (5)  ari[i  Sabati 
Omu  IV  (kan)  (6)  lim-mu(m)  AJji-ilai  (2)  amelu  sa-kin  Gar-ga-mc§ 

Reverse:  (1)  [ ]  (2)  u-ta-ra  (?)    [.     .     .]  (3)  la 

i-lak-ki  si-bit  be-e[n-n]u  (4)  a-na  i§ten  meat  <l-me  sa-ar-tu  a-na  kal 


LETTERS  FROM  TA'ANEK  281 

all  time  shall  be  guaranteed^  (5)  Month  Sivan,  day  17th, 
Eponym  year  after  that  of  (6)  Ashur-dur-usur,^  gov- 
ernor of  Barkhalzi.^ 

(7)  Before  Zaggi;  before  Tebetaa;  (8)  before  Bel-aplii- 
iddin;  before  Marduk-nasir  [.  .  .]  (9)  before  Khuruasi, 
mayor  [.  .  .]  (10)  before  Burrapi',  agent  (11)  before 
Zer-ukin,  son  of  Tebetaa;  (12)  before  Addu-tadin;  be- 
fore Si'-[.  .  .]  (13)  before  Mannu-ki-Arba-'ilu ;  before 
[     .     .]  (14)  before  Zerutu.  . 


1  The  meaning  of  these  h'nes  seems  to  be  that  the  seller  guaranteed 
that  for  a  period  of  one  hundred  days  these  slaves  should  be  free  from 
an  attack  of  the  bennu  disease,  and  that  he  would  guarantee  for  all 
time  against  any  latent  physical  defect. 

'^  Ashur-dur-usur  was  eponym  in  the  year  651  B.  C.  See  Johns, 
Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  Quarterly  Statement,  1905,  p.  210. 

»  Or  Mashkhalzi. 

ii-me  (5)  arajj  Simani  umu  XVII,  lim-mu  §a  arki  (6)  (m)  A§ur-dur- 
usiir  (amelu)  bel  pijjati  (alu)  Bar-}jal-zi  (7)  pan(m)  Zag-gi-i  pan(m) 
Tebet-a-[a]  (S)  pan  Bel-aplu-iddin  pdn  (m) Marduk-nasir  [.  .  .] 
(9)  pan(m)  IJur-u-a-si  (amelu)  Jja-za-nu  [.  .  .]  (10)  pAn  (m)Bur- 
ra-pi-'i  (amelu)  dam-kar  (?)  [.  .  .]  (11)  p4n  (m)Zer-ukin  m4r(m) 
Tebet-[a-a]  (12)  pan(m)  Addu-ta-din  pan  (m)Si-'-[.  .  .]  (13)  pan 
Man-nu-ki-Arba-ilu  pdn(m)  [.    .    ,]  (14)  pan  (m)Zer-fl-tu 


7.  THE  LETTERS  FROM  TA'ANEK 

A^ 

(1)  To  Ashirat-yashur^  (2)  speaks  (3)  thus  Guli  Addu. 
(4)  Live  happily.  (5)  The  gods  be  gracious  (6)  to  thee, 
(7)  thy  house  and  thy  sons.     (8)  Thou  hast  written  me 


1  Published  and  translated  by  Hrozny,  Keilschrifttexte  aus  Ta'anek 
in  Tell  Ta'anek  von  Dr.  Ernst  Sellin.  Dcnkschriften  der  kaiserlichen 
Akademie  der  Wiasensclmften,  Phil.  Hist,  kla.ise.  Band  L,  pp.  113ff. 
(Wien,  1904),  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texts  und 
Bilder,  i,  p.  128. 

*  Hrozny  reads  Ishtar-washur. 

(1)  a-na(m)  A§irat-ia-§ur 

(2)  ki-be-ma 

(3)  [u]m-ma  (ra)Gu-li-(ilu)  Addu 

(4)  bu-lu-ut  dam-ki-i§ 

(5)  ilani  li-i§-a-lu 

(6)  Su-lum-ka  §u-lum 

(7)  biti-ka  mdre-ka 

(8)  at-ta  ta-a§-pu-rum 


282  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

with  reference  to  the  money  [.  .  .]  (9,  10)  and  behold  I 
will  give  (1 1)  "50  gold  pieces,  that  it  be  not  done.^  (12)  Fur- 
ther: (13)  Why  hast  thou  again  (?)  sent  (14)  thy  greeting 
hither.  (15)  Everything  (16)  thou  hast  heard,  (17, 
18)  have  I  [also]  learned  from  there  by  Belram.^  (19)  Fur- 
ther: (20)  If  the  finger  (=omen)  of  Ashirat  point, 
(21)  then  let  one  mark  (22)  and  follow!  (23)  And  the 
sign  (24)  and  the  event  recount  to  me.  (25)  Further: 
(26)  With  reference  to  thy  daughter,  we  know  her, 
(26,  27)  Shalmisha,  who  is  in  Rubute.  (28)  When  she 
is  grown,  (29)  give  her  to  sovereignty,  (30)  she  must 
belong  to  the  lord. 

1  Meaning  of  the  clause  very  doubtful.     Hrozny  translates  as  above. 

2  The  meaning  of  lines  17  and  18  is  doubtful.  Ungnad  translates 
schreibe  (7)  von  dort,  damit  ich  Bescheid  weisa  (?). 

(9)  a-na  ia-§i  a§-§um  kaspi     .     .     . 

(10)  u  a-nu-ma  a-na-di[n] 

(11)  L  kaspu(pl)  ki  la  e-[t]e-pu-§u 

(12)  la-ni-tam  a-na  mi-nim 

(13)  u-tir  tu-wa-s[a]-ru-n[i] 

(14)  §u-Ium-ka  a-na-mu 

(15)  u  a-wa-tam  mi-im-ma 

(16)  §a  ti-i§-mi 

(17)  i§-tu  a§-ra-nu-um     .     .     . 

(18)  kat  (ilu)  Bel-ra-am  id-i 

(19)  §a-ni-tam  u  §um-ma 

(20)  i-ba-§i  u-ba-an 

(21)  (ilu)  A-§i-rat  lis-ni-nu 

(22)  u  li§-mu-ur-ru 

(23)  u  it-ta-am 

(24)  u  a-wa-tam  te-ra-ni 

(25)  a§-§ura  (§al)  marti-ka  ni-du 

(26)  §a  i-na  (alu)  ru-bu-te(ki) 

(27)  (§al)  ga-al-mi-§a 

(28)  u  §um-ma  i-ra-bi 

(29)  [t]a-da-an-§i  a-na  §a-ru-te 

(30)  §i-i  lu-u  a-na  be-lim 

B^ 

To  Ashirat-yashur  speaks  thus  Akhi-ia-mi.  May  the 
lord  of  the  gods  protect  thy  life,  [for]  thou  art  a  brother, 
and  love  is  in  the  place  of  thy  bowels  and  in  thy  heart. 

1  For  reference  to  publication  see  under  the  first  Ta'anek  letter.  The 
meaning  of  this  cxtremoh'  difficult  letter  is  doubtful  in  many  places. 
The  translation  here  given  rests  in  the  main  upon  Hrozn}',  but  I  am 
not  satisfied  with  it.  Ungnad  translates  quite  differently  in  places, 
but  he  also  fails  to  secure  a  satisfactory  meaning. 


ASHURNAZIRPAL  283 

When  I  was  in  Gurra  in  durance,  a  workman  gave  me 
two  knives,  a  lance  and  two  baskets  (?)  for  nothing. 
And  as  the  lance  was  broken,  he  will  repair  it  and  send 
it  by  Buritpi.  Further:  Is  there  [yet]  wine  for  thy  cities, 
or  hast  thou  again  put  thyself  in  possession  of  it?  Over 
my  head  is  one,  who  is  over  the  cities.  Now  behold, 
whether  he  will  give  thee  good!  Further:  If  he  show 
anger,  they  [i.  e.,  the  enemies]  will  come  to  destruction, 
and  the  victory  will  be  great.  Further:  Let  Ilurabi 
enter  Rachab  and  either  send  my  man  to  thee  or  protect 
him. 

Highway,  Highway  (i.  e.,  for  the  messenger). 


(1 
(2 
(3 
(4 
(5 
(6 
(7 
(8 
(9 
(10 

(11 
(12 
<13 
(14 
(15 
(16 
(17 
(18 
(19 
(20 
(21 
(22 
<23 
<24 


a-na(m)  I§tar-wa-§ur  [k]i-be 
um-ma  (m)AJji-ia-mi  bel  ilanu(-nu) 
napisti-ka  li-is-sur  ajju  at-ta 
u  na-ra-am  i-na  a§-ri  ma-^-at 
u  i-na  lib-bi-ka  i-nu-ma 
ar-ba-ku  i-na  Gur-ra(ki) 
u  id-na-an-ni  u-ma-an 
II  (isu)  ma-ga-ri-ma  u  (isu)  be-lit 
u  II  ku-up-pa  ina  ia-ni-ma  u 
§um-ma  ga-am-ra-at  (isu)  be-lit 
i-bi-§a-am  u  us-si-ra-a§-§i 
i-na  kat  (m)Bu-ur-it-pi 
Sa-ni-tam  bi-ki-it  a-na  alani-ka 
u  lu-u  ti-bu-§u  il>sa-su-nu 
eli  kakkadi-ia  ma-am-ma-an 
§a  it-tab-^  a-na  aldni 
t-na-an-na  a-mur  ni  i-nu-ma 
i-bu-§u  t&bta  it-ti  ka 
§a-ni-tam  Sum-ma  zi-ni  u-dag-ga-al 
i-ba-a§-§u  u  lu-u-tu  id-nu-na 
§a-ni-tam  li-ru-ba-am  (m)Ilu-ra-bi-i 
a-na(alu)  Ra-^a-bi  u  lu-u 
i-wa-§i-ra  ameli-ia  a-na  majj-ri-ka 
u  lu-u  i-bu-§u  ija-at-nu-tam 

mai-ru 

maS-ru 


III.  ASHURNAZIRPAL  (885-860  B.  C.) 

The  great  advance  of  Assyria  in  the  twelfth  century 
B.  C.  under  Tiglathpileser  I  carried  its  power  far  be- 
yond the  point  which  had  been  attained  under  Shal- 
maneser  I  (about  1300  B.  C),  when  the  Assyrians  first 


284  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

began  to  play  a  leading  role  in  western  Asia.  Tiglath- 
pileser  dared  even  to  push  his  campaigns  all  the  way  to 
the  Phoenician  coast,  where  he  held  court  in  Arvad, 
received  presents  even  from  Egypt,  and  sailed  out  upon 
the  great  sea.  The  threat  which  this  campaign  made 
against  the  west  sufficed  to  disturb  all  the  arrange- 
ment which  had  been  made  between  the  Hittites  and 
the  Egyptians  during  the  reign  of  Rameses  II,  by  which 
the  former  had  secured  an  undisputed  suzerainty  and 
a  free  hand  over  the  whole  of  northern  Syria.  The 
Hittite  power  had  been  waning,  as  had  also  the  Egyp- 
tian, and  there  seemed  to  be  every  likelihood  for  the 
transfer  of  the  hegemony  from  these  two  to  the  As- 
syrians. But  the  death  of  the  great  king  put  an  end  to 
his  conquests,  and  his  successors  for  centuries  were 
unable  to  emulate  his  achievements. 

During  the  period  of  comparative  inactivity  which 
followed  the  reign  of  Tiglathpileser  I  great  changes  in 
western  Asia  took  place  because  of  the  absence  of  the 
Assyi'ian  peril.  The  kingdom  of  Saul  and  David  in 
Israel  was  founded  and  made  considerable  progress  in 
internal  development  and  in  the  achievement  of  ex- 
ternal safety.  In  Damascus  the  original  Amorite  stock 
gradually  gave  place  to  a  predominant  Aramaic  wave  of 
migration,  and  about  950  B.  C.  Rezon  became  the 
founder  of  a  new  dynasty,^  which  came  into  conflict 
with  Israel  and  seriously  disputed  its  material  advance. 
During  this  same  period  of  Assyrian  decline  Israel  en- 
tered into  important  relations  with  Tyre,  and  the  whole 
face  of  the  west  was  changed. 

The  revival  of  Assyrian  power  began  in  885  B.  C, 
when  a  king  of  extraordinary  energy  and  power  came 
to  the  throne  who  named  himself  Ashurnazirpal.    The 

1  1  Kings  11.  23. 


ASHURNAZIRPAL  285 

inscriptions  which  have  come  down  from  his  reign 
preserve  abundant  historical  material  to  display  the 
course  and  conduct  of  his  campaigns  and  the  develop- 
ment of  his  policy.  His  standard  inscription  upon  a 
monolith  of  alabaster  contains,  in  three  hundred  and 
eighty-nine  lines,  an  account,  almost  epic  in  grandeur, 
of  his  campaigns  of  blood  and  fire  by  which  Assyrian 
power  was  carried  to  new  heights. 

His  first  campaigns  were  directed  against  the  Meso- 
potamian  communities  along  the  Chabor  and  the  eastern 
bank  of  the  Euphrates.  Thereafter  he  made  a  vic- 
torious invasion  of  the  territories  of  Nairi,  about  the 
head  waters  of  the  Tigris  and  the  Euphrates,  by  the 
latter  of  which  in  a  grotto  he  left  an  inscription,  as 
Tiglathpileser  had  done  before  him.  During  the  next 
ten  years  he  was  chiefly  engaged  ui  further  conquests  in 
Mesopotamia  and  along  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates. 
It  was  probably  in  868,  though  the  year  is  uncertaiu, 
that  he  began  his  invasion  of  the  west.  His  course  was 
almost  due  west  to  Carchemish,  where  King  Sangara 
unsuccessfully  opposed  him.  The  Euphrates  crossed,  he 
had  little  opposition  until  he  met  the  forces  of  the 
powerful  little  kingdom  of  Patin  on  the  Orontes,  whose 
capital  city  was  Kunulua,  under  King  Lubarna.  From 
him  he  received  a  heavy  tribute,  and  then  crossed  the 
Orontes  and  proceeded  toward  the  west  and  then  south- 
ward along  the  Lebanon  into  Phoenicia.  On  this  suc- 
cessful march  he  received  tribute  from  Arvad,  Byblos, 
Sidon,  TjTe,  and  ascending  the  Amanus  (Anti-Lebanon), 
he  cut  cedar  beams  for  use  in  his  building  operations  at 
home.  We  do  not  know  how  far  south  along  the  coast 
this  campaign  extended,  nor  do  we  know  at  what  point 
the  stela,  mentioned  at  the  conclusion  of  the  text  fol- 
lowing, was  set  up.     It  is  not  probable  that  he  went 


286  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

further  down  the  coast  than  the  mouth  of  the  Nahr-el- 
Kelb  (the  Dog  River),  which  discharges  into  the  Mediter- 
ranean at  Beirut.  There  the  ancient  road  over  the 
Lebanon  would  invite  him  inland,  and  the  tribute  which 
he  received  from  Tyre  and  Sidon  may  have  been  sent 
to  him,  as,  indeed,  these  two  cities  frequently,  if  not 
usually,  did  send  tribute  to  other  conquerors  at  a  dis- 
tance, to  prevent  their  near  approach.  The  stela  re- 
ferred to  above  may  have  been  set  up  on  the  banks  of 
the  Dog  River,  where  there  are  no  less  than  five  such 
records  by  Assyrian  kings. 

Ashurnazirpal  does  not  mention  Israel.  Had  he  gone 
much  farther  south  he  would  have  come  into  contact 
with  the  outposts  of  the  northern  kingdom,  of  which 
Omri  was  now  king.  He  was  preparing  the  way  for  the 
attack  which  was  to  come  in  the  next  reign. 

After  this  important  campaign  there  remains  very 
little  of  achievement  in  his  reign,  which  closes  after 
brief  campaigns  in  northern  Mesopotamia.  At  the  be- 
ginning of  his  reign  Nineveh  was  his  capital  city,  but  after 
the  sixth  year  his  expeditions  begin  at  Calah,  which  had 
been  made  the  capital  by  Shalmaneser  I,  and  which  was 
now  rebuilt  and  restored  by  Ashurnazirpal.  There 
most  of  his  important  inscriptions  have  been  found. 

THE  ANNALS  OF  ASHURNAZIRPAL  ^ 
Column  III: 

(78)  .  .  .  From  Kunulua,  the  royal  city  of  Lu- 
barna  (79)  of  the  land  of  Patini  I  departed.     The  river 

'  The  passage  is  taken  from  the  Annals  of  Ashurnazirpal,  col.  iii, 
lines  78-89.  The  text  is  published  I  R.,  17-26,  and  translated  and 
transliterated  by  Peiser,  in  Schrader,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  i, 
pp.  50ff.  It  is  republished  and  translated  in  Budge  and  King,  Annals 
of  the  Kings  of  Assyria  (1902),  pp.  254ff.  For  the  passage  here  quoted 
see  also  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i, 
pp.  108,  109. 

(78)  .  .  .  i§tu  (alu)  Ku-nu-lu-a  al  saiTU-ti-§u  §a  (m)Lu-bar-na 
(79)  (mfitu)  Pa-ti-na-ai  at-tu-mu§  (naru)  [A-ra-an]-tu  e-te-bir  ina 


ASIiURNAZIRPAL  287 

Orontes  I  crossed,  and  by  the  river  Orontes  I  encamped. 
From  the  river  Orontes  I  departed  and  between  (80)  the 
mountains  of  Jaraki  and  Jaturi  I  marched.  The  land  of 
.  .  .  ku  I  traversed  and  encamped  by  the  river  San- 
gura.     From  the  river  Sangura  I  departed  and  between 

(81)  the  mountains  of  Saratini  and  Duppani  I  marched, 
and  upon  .  .  .  ba  I  encamped.  Into  Aribua,  the 
royal  city  of  Lubarna  of  the  land  of  Patini,  I  entered. 

(82)  The  city  I  took  for  my  own  possession,  and  the 
grain  and  straw  from  the  land  of  Lukhuti  I  gathered  and 
heaped  up  therein.  I  made  a  feast  in  his  palace,  and 
men  from  Assyria  (83)  I  settled  therein.  While  I  re- 
mained in  the  city  of  Aribua,  I  captured  the  cities  of 
the  land  of  Lukhuti,  and  slew  many  of  their  inhabitants. 
I  laid  them  waste,  and  destroyed  them  and  burned  them 
with  fire.  (84)  I  took  men  alive  and  impaled  them  on 
stakes  before  their  cities. 

At  that  time  I  marched  along  the  Lebanon  and  to  the 
great  (85)  sea^  of  the  land  of  Amurru  I  went  up.  In  the 
great  sea  I  washed  my  weapons,  and  made  offerings  to 
the  gods.  The  tribute  of  the  kings  by  the  side  of  the  sea 
(86)  from  the  lands  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  Byblus  and 
Makhallat    and    Maisa,    and    Kaisa,    and    Amurru    and 

>  The  Mediterranean. 

eli  (n5,ru)A-ra-an-te  asakan(an)  mid-dak  i§tu  eli  (naru)  A-ra-an-te 
a1^tu-mu§  ina  bi-rit  (80)  (Sadfl)  la-ra-ki  (§adu)  la-'-tu-ri  a-sa-bat 
(matu)  [.  .  .]-ku  a-ta-bal-kat  ina  eli  (nam)  Sa-an-gu-ra  asakan(an) 
i§tu  eli  (n&ru)  Sa-[an]-gu-ra  at-tu-mu§  ina  bi-rit  (81)  (sadu)  Sa-ra- 
ti-ni  (§adO)  Dup-pa-a-ni  a-sa-bat  ina  eli  [.  .  .]-ba  asakan(an)  a-na 
(alu)  A-ri-bu-a  al  dan-nu-ti-§u  §a  (m)Lu-bar-na  (m4tu)  Pa-ti-na-ai 
etarba(ba)  (82)  ala  a-na  ra-me-ni-ia  ae-bat  §e-am  u  tibnu  §a  (matu) 
Lu-bu-ti  e-si-di  ina  libbi  atbuk(uk)  ta-§i-il-tu  ina  ekalli-§u 
a§kun(un)  ni§e(e)  (matu)  A§-§u-ra-ai  (83)  ina  lib-bi  u-§e-§ib  ki-i 
ina  (alu)  A-ri-bu-a  us-ba-ku-ni  alani(ni)  §a  (m4tu)  Lu-Jju-ti 
akta§ad(ad)  dlkta-§u-nu  ma'atta-§u-nu  a-duk  ab-bul  ak-kur  ina 
i§dti  (84)  a§-ru-up  sabe  balt^ti  ina  k4ti  u-sab-bi-ta  ina  (isu)  zi-ki-bi 
ina  pu-ut  al4ni-§u-nu  u-za-kip  ina  u-me-§u-ma  si-di  (§adu)  Lab-na- 
na  lu  as-bat  a-na  tam-di  (85)  rabite(te)  §a  (matu)  A-mur-ri  lu-u 
e-li  ina  tamdi  rablte(te)  kakke-a  lu-u-lil  (immeru)  nike  a-na  ilani(ni) 
lu  as-bat  ma-da-tu  Sa  §arrdni(ni)  §a  §i-di  t&mdi  (86)  §a  (matu) 
Sur-ra-ai  (mfitu)  Si-du-na-ai  (mdtu)  Gu-bal-ai  (m^tu)  Ma-Jjal-la- 
ta-ai  (m4tu)  Ma-i-sa-ai  (matu)  Ka-i-ea-ai  (matu)  A-mur-ra-ai  (alu) 


288  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Arvad,  (S7)  which  hcs  in  the  midst  of  the  sea;  silver  and 
gold  and  lead,  and  bronze,  and  vessels  of  bronze,  and 
garments  of  bright  colored  stuffs,  and  cloth,  and  a  great 
pagutu^  and  a  small  pagutu,  (88)  and  ushu-wood,  and 
ukarinnu-w ood,  and  teeth  of  a  dolphin,  a  creature  of  the 
sea,  I  received  as  their  tribute,  and  they  embraced  my 
feet.  To  Mount  Amanus^  I  climbed  up,  and  beams 
(89)  of  cedar,  cypress,  juniper  and  pine  I  cut  down.  I 
made  offerings  to  my  gods.  A  stela  with  my  deeds  of 
valor  I  made  and  set  up  therein. 

» The  name  of  a  wild  animal  unidentified. 
2  The  Anti-Lebanon. 

Ar-ma-da  (87)  sa  kabal  tamdi  kaspe  Jjurase  anake  siparr^  dikar 
aiparri  (subatu)  lu-bul-ti  bir-me  (subatu)  kite  pa-gu-tu  rabitu(tu) 
pa-gu-tu  sibirtu(tu)  (88)  (isu)  usii  (isu)  ukarinnu  sinnu  na-{ji-ri 
bi-nu-ut  tam-di  ma-da-ta-su-nu  am-Jjur  sepe-ia  is-bu-tu  a-na  §ade(e) 
9a-ma-ni  lu-u  e-li  (isu)  guSure  (89)  (isu)  e-ri-ni  (isu)  §urmini  (isu) 
dap-ra-ni  (isu)  bura§u  lu-u  ak-kis  (immeru)  nike  a-na  ilani(iii)-ia  lu 
aa-bat  a-su-me-tu  §a  kur-di  epus(u§)  ina  lib-bi  a§-kup 

IV.  SHALMANESER  III  (859-825  B.  C.) 

Shalmaneser  III  succeeded  his  father,  Ashurnazirpal 
II,  without  question,  and  carried  his  father's  policies 
far  beyond  the  dreams  of  their  originator.  In  him  we 
meet  the  first  Assyrian  conqueror  who  made  the  con- 
quest, and  not  merely  the  plundering,  of  the  western 
states  his  policy. 

The  approach  to  the  west  was  mediated  by  an  attack 
upon  the  Aramaean  settlements  in  the  Euphrates  valley, 
whose  spirit  had  already  been  broken  by  the  severe 
campaigning  of  his  father.  In  859,  858,  and  857  Shal- 
maneser invaded  this  territory,  of  which  the  state  of 
Bit-Adini^  appears  to  have  been  most  powerful.  It 
was  ravaged  with  displays  of  savagery  after  the  fashion 
of  Ashurnazirpal,    Pyramids  of  heads  were  piled  up  by 

'  Bit-A(lini  was  located  on  both  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  where  the 
river  turns  westward  after  its  break  through  the  Taurus.  See,  further, 
Sina  Schiffer,  Die  Aramaer  (Leipzig,  1911),  pp.  61-74. 


SHALMANESER  III  289 

city  gates  and  the  torch  apphed  to  ruined  villages. 
When  all  opposition  had  been  beaten  down  the  land 
was  annexed  to  Assyria,  placed  under  direct  Assyrian 
rule,  and  repeopled  with  Assyrian  colonists. 

Such  success  must  certainly  lead  to  an  attack  upon 
the  far  larger  and  richer  Aramsean  settlements  along 
the  Mediterranean.  The  states  which  must  be  attacked 
under  this  plan  were  Patin,  lying  between  the  Afrin 
and  the  Orontes;  Hamath,  on  the  Orontes;  and,  most 
powerful  of  all,  Damascus.  The  king  of  Damascus  at 
this  time  wasBir-idri  (Ben-Hadad).  He  was  ambitious 
for  the  hegemony  over  all  the  western  territory,  and  it 
was  perhaps  this  very  ambition,  or  the  jealousy  which  it 
inspired  among  the  other  states,  which  was  adroitly 
used  by  the  Assyrians  to  destroy  the  confederation  for 
defense  against  Shalmaneser. 

The  first  campaign  (854)  was  doubtless  carefully 
planned,  but  none  the  less  was  it  a  surprise  to  the  As- 
syrian monarch.  His  march  from  Nineveh  across  the 
great  valley  to  Pethor  was  a  continuous  triumph,  and 
at  Aleppo  he  was  met  with  a  surrender  of  the  city  with- 
out striking  a  blow.  The  first  opposition  was  met 
within  the  little  kingdom  of  Hamath,  where  three 
cities  were  taken  and  left  in  ruins.  Shalmaneser  then 
advanced  to  Qarqar,*  where  he  was  met  by  a  most  de- 
termined body  of  raw  levies,  composed  for  the  most 
part  of  contributions  from  Hamath,  Damascus,  and 
Israel.  To  these  were  added  details  from  Cilicia  and 
Cappadocia,  from  Phoenicia  and  from  Arabia  and 
Amnion.  The  Assyrian  story  is  of  a  great  victory,  in 
which  the  allies,  according  to  the  Monolith  Inscription,^ 


1  Probably  Kal'at  el-Mudik,  the  ancient  Apamaea;  see  Maspero, 
The  Passing  of  the  Empires,  p.  70,  note  4.  So  also  Winckler,  KAT', 
p.  43. 

2  Ck)I.  ii,  97,  98. 


290  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

lost  14,000,  while  the  Obelisk*  Inscription  makes  the 
loss  20,500,  and  a  third"  account  places  it  at  25,000, 
and  a  fourth  ^  increases  it  to  29,000.  But  there  is  no 
word  of  plunder,  of  tribute,  or  of  the  extension  of  As- 
syrian domination,  and  there  can  therefore  be  no  doubt 
that  the  confederates,  who  fought  for  their  homes,  had 
defeated  the  Assyrian  veterans. 

Difficulties  elsewhere,  notably  in  Babylonia,  pre- 
vented a  renewal  of  the  attack  until  849,  when  again 
Damascus  and  Hamath,  with  their  allies,  defeated  the 
AssjTians.  In  846  Shalmaneser,  feeling  the  seriousness 
of  the  situation,  and  being  still  determined  to  over- 
whelm the  allies  with  the  mere  weight  of  numbers,  and 
with  an  army  which  he  claims  numbered  120,000  men, 
met  the  same  allies.  His  boast  of  victory  is  the  same  as 
before,  but  it  is  none  the  less  clear  that  he  was  again 
defeated.  The  next  attempt  was  made  in  842  under 
circumstances  much  more  favorable  for  the  invaders. 
Bir-idri,  who  had  been  the  real  leader  of  the  allies, 
was  probably  now  dead,  and  Ahab  and  Joram,  his 
successor,  who  had  contributed  their  share  to  the  de- 
fense, were  no  more.  Jehu,  a  coward  by  nature,  was 
iiing  of  Samaria,  while  the  weak  but  cruel  Hazael 
reigned  in  Damascus.  The  other  states  were  too  dis- 
cordant in  themselves  and  too  fearful  of  the  ascendancy 
of  Damascus  to  join  in  any  further  united  action.  Tyre 
and  Sidon  sent  Shalmaneser  gifts,  that  their  commerce 
might  not  be  impeded  by  war,  while  Jehu  by  his  gifts 
sought  the  aid  of  the  conquering  Assyrians  against  the 
people  of  Damascus,  whom  he  regarded  as  enemies. 
Hazael  was  left  alone  to  fight  the  battles  in  defense  of 
men  too  ignoble  or  too  foolish  to  protect  themselves. 

>  Lines  65,  66. 

'  Bull  Inscription,  No.  1,  line  18. 

'  Berlin  Inscription,  line  16. 


SHALMANESER  III  291 

He  fortified  himself  in  Saniru  (Hermon),  but  was  de- 
feated with  heavy  loss  and  compelled  to  retire  upon 
Damascus  and  there  stand  a  siege.  Damascus  was, 
however,  not  taken,  and  Shalmaneser  had  to  content 
himself  with  cutting  down  the  trees  about  the  city, 
and  with  a  raid  into  the  Hauran.  In  839  he  made  his 
sixth  attack  upon  the  west,  but  is  able  only  to  report 
that  he  took  four  of  Hazael's  cities.  No  such  series  of 
rebuffs  had  ever  been  received  by  an  Assyrian  mon- 
arch. In  all  these  campaigns  there  was  no  conquest  of 
the  much-coveted  west,  there  was  no  extension  of  As- 
syrian government,  there  was  no  glory  for  the  Assyrian 
arms.  Yet  he  had  prepared  the  way,  and  the  west, 
though  unconquered,  had  suffered  severe  losses  in  its 
brave  defense.  Another  Assyrian  invader  would  find 
the  road  prepared  for  his  march. 

During  the  entire  period  of  these  wars  in  the  west 
Shalmaneser  was  almost  equally  busied  with  the  north 
and  northwest,  where  the  upper  Tigris  bursts  through 
its  mountain  barriers.  These  valleys  and  hillsides  had 
been  devastated  by  Ashurnazirpal,  but  their  reconquest 
by  Shahnaneser  had  to  begin  in  860  at  the  beginning  of 
his  reign.  The  kingdom  of  I^aldia,  as  its  inhabitants 
called  it,  or  Urartu,  as  the  Assyrians  knew  it,  was  full 
of  new  vigor,  and  was  developing  in  many  ways.  It 
had  adopted  the  Assyrian  script,  and  was  disputing 
Assyrian  progress  in  no  uncertain  manner.  In  857 
Shalmaneser  attacked  this  new  kingdom  again,  and 
plunged  through  it  from  west  to  east.  Sunilar  expedi- 
tions took  place  in  850  and  833.  Another  expedition 
under  the  leadership  of  a  Turtan,  in  829,  is,  indeed, 
followed  by  great  boasts  of  victory,  for  which  there 
seem  to  be  few  good  reasons,  for  the  kingdom  of  Khaldia 
continued  to  prosper  and  increase. 


292  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

An  even  more  evident  failure  to  achieve  lasting 
results  is  found  in  the  territory  east  and  southeast  of 
Assyria,  the  land  of  Namri,  which  was  invaded  in  859, 
844,  and  836,  but  these  expeditions  secured  nothing  but 
plunder. 

The  greatest  achievement  of  the  whole  reign  of  Shal- 
maneser  was  in  the  south.  The  king  of  Babylonia, 
Marduk-nadin-shum,  threatened  by  a  rebellion  in  the 
southern  part  of  his  dominions,  applied  to  Shalmaneser 
for  aid.  The  opportunity  was  eagerly  embraced,  and 
Shalmaneser  overran  the  Chaldean  communities,  crushed 
the  rebellion,  and  reestablished  the  rule  of  Marduk- 
nadin-shum,  who  reigned  thenceforth  under  the  pro- 
tectorate of  Assyria  (852-851  B.  C). 

In  829  a  rebellion  broke  out  in  Assyria,  and  during  its 
progress  in  825  Shalmaneser  died.  The  rebellion  was 
finally  crushed  by  his  successor,  Shamshi-Adad  IV 
(825-812),  whose  reign  was  taken  up  with  numerous 
campaigns  intended  to  solidify  the  shattered  empire. 

In  812  Adad-nirari  IV,  grandson  of  Shalmaneser  III, 
ascended  the  throne,  and  during  his  reign  of  nearly 
thirty  years  (812-783),  crowded  with  campaigns,  ac- 
complished much  for  the  restoration  of  Assyrian  pres- 
tige. We  are,  unhappily,  but  poorly  supplied  with 
inscriptions  of  his  reign,  and  are  not  able  to  trace  his 
movements  in  detail,  though,  fortunately,  the  Assyrian 
Eponym  Canon  supplies  us  with  chronological  details 
sufficient  to  enable  us  to  follow  them  in  part.  He  seems 
to  have  mvaded  the  west  in  806,  805,  803,*  and  797, 
and  upon  these  expeditions  claims  to  have  received 
tribute  from  all  the  states  on  the  seacoast  from  Tyre 
to  Philistia  and  also  to  have  so  humbled  Mari,  king  of 

>  The  Canon  merely  says  "against  the  sea  coast";  see  p.  229.  This 
might  mean  the  Persian  Gulf  coast.  It  is  not  quite  certain,  therefore, 
that  the  statement  in  the  text  is  correct. 


SHALMANESER  III  293 

Damascus,  as  to  secure  heavy  booty  from  him  and  to 
consider  him  thereafter  as  a  subject  king.  In  his  reign, 
therefore,  we  may  recognize  the  results  of  the  work  of 
Shabnaneser  III.  But  there  could  be  no  real  peace  in 
these  Syro-Phoenician  states  so  long  as  the  kingdom  of 
Khaldia  continued  to  hold  sway  in  territory  from  which 
the  invasion  of  northern  Syria  was  so  easy  and  so 
tempting.  The  removal  of  this  great  menace  to  his 
western  and  northwestern  borders  was  not  accomplished 
by  him.  He  was  much  more  successful  in  eight  cam- 
paigns against  the  Medes,  and  in  Babylonia  he  com- 
pletely restored  Assyrian  supremacy  and  made  a  great 
stride  forward  in  the  amalgamation  of  Assyrians  and 
Babylonians.  His  reign  must  be  considered  one  of  the 
greatest  in  the  annals  of  his  people. 

854  B.  C. 
The  Obelisk  Inscription  ^ 
(54)  In  the   sixth   of  my  years   of   reign   I   marched 
against    the    cities   which    are   in   the   territory    of   the 

(55)  river  Bahkh.    They  had  killed  Giammu  their  prince. 

(56)  I  entered  Til-mar (?)-akhi.  (57)  I  crossed  the  Eu- 
phrates at  high  water,  [and]  (58)  received  the  tribute  of 
all  the  kings  of  the  Hittite  country.  (59)  At  that  time 
Bir-idri,  (60)  king  of  Damascus,  Irkhulina  the  Hamathite, 

1  The  beautiful  obelisk  containing  this  text  was  found  in  the  central 
palace  at  Nimroud,  and  is  now  in  the  British  Museum.  It  was  first 
published  by  A.  H.  Layard,  Inscriptions  in  the  Cuneiform  Character 
from  Assyrian  Monuments  (London,  1851),  pp.  87-91,  and  translated  by 
J.  Oppert,  Histoire  des  empires  (Versailles,  1865),  pp.  108-116,  by 
A.  H.  Sayce,  Records  of  the  Past,  v,  pp.  29-42.  The  text  was  republished 
by  Abel  and  Winckler,  Keilschriftt^xte  zum  Gebrauch  hei  Vorlcsungen 
(Berlin,  1890),  pp.  7ff.,  and  translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliche 
Bibliothek,  i,  pp.  129ff.  Compare  also  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altori- 
erUalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  110. 

(54)  ina  VI  pale-ia  a-na  ala-ni  §a  si-di  (naru)  Ba-Ii-Jji  (55)  ak-tf-rib 
(m)Gi-am-mu  bel  ala-ni-§u-nu  idll-ku  (56)  a-na  (alu)  Til-mar-a-lji  eru- 
ub  (57)  (naru)  Purattu  ina  mi-li-sa  e-bir  (58)  ma-da-tu  sa  sarra-ni  sa 
(msitu)  Qat-ti  (59)  kali-§u-nu  am-^ur  ina  ^-mi-su-ma  (m)Pir-id-ri 
(60)  sar  (matu)  Dimasku  (m)Ir-Jju-li-na  (matu)  A-mat-a-a  a-di  sarra- 


294  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

together  with  the  kings  (61)  of  the  Hittite  country 
trusted  in  one  another,  and  (62)  marched  to  make  war 
and  battle  (63)  upon  me.  By  command  of  Ashur,  the 
great  lord,  my  lord  (64)  I  fought  with  them  and  de- 
feated them.  I  took  from  them  (65)  their  chariots, 
their  horses,  their  equipments,  and  (66)  destroyed, 
with  arms,  twenty  thousand  five  hundred  of  their  troops. 

ni  (Gl)  §a  (matu)  Hat-ti  u  a-Jjat  tam-ti  a-na  idi  a-Jja-mis  (G2)  it-tak- 
lu-ma  a-na  e-pis  kabli  u  tajjazi  (63)  a-na  irti-ia  it-bu-ni  ina  ki-bit 
A§ur  belu  rabii  beli-ia  (64)  it-ti-su-nu  am-dalj-Jii-is  abikta-su-nu 
a§-kun  (65)  nar-kabati-su-nu  bit-Jjal-Ia-su-nu  u-nu-tu  tajjazi-su-nu 
e-kim-§u-nu  (66)  XX.M.V.C  (sabu)  ti-du-ki-su-nu  ina  kakke  u-§ain- 
kit 

The  Monolith  Inscription  ^ 
Column  II: 

(78)  In  the  eponym  year  of  Daian-Asshur  in 
the  month  of  Airu,  on  the  fourteenth  day  I  departed 
from  Nineveh,  crossed  the  Tigris  [and]  approached  the 
cities  (79)  of  Giammu  on  the  Balikh.  The  fear  of  my 
dominion,  the  brightness  of  my  powerful  arms  frightened 
them  and  they  slew  with  their  own  arms  Giammu  their 
lord.  (80)  I  entered  Kitlala  and  Til-sha-mar-akhi.  I 
brought  my  gods  into  his  palaces  [and]  in  his  palaces 
I  held  festival.  (81)  I  opened  his  treasury  [and]  found 
his  treasures;  his  goods  and  possessions  I  plundered 
[and]  carried  away  to  my  city  of  Asshur.     From  Kitlala 


1  The  monolith  containing  this  inscription  was  erected  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Diarbekr,  on  the  upper  Tigris,  and  is  now  in  the  British 
Museum.  It  is  pubHshed  III  R.,  7f.  (1866).  Compare  also  James  R. 
Craig,  Hebraica,  iii  (1887),  p.  20i.  It  has  been  frequently  translated, 
for  example,  by  A.  H.  Sayce,  Records  of  the  Past,  iii,  p.  81;  F.  E.  Peiser, 
Keiiinschriftliche  Bihliothek,  i,  pp.  151ff.  The  portion  here  given  is  also 
translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alten  Testa- 
ment, 3te  Auf.,  p.  ISff.,  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  i09f. 

(78)  ina  lime  Daian-A§ur  arab  Airu  vimu  XIV  (kam)  istu  Ninua 
at-tu-mu§  (naru)  Diglat  i-t6-bir  a-na  alani(ni)  (79)  sa  Gi-am-mu 
(ndru)  Balilji  ak-ti-rib  pul-ba-at  bolu-ti-ia  na-mur-rat  kakki-ia  iz- 
zu-ti  ip-ki-lju-ma  i-na  kakki  ra-ma-ni-svi-nu  (m)  Gi-am-mu  boli-su-nu 

(80)  i-du-ku  a-na   (alu)  Kit-la-la  u  (alu)  Til-.sa-mar-a-lji  lu  eru-ub 
ilani-ia  ana  ekallati-su  lu-u-§e-ri-ib  ta-si-il-tu  ina  ekallati-§u  lu  a§-kun 

(81)  na-kan-te  lu  ap-ti  ni-sir-tu-su  lu  a-mur  raakurri-su  busa-su  as-Iu- 


SHALMANESER  III  295 

I  departed  [and]  approached  Kar-Shulmanu-asharid. 
(82)  Upon  boats  made  of  the  sheep  skins  I  crossed  the 
Euphrates  for  the  second  time  at  flood.  The  tribute  of 
the  kings  of  that  side  of  the  Euphrates,  of  Sangar  (83)  of 
Carchemish,  of  Kundashpi  of  Kummukh,  of  Arame,  of 
Bit-Gusi,  of  Lalli,  the  MelidsEan,  of  Khaiani,  of  Bit- 
Gabar,  (84)  of  Kalparuda,  the  Patinsean,  of  Kalparuda, 
the  Gurgumsean,  silver,  gold,  lead,  copper,  [and]  copper 
vessels,  (85)  I  received  in  Asshur-utir-asbat, — on  the 
far  side  of  the  Euphrates, — on  the  river  Sagur;  this  city 
the  Hittites  (86)  call  Pitru.  I  departed  from  the  Eu- 
phrates, [and]  approached  Khalman  (i.  e.,  Aleppo). 
They  feared  my  battle,  [and]  embraced  my  feet.  I  re- 
ceived (87)  gold  and  silver  as  their  tribute.  I  offered 
sacrifices  to  the  god  Adad  of  Khalman. 

I  departed  from  Khalman  and  approached  two  cities 
of  (88)  Irkhulini,  the  Hamathite.  Adennu,  Parga,  [and] 
Argana,  his  royal  city,  I  captured.  I  brought  out  his 
booty  possessions  and  (89)  goods  of  his  palaces,  and  set 
fire  to  his  palaces.  I  departed  from  Argana ;  I  approached 
Qarqar;  (90)  Qarqar  his  royal  city,  I  plundered,  de- 
stroyed [and]  burned  with  fire.  Twelve  hundred  chariots, 
twelve    hundred   horsemen,    twenty   thousand    men    of 


la  a-na  ali-ia  Asur  ub-la  istu  (alu)  Kit-la-la  at-tu-mu§  a-na  (alu)  Kar- 
sul-man-nu-asaridu  (82)  ak-ti-ribina  elippani  masak  talj-§i-e  sa  sani-te 
Sanitu  (naru)  Pu-rat  ina  ine-li-§a  e-bir  ma-da-tu  sa  §arrani  sa-sidi  am- 
ma-te  sa  (nam)  Purat  sa  (m)Sa-an-gar  (S3)  Gar-ga-mes-ai  §a  (m)Ku- 
un-da-as-pi  (alu)  Ku-mu-ija-ai  sa  (ni)A-ra-me  mar  Gu-si  sa  (m)Lal-li 
(alu)  Me-li-da-ai  sa  (m)ba-ia-ni  marGa-ba-ri  (84)  sa  (m)Kal-pa-ru-da 
(matu)  Pa-ti-nai-ai  sa  (ni)Kal-pa-ru-da  (matu)  Gain-gu-ma-ai  ka§pi 
l^urasi  anaki  siparri  ummilri  siparri  (85)  (alu)  Asur-ut-tir-as-bat  sa  sidi 
am-ma-te  sa  (naru)  Pu-rat  sa  eli  (naru)  Sa-gu-ri  sa  nisi-e  (matu)  IJat- 
ta-ai  (alu)  Pi-it-ru  (86)  i-ka-bu-su-ni  ina  lib-bi  am-Jjur  i§tu  eli  (naru) 
Pu-rat  at-tu-mus  a-na  (alu)  Hal-man  ak-ti-rib  tajjazi  i-du-ru  Sepa 
is-bu-tu  (87)  kaspi  Jjurasi  ma-da-ta-su-nu  am-{jur  niki  ana  pan  (ilu) 
Adad  sa  (alu)  Hal-man  epu-u§  i§tu  (alu)  Hal-man  at-tu-mus  a-na 
ala-ni  (88)  sa  (m)Ir-J}u-li-e-ni  (matu)  A-mat-a-a  ak-ti-rib  (alu)  A-di- 
en-nu  (alu)  Par-ga-a  (alu)  Ar-ga-na-a  alu  sarru-ti-§u  aksu-ud  §al- 
la-su  busa-su  (89)  makkuri  ekallate-§u  u-§e-sa-a  a-na  ekallate-§u 
i§ati  ad-di  istu  (alu)  Ar-ga-na-a  at-tu-mu§  a-na  (alu)  Kar-ka-ra  ak-ti- 
rib  (90)  (alu)  Kar-ka-ra  alu  §arru-ti-§u  ab-bul  ak-kur  ina  i§ate  a§-ru- 
upI.M.II.C  narkabiiti  I.M.II.C  bit-bal-lu  XXMsabe  sa  (m)Bir-id-ri 


296  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Bir-idri*  (91)  of  Damascus;  seven  hundred  chariots,  seven 
hundred  horsemen,  ten  thousand  men  of  Irkhuleni  the 
Hamathite;  two  thousand  chariots,  ten  thousand  men  of 
Ahab,  (92)  the  IsraeHte;  five  hundred  men  of  the  Guseans 
(i.  e.,  of  Que,  CiUcia);  one  thousand  men  of  the  Musreans; 
ten  chariots,  ten  thousand  men  of  the  Irqanatians; 
(93)  two  hundred  men  of  Matinu-ba'H,  the  Arvadite; 
two  hundred  men  of  the  Usanateans;  thirty  chariots,  ten 
thousand  men  of  (94)  Adunu-ba'h  the  Shianian;  one 
thousand  camels  of  Gindibu,  the  Arabian  .  .  .  one 
thousand  men  of  (95)  Ba'sa,  son  of  Rukhubi  of  Ammon, 
these  twelve^  kings  he  took  to  his  assistance,  [and]  they 
marched  to  make  (96)  war  and  battle  upon  me.  With 
the  exalted  power  which  Ashur,  the  lord,  had  granted 
me,  with  the  powerful  arms,  which  Nergal,  who  walks 
before  me  (97)  had  granted  to  me,  I  fought  with  them; 
from  Qarqar  to  Gilzau  I  accomplished  their  defeat. 
Fourteen  thousand  of  their  troops  (98)  I  cast  down  with 
arms,  like  Adad  I  rained  a  deluge  upon  them,  I  heaped 

1  The  Assyrian  form  of  the  name  is  expressed  by  (ilu)  iM-id-ri  and  the 
reading  of  the  ideogram  im  has  caused  much  dispute.  Schrader,  Zim- 
mern,  and  Ungnad  have  read  it  Adad-idri  or  Hadad-idri,  but  Delitzsch 
and  Winckler,  Bir-idri.  Zimmern  has  now  changed  his  mind  (Benha- 
dad,  Hilprccht  Anniversary  Volume,  Leipzig,  1909,  pp.  299-303),  and 
Langdon  has  supported  him  (Langdon,  Pir-idri  [Ben-Hadad]  King  of 
Syria,  Expository  Times,  November,  1911,  pp.  68,  69).  The  name  seems 
originally  to  have  been  Bir-hadar;  compare  LXX,  Hog  'A6ep.  He  is  the 
king  who  is  called  Benhadad  in  1  Kings  20.  Iff.;  2  Kings  6.  24;  8.  7-15. 

'  The  total  of  these  numbers  makes  eleven,  and  not  twelve,  and  the 
total  of  all  arms  amounts  to  3,940  chariots,  1,900  horsemen,  62,900 
infsjitry,  and  1,000  camels. 

(91)  sa  (m4tu)  Dimaski  VIIC  narkabate  VIIC  bit-bal-lu  XM  sabe  §a 
(m)Ir-i)u-li-e-nu  (matu)  A-mat-a-a  IIM  narkab&te  XM  sabe  sa  (m)A- 
ba-ab-bu  (92)  (m^tu)  Sir-'-la-a-a  VC  sabe  sa  (matu)  Gu-a-a  IM  sabe 
§a  (m&tu)  Mu-us-ra-a-a  X  narkabate  XV  sabe  §a  (matu)  Ir-ka-na-ta-a 
(93)  lie  sdbe  §a  (m)Ma-ti-nu-ba-'-li  (matu)  Ar-ma-da-a-a  IIC  s4be 
§a  (mdtu)  U-sa-na-ta-a-a  XXX  narkabate  X  (?)  M  sabe  (94)  §a 
(m)A-du-nu-ba-'-li  (m^tu)  §i-a-na-a-a  IM  (imeru)  gam-ma-lu  §a 
(m)Gin-in-di-bu-'  (mitu)  Ar-ba-a-a  .  .  .  M  sabe  (95)  §a  (m)Ba-'-§a 
m5,r  (m)Ru-5u-bi  (m&tu)  A-ma-na-a-a  XII  sarrS,-ni  an-nu-ti  a-na 
niraru-ti-§u  il-ka-a  a[-na  e-pe§]  (96)  kabli  u  tab&zi  ana  majiri-ia  it- 
bu-ni  ina  id&t  sJrate  §a  A§ur  belu  ittadin  ina  kakke  dannQte  Sa 
Nergal  a-lik  pani-ia  (97)  i§-ru-ka  it-ti-§u-nu  am-dajj-bi-i?  i^^u  (alu) 
Kar-ka-ra  a-di  (alu)  Gil-za-u  abikta-§u-nu  lu  as-kun  XIVM  s&be 
(98)  ti-du-ki-§u-nu  ina  kakke  u-§am-kit  kima  (ilu)  Adad  eli-§u-nu  ri- 


SHALMANESER  III  297 

up  their  bodies,  (99)  I  filled  the  plain.  [I  destroyed] 
their  troops  with  arms,  I  made  their  blood  flow  over  the 
.  .  .  of  the  field.  (100)  The  field  was  too  small  to  cast 
down  their  bodies,  the  broad  field  (?)  was  not  sufficient 
to  bury  them.  With  their  bodies  I  dammed  (101)  the 
Orontes,  as  with  a  dam  (?).  In  that  battle  I  took  from 
them  their  chariots,  horsemen,  (102)  horses,  their  teams. 

Jji-il-ta  u-sa  az-nin  u-ma-si§al  (?)[ma(?)-te-§u-nu  (99)  pa-an  na-me-e 
u-sam-li  rapsate  ummanate-su-nu  ina  kakke  u-sar-di  dame-Su-nu  Jjar- 
pa-lu  sa  nagu  (100)  i-me-ia-sir  a-na  sum-kut  nap§ate-§u  nab-ra-ru-u 
rap-su  a-na  kub-bu-ri-§u-nu  ijj-li-ik  ina  ni§e-su-nu  (101)  (naru)  A-ra- 
an-tu  kima  ti-tur-ri  ak-iir  ina  ki-rib  tam-Jja-ri  su-a-ti  narkabate- 
Su-nu  bit-^al-la-§u-nu(102)sise-§u-nu  sinda-at  ni-ri-su-nu  e-kim-su-nu 

The  Bull  Inscription  * 
(67)  In  the  sixth  of  my  years  of  reign  I  departed  from 
Nineveh,  (and)  approached  the  (68)  river  Balikh.  [The 
land  (?)]  feared  my  powerful  arms  and  [killed  its  prince] 
Giammu.  I  entered  Til-mar-akhi.  (69)  I  took  the  city 
for  myself,  I  departed  from  the  district  of  the  Balikh. 
I  crossed  the  Euphrates  at  high  water  (and)  received 
the  tribute  of  the  kings  (70)  of  the  Hittite  country.  I 
departed  from  the  Hittite  country  (and)  approached 
Khalman  (i.  e.,  Aleppo).  I  offered  [sacrifice  to  the  god 
Hadad]  of  Khalman.  I  departed  (71)  from  Khalman. 
I  approached  Qarqar.  Bir-idri  of  Damascus  and 
Irkhuleni  of  Hamath,  (72)  together  with  twelve  kings  of 

1  Inscribed  upon  two  large  bulls  from  Nimroud,  published  by  A.  H. 
Layard,  Inscriptions  in  the  Cuneiform  Character  from  Assyrian  Monu- 
ments (London,  1851),  pp.  14—16,  46,  47;  republished  in  transcription 
and  translation  by  Delitzsch,  Beitrage  zur  Assyriologie,  vi,  pp.  i44ff. 
The  portions  here  quoted  are  translated  also  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altoricntalischc  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  110. 

(67)  ina  VI  pale-ia  istu  (alu)  Ni-nu-a  at-tu-mu§  a-na  (68)  (naru)  Ba- 
li-Jji  ak-tl-[rib  matu  (?)  i§tu]  pan  kakke-ia  dan-nu-te  ip-lajj-ma 
(m)Gi-am-mu  [bel  ali-§u-nu  idtlk  (?)  a-na]  alu  Til-mar-a-Jji  eru-ub 
(69)  ala  a-na  ramani  [iM]-ia  as-bat  i§tu  §i-di  (naru)  Ba-li-iji  at-tu- 
muS  (naru)  P[urat  ina  mi-li-la  e-bir  ma-da-tu]  sa  §arra-ni  (70)  §a 
(m&tu)  9at-ti  am-Jjur  i§tu  (m&tu)  Qat-ti  at-tu-mu§  a-na  (alu)  Qal- 
man  ak-tl-rib  (immeru)  [nike  ana  pan  Adad?]  §a  (alu)  IJal-man 
^pu-u§  (71)  iStu  (alu)  ijal-man  at-tu-mu§  a-na  (alu)  Kar-ka-ra  ak- 
tl-rib  (m)  Bir-id-ri  §a  (matu)  Imeri-§u  (m)Ir-liu-le-ni  (raatu) 
A-ma-ta-a-a  (72)  a-di  XII  §arra-ni  §a  §i-di  tam-di  a-na  ide  a-ba-miS 


298  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  sea-coast  trusted  to  their  arms,  and  marched  to 
make  war  and  battle  against  me.  (73)  I  fought  with 
them.  Twenty-five  thousand  of  their  warriors  I  de- 
stroyed with  arms.  Their  chariots,  their  saddle-horses, 
(74)  their  equipments  I  took  from  them.  They  fled  to 
save  their  Uves.    I  took  ship  and  went  out  upon  the  sea. 

it-tak-lu-ma  a-na  e-pes  kabli  u  tajjazi  a-na  irti-ia  it-bu-ni  (73)  it- 
ti-§u-nu  am-dab-bi-i?  XXMVM  sabe  ti-du-ki-§u-nu  ina  kakke  u-§am- 
kit  narkabate-§u-nu  bit-Jjal-la-Su-nu  (74)  u-nu-ut  taJjazi-Su-nu 
e-kim-§u-nu  a-na  §u-zu-ub  nap§ate-§u-nu  e-li-u  ina  elippe  ar-kab 
a-di  kabal  tam-di  a-lik 

The  Berlin  Inscription  ^ 
(1)  Shalmaneser,  the  great  king,  the  mighty  king, 
(2)  king  of  all  the  four  quarters,  the  sturdy,  (3)  the  bold, 
the  rival  of  the  princes  (4)  of  the  world,  great  kings, 
(5)  son  of  Ashurnazirpal,  king  of  the  world,  king  of 
Assyria,  (6)  son  of  Tukulti-Ninib,  king  of  the  world, 
king  of  Assyria,  conqueror  of  (7)  Enzi,^  Gilzan,  (and) 
Khubushkia.  (8)  Urartu,  I  smote  (?)  their  defeat  (9)  I 
accomplished.  Like  fire  (10)  I  came  upon  them.  Ak- 
huni  (11)  of  the  people  of  Adini,^  together  with  his  gods 
(12)  the  soldiers  of  his  land,  and  the  goods  of  his  house- 
hold I  seized  (13)  for  the  people  of  my  land.     At  that 

I  From  a  large  statue  of  the  king,  found  at  Asshur  (see  Andrae,  in 
Mitteilungen  der  Deutschen  Orient  Gesellschaft,  No.  21,  pp.  20,  39-42). 
Published  by  Messerschmidt,  Keilschrifttexte  aus  Assur,  historischen 
Inhalts,  i,  No.  30,  Plates  41,  42.  Translated  by  Langdon,  Expository 
Times,  November,  1911,  p.  69. 

*  Elsewhere  Enzite. 

'  For  the  correct  translation  of  mar  Adini  see  note  on  laua  mar 
Qumria,  p.  304. 

(1)  Sulmanu-aSaridu  §arru  rabu  sarru  dannu 

(2)  §ar  kul-lat  kib-rat  arba'i  ik-du 

(3)  li-'-u  §a-nin  mal-ki 

(4)  Sd  ki§-sa-ti  rabuti  §arrani 

(5)  mar  Asur-nasir-apli  §ar  kissati  §ar  (mat)  Aisur 

(6)  apal  Tukulti-Ninib  sar  kissati  sar  (mat)  Assur-ma  ka-5id 

(7)  (mat)  En-zi  (mat)  Gil-za-a-nu  (mat)  IJu-bu-us-[ki-a] 

(8)  (mat)  U-ra-[ar?]-tam  as-pau  (?)  [abikta-sunu] 

(9)  a§-kun-ma  ki-ma  isati 

(10)  eli-§u-nu  a-ba-'  A-lju-ni 

(11)  mar  A-di-ni  a-di  ilani-§u 

(12)  8abe-§u  mati-§ii  makkur  biti[§il  a]-su[ba-§Cl] 

(13)  a-na  ni§e  mati-ia  [i-nu-]su-ma 


SHALMANESER  III  299 

time  (14)  Bir-idri  of  the  land  of  Damascus,  (15)  together 
with  the  twelve  princes,  his  helpers,  (16)  their  defeat  I 
accomplished.  Twenty-nine  thousand  (17)  strong  war- 
riors (18)  I  prostrated  Uke  a  simoon  (?)  (19)  The  rest  of 
his  soldiers,  into  the  (20)  river  Orontes  (21)  I  cast. 
(22)  To  (23)  save  (24)  their  hves  they  went  up.  (25)  Bir- 
idri  forsook  his  land.*  (26)  Hazael,  the  son  of  a  nobody, 
(27)  seized  the  throne.  His  numerous  soldiers  (28)  he 
summoned;  to  make  (29)  battle  and  war  against  me  he 
went  forth.  (30)  With  him  I  fought,  his  defeat  (31)  I 
accomplished.  The  wall  of  his  camp  I  took  from  him. 
(32)  To  save  his  Ufe  (33)  he  went  up.  To  (34)  Damascus, 
(35)  his  royal  city,  I  pursued  him. 


I  "Forsook  his  land"  is  equivalent  to  abdication. 


(14 
(15 
(16 
(17 
(IS 
(19 
(20 
(24 
(26 
(27 
(28 
(29 
(30 
(31 
(32 
(34 
(35 


(m,  ilu)  Bir-id-ri  sa  (mat)  Dimaski 

a-di  XII  mal-ki  ri-si-su 

abikta-su-nu  as-kim-ma  XXIXM 

a-li-li  mun-talj-lji-si 

u-ni-li  ki-ma  su-bi' 

si-ta-at  sabe-su-nu  a-na 

nar  A-ra-an-te  (21)  a§-pu-uk  (22)  a-na  (23)  §u-zu-ub 

napsati-su-nu  e-li-ii  (25)  (m,  ilu)  Bir-id-ri  mati-su  e-mi-id 

(m)  Ha-za-'-ilu  mar  la  ma-ma-na 

kussa  is-bat  sabe-su  ma-'-du 

id-ka-a  a-na  e-pis 

kabli  u  tajjazi  a-na  irti-a  it-ba 

it-ti-su  am-daJj-Jii-is  abikta-su 

as-kun  dur  us-ma-ni-§u  e-kim-su 

a-na  su-zu-ub  napsati-su  (33)  e-li  a-di 

(alu)  Di-ma-as-ki 

al  sarruti-su  ar-di 


1  SjTiac  §aubd,  simoon  [Haupt].     Langdon  translates  I  crushed  like 
chaff,  which  seems  unsuitable. 

850-849  B.  C. 

The  Obelisk  Inscription  * 

(85)  In  the  tenth  of  the  years  of  my  reign  I  crossed, 
for  the   eighth   time,  the  Euphrates   and   captured   the 


I  For  reference  to  text  publication  see  p.  293. 


(85)  ina  X  pale-ia  VIII  Sanitu   (naru)  Purattu  e-bir  ala-ni  §a 


300  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

cities  of  Sangara  of  Carchemish.  (86)  I  marched  to  the 
cities  of  Arame,  and  captured  Arne,  his  royal  city,  with 
one  hundred  of  its  villages. 

(87)  In  the  eleventh  of  my  years  of  reign  I  crossed, 
for  the  ninth  time,  the  Euphrates  and  captured  cities 
without  number.  I  went  up  to  the  cities  of  the  Hittite 
countiy,  and  (88)  of  Hamath,  and  captured  eighty -nine 
cities.  Bir-idri  of  Damascus  and  twelve  kings  of  the 
Hittite  territory  trusted  (89)  to  their  arms.  I  accom- 
plished their  defeat. 

(m)Sa-an-ga-ra  Gar-ga-mis-a-a  ak-su-ud  (86)  a-na  ala-ni  sa  (m)A-ra- 
me  ak-tf-rib  (alu)  Ar-ni-e  alu  sarru-ti-su  adi  IC  ala-ni-iu  aksu-ud 
(87)  ina  XI  pale-ia  IX  sanitu  (naru)  Purattu  e-bir  ala-ni  a-na  la 
ma-ni  ak§u-ud  a-na  ala-ni  §a  (matu)  Jjat-ti  (88)  §a  (matu)  A-mat- 
a-a  at-[ta]-rad  LXXXIX  al^-ni  aksu-ud (m)  Bir-id-ri  (matu) 
imeriSu  XII  sarra-ni  sa  (m&tu)  Hat-ti  (89)  a-na  idi  a-Jia-mis  iz-zi-zu 
abikta-su-nu  as-kun 

The  Bull  Inscription  * 
(84)  In  the  tenth  of  my  years  of  reign  (85)  I  crossed  the 
Euphrates  for  the  eighth  time.  The  cities  of  Sangar  of 
Carchemish  I  destroyed,  wasted,  [and]  burned  with  fire. 
From  the  cities  (86)  of  Carchemish  I  departed,  [and] 
approached  the  cities  of  Arame.  I  captured  Arne,  the 
city  of  his  lordship;  one  hundred  cities  of  its  environs 
(87)  I  destroyed,  wasted,  [and]  burned  with  fire.  I  made 
a  slaughter  among  them  and  took  away  their  prisoners. 
At  that  time  Bir-idri  of  Damascus,  Irkhuleni  (88)  the 
Hamathite,  together  with  twelve  kings  of  the  sea-coast, 
trusted  in  each  other,  and  marched  against  me  to  give 
war   and   battle.      (89)  I   fought   with   them    (and)    ac- 

»  For  references  to  text  and  translations  see  p.  297. 

(84)  ina  X  pale-ia  (85)  VIII  sanitu  Purat  e-bir  ala-ni  §a  (m)Sa-an- 
gar  (alu)  Gar-ga-mi§-a-a  ab-bul  a-kur  ina  isati  a§ru-up  istu  ala-ni 
(86)  §a  (alu)  Gar-ga-mi§-a-a  at-tu-mus  a-na  ala-ni  sa  (m)A-ra-me 
ak-tf-rib  (alu)  Ar-ni-e  alu  sarru-ti-su  ak§u-ud  a-di  IC  ala-ni  sa  li- 
me-tu-§u  (87)  ab-biil  a-kur  ina  isati  asru-up  dikta-§u-nu  a-duk 
6al-la-su-nu  a§-lu-la  ina  u-me-su-ma  (m) Bir-id-ri  §a  (matu) 
Iraeri-§u  (m)Tr-J}u-le-ni  (88)  (mdtu)  A-ma-ta-a-a  a-di  XII  sarra-ni 
Sa  §i-di  tam-tli  a-na  ?V/(pl)  a-Jja-miS  it-tak-lu-ma  a-na  e-pc§  kabli 
u  tafeazi  a-na  irti-ia  it-bu-ni  (89)  it-ti-su-nu  am-dab-bi-?i  abikta- 


SHALMANESER  III  301 

complished  their  defeat.  Their  chariots,  horsemen,  [and] 
war  equipments  I  took  from  them;  they  fled  to  save 
their  Hves.* 

(90)  In  the  eleventh  of  my  years  of  reign  I  de- 
parted from  Nineveh  and  crossed  for  the  ninth  time 
the  Euphrates  at  high  water.  I  captured  ninety-seven 
cities  of  Sangar;  (91)  I  captured,  destroyed,  wasted,  and 
burned  with  fire  one  hundred  cities  of  Arame.  I  reached 
the  side  of  the  Amanus  [and]  crossed  Mount  Yaraku;  I 
climbed  up  to  the  Hamathite  cities  [and]  captured  the 
(92)  city  of  Ashtamaku  with  ninety-seven  of  its  cities. 
I  made  a  slaughter  and  carried  away  prisoners  from 
them. 

At  that  time  Bir-idri  of  Damascus,  Irkhuleni  of 
Hamath,  (93)  with  twelve  kings  of  the  sea-coast,  trusted  in 
each  other  and  marched  against  me  to  give  war  and 
battle.  I  fought  with  them  and  (94)  accomplished  their 
defeat.  Ten  thousand  of  their  soldiers  I  desti'oyed  with 
arms;  their  chariots,  horsemen,  [and]  war  equipments  I 
took  from  them.  On  my  return  I  captured  Apparasu, 
(95)  a  fortress  of  Arame.  At  that  time  I  received  the 
tribute  of  Kalparundi  of    Patin,  silver  and  gold   bars, 

I  The  account  here  given  of  a  campaign  in  850  against  the  peoples 
of  Damascus  and  Hamath  is  not  confirmed  in  the  other  inscriptions  of 
this  king,  and  must  be  due  to  an  erroneous  duplication  upon  the  Bull 
Inscription.  The  language  is  the  same  as  that  given  under  the  eleventh 
year  (849),  and  must  be  an  accidental  mistake  for  the  tenth  year  (850). 

§u-nu  as-kun  narkabati-§u-nu  bit-Jjal-la-§u-nu  u-nu-ut  tajjazi-§u-nu 
e-kim-su-nu  a-na  §u-zu-ub  napsate-§u-nu  e-li-ii  (90)  ina  XI  pale-ia 
i§tu  (alu)  Ni-nu-a  at-tu-mus  IX  sanitu  Purat  ina  mi-li-sa  e-bir 
XCVII  ala-ni  sa  (m)Sa-an-ga-ar  aksu-ud  C  ala-ni  §a  (m)A-ra-me 
(91)  ak§u-ud  ab-bul  a-kur  ina  i§ati  asru-up  si-di  (§adii) 
IJa-ma-ni  as-bat  (§adtl)  la-ra-ku  a(t)-ta-bal-kat  a-na  ala-ni 
§a  (matu)  A-ma-ta-a-a  at-tar-da  (92)  (alu)  A§-ta-mar-ku  a-di 
XCIX  ala-ni  ak§u-ud  dikta-§u-nu  a-duk  §al-Ia-su-nu  a§-lu-Ia  ina 
(i-me-§u-ma  (m)Bir-id-ri  sa  (matu)  imeri-su  (m)Ir-Jju-li-m  (m4tu) 
A-ma-ta-a-a  (9.3)  a-di  XII  sarra-ni  sa  si-di  tam-di  a-na  id{pl)  a-Jja- 
mi§  it-tak-lu-ma  a-na  e-pes  kabli  u  tajjazi  ina  irti-ia  it-bu-ni  it-ti- 
§u-nu  am-da^-bi-si  abikta-su-nu  (94)  as-kun  XM  sabe  ti-du-ki-§u- 
nu  ina  kakke  li-sam-kit  narkabati-su-nu  bit-Jjal-la-Su-nu  u-nu-ut 
ta-{ja-zi-§u-nu  e-kim-§u-nu  ina  ta-ia-ar-ti-ia  (alu)  Ap-pa-ra-zu 
(95)  alu  dan-nu-ti-§u  §a  (m)A-ra-me  ak§u-ud  ina  (l-me-§u-ma 
ma-da-tu    §a    (m)Kal-pa-ru-un-di    (matu)    Pa-ti-na-a-a    kaspu(pl) 


302  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

horses,  cattle,  sheep,  (96)  stuffs,  and  cloths,^    I  went  up 
to  the  Amanus;  I  cut  beams  of  cedar  wood. 

»  ?  Linen. 


hur&8u(pl)  anku(pl)  sise  alpe  immere  (96)  (subat)  lu-bul-ti  (subat) 
kite  (pi)  am-bur  a-na  (§adti)  ^a-ma-ni  e-li  (isu)  guSure  (isu)  e-ri-ni 
a-kis 

846  B.  C. 

The  Obelisk  Inscription  ^ 
In  the  fourteenth  of  my  years  of  reign  I  called  out^  the 
land    [and]     crossed     the     Euphrates.       Twelve    kings 
marched    against    me;    (92)  I    fought    with    them    and 
accomphshed  their  defeat. 

The  Bull  Inscription  ^ 
In  the  fourteenth  of  my  years  of  reign  I  called  out  the 
broad  land  without  number.  (100)  With  one  hundred 
and  twenty  thousand  troops  I  crossed  the  Euphrates  at 
high  water.  At  that  time  Bir-idri  of  Damascus,  Ir- 
khuleni  of  Hamath,  (101)  with  twelve  kings  of  the  sea- 
coast,  above  and  below,'  called  out  their  troops  without 
number,  and  marched  against  me.  I  fought  with  them 
and  (102)  accomphshed  their  defeat;  I  destroyed  their 
chariots  and  horsemen;  their  war  equipments  I  took 
from  them.    They  fled  to  save  their  lives. 

>  For  references  to  texts  and  translations  see  pp.  293,  297 
^  That  is,  made  a  levy  of  troops. 
2  That  is,  North  and  South. 

Obelisk: 

ina  XIV  palo-ia  matu  ad-ki  (naru)  Purattu  e-bir  XII  sarrani  ina 
irti-ia  it-bu-ni  [it-ti-§u-nu]  (92)  am-dajj-jji-is  abikta-su-nu  as-kun 

Bull: 

ina  XIV  pale-ia  ma-a-tu  rapa§-tu  a-na  la  ma-ni  ad-ki  it-ti  (100) 
I.C.M,XX.M  ummanfitc-ia  (niiru)  Purat  ina  mi-li-§a  e-bir  ina  u-me- 
§u-ma  (m)Bir-id-ri  §a  (matu)  Dimasku  (m)Ir-J}u-le-ni  (matu)  A-ma- 
ta-a-a  a-di  (101)  XII  sarra-ni  sa  si-di  tam-di  eliti  u  saliti  umm^nate- 
Su-nu  ma'adati  a-na  la  ma-ni  id-ku-ni  a-na  irti-ia  it-bu-ni  it-ti-su-nu 
am-dab-bi-si  (102)  abikta-su-nu  a§-kun  narkabati-su-nu  bit-bal-la- 
§u-nu  a-si-i'  u-nu-ut  labazi-su-nu  e-kim-§u-nu  a-na  sii-zu-ub  napsdte- 
pu-nu  e-li  u 


SHALMANESER  III  303 

842  B.  C. 
The  Obelisk  Inscription  * 
In  the  eighteenth  of  my  years  of  reign  I  crossed  the 
Euphrates  for  the  sixteenth  time.  Hazael  (98)  of  Damascus 
marched  out  to  battle.  One  thousand  one  hundred  and 
twenty -one  of  his  chariots,  [and]  four  hundred  and  seventy 
of  his  horsemen,  with  (99)  his  camp,  I  took  from  him. 

Annalistic  Fragment  2 
(1)  In  the  eighteenth  of  my  years  of  reign  I  crossed, 
for  the  sixteenth  time,  (2)  the  Euphrates.  Hazael  of 
Damascus  (3,  4)  trusted  to  the  great  number  of  his 
troops  (5)  and  called  out  his  troops  in  numbers. 
(6)  Saniru,^  a  peak  in  the  Lebanon  district,  he  made 
into  (8)  his  fortress.  I  fought  with  him  (9)  and  defeated 
him.  Sixteen  thousand  (10)  of  his  soldiers  with  arms 
(11)  I  destroyed  with  arms,  one  thousand  one  hundred 
and  twenty-one  of  his  chariots,  (12)  four  hundred  and 
seventy  of  his  horsemen,  with  his  camp,  (13)  I  took 
from  him.  He  fled  to  save  (14)  his  life.  I  pursued  him 
and    (15)   in   Damascus,  his    royal   city,  shut  him   up. 


1  For  reference  to  text  and  translation  see  p.  293. 

2  The  original  appears  to  have  been  lost.  It  is  published  from  squeezes 
in  III  R.,  5,  No.  6,  and  also  in  Delitzsch,  Assyrische  Lesestiicke,  4te  Auf. 
(Leipzig,  1900),  p.  51f.  Translated  by  Winckler,  in  Kciliyischriftliche 
Bibliothek,  i,  p.  140f.,  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  112. 

'  ^T^lil)  =  Hermon,  Deut.  3.  9. 

Obelisk: 

ina  XVIII  pale-ia  XVI  sanitu  Purattu  e-bir  (m)Ha-za-'-ilu 
(98)  §a  (matu)  Imeri-iu  a-na  tajjazi  it-ba-a  IMICXXI  narkabati-§u 
IVCLXX  bit-Jjal-lu-su  it-ti  (99)  u§-ma-ni-su  e-kim-su 

Fragment: 

(1)  ina  XVIII  pale-ia  XVI  sanitu  (naru)  Purattu  (2)  e-bir 
l^a-za-'-ilu  sa  (matu)  DimaSki  (3)  a-na  gi-bis  um-manati-su  (4)  it- 
ta-kil-ma  ummanati-su  (5)  a-na  ma-'-dis  id-ka-a  (6)  (sadu)  Sa-ni-ru 
uban  §ade(e)  (7)  sa  pu-ut  (sadQ)  Lab-na-na  a-na  dan-nu-ti-iu 
(8)  i§-kun  it-ti-su  am-dab-bi-is  (9)  abikta-su  as-kun  XVIM 
(10)  sabe  ti-du-ki-§u  ina  kakko  (11)  u-§am-kit  IMICXXI  narkabati- 
§u  (12)  IVCLXX  bit-Jial-lu-su  it-ti  us-man-ni-su  (13)  e-kim-su  a-na 
§u-zu-ub  (14)  napsati-su  e-li  arki-su  ar-te-di  (15)  ina  (alu)  Di-mas-ki 


304  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(16)  I  cut  down  his  parks  and  marched  to  the  mountains 
of  (17)  the  Hauran,  Cities  (18)  without  number  I  de- 
stroyed, wasted,  [and]  (19)  burned  with  fire,  and  carried 
away  booty  (20)  without  number,  (21)  I  marched  to 
the  mountains  of  Ba'h-ra'si,^  (22)  a  mountain  which  is 
at  the  head  of  the  sea,  (23)  and  set  up  there  my  royal  por- 
trait. At  that  time  I  received  (24)  the  tribute  of  the  Ty- 
rians,  (25)  Sidonians,  and  of  Jehu,  (26)  of  the  land  of  Omri.^ 

Obelisk  Legend  Beneath  the  Reliefs 
Tribute  of  Jehu,  of  the  land  of  Omri:  silver  (and)  gold, 
a  bowl  (?)  of  gold,  a  basin  (?)  of  gold,  cups  (?)  of  gold, 
pails  of  gold,  bars  of  lead,  sceptres  (?)  for  the  hand  of 
the  king,  and  balsam  woods  I  received  from  him. 

1  At  the  front  of  the  Nahr-el-Kelb,  the  Dog  River,  a  short  distance 
above  Beirut. 

*  Jehu  of  Israel.  The  Assyrian  expression  mar  ffumri,  formerly  trans- 
lated "son  of  Omri,"  means  rather  "the  people  of  the  land  of  Omri," 
as  Bezold  was  the  first  to  discover  (Catalogue  of  the  Cuneiform  Tablets 
of  the  British  Museum,  v,  p.  1994).  See  further  Bezold,  Ninive 
und  Babylon,  3te  Auf.  (Leipzig,  1909),  p.  51. 

alu  §arru-ti-su  e-sir-su  (16)  kire-lu  ak-kis  a-di  sade(e)  (17)  (mS,tu) 
pa-u-ra-ni  a-lik  alani(ni)  (18)  a-na  la  ma-ni  a-bul  a-kur  (19)  ina 
iSati  asrup(up)  §al-la-su-nu  (20)  a-na  la  ma-ni  a§-lu-la  (21)  a-di 
§ade(e)  (§adu)  Ba-'-li-ra-'-si  (22)  §a  re§  tam-di  a-lik  ea-lam  §ami- 
ti-ia  (23)  ina  lib-bi  a§  (!)-kup  ina  u-me-§u-ma  (24)  ma-da-tu  §a 
(raatu)  Sur-ra-a-a  (25)  (matu)  Si-du-na-a-a  §a  (m)Ia-u-a  (26)  m^r 
Hu-um-ri-i  am-Jjur 
Obelisk  Legend: 

ma-da-tu  ia  (m)Ia-u-a  mar  Hu-um-ri-i  kaspe  ^urase  sip(?)-lu 
burasu  zu-ku-tu  ijurasu  ka-bu-a-te  Uurasu  da-la-ni  Jjurasu  anake 
(iau)  bu-but-tu  bu§ti  §arri  (isu)  bu-dil-Jja-ti  am-J}vu--§u 

839  B.  C. 
The  Obelisk  Inscription 
In  the  twenty-first  of  my  years  of  reign  I  crossed  the 
Euphrates  for  the  twenty-first  time,  I  marched  against 
the  cities  of  (103)  Hazael  of  Damascus.  I  captured  four 
of  his  cities,  I  received  the  tribute  of  the  Tyrians, 
(104)  Sidonians  and  Byblians. 

Obelisk: 

ina  XXI  pale-ia  XXI  Sanitu  (n&ru)  Purattu  e-bir  a-na  aldni(m) 
(103)  la.  Ha-za-'-ilu  §a  (mdtu)  Imeri-§u  a-lik  IV  ma-t)a-zi-§u 
akSud(ud)  ma-da-tu  §a  (matu)  Sur-ra-a-a  (104)  (mdtu)  Si-du-na-a-a 
(m&tu)  Gu-bul  (!)-a-a  am-{jur 


ADAD-NIRARI  IV  305 

V.  ADAD-NIRARI  IV  (812-783  B.  C.) 
1.  CALAH  INSCRIPTION* 
(1)  The  palace  of  Adad-nirari,  the  great  king,  the 
powerful  king,  king  of  the  world,  king  of  Assyria,  the 
king  over  whom  from  his  childhood  Ashur,  king  of  the 
Igigi^  had  watched,  and  had  presented  him  with  a  king- 
dom (2)  beyond  compare,  whose  lordship,  like  .  . 
had  proclaimed  over  the  people  of  Assyria,  and  (3)  had 
estabhshed  his  throne;  the  lofty  priest,  who  adorns 
E-sharra,^  the  unwearied  .  .  .  ,  who  holds  in  his  hand 
the  command  of  E-kur;  (4)  who  goes  about  in  the  service 
of  Ashur  his  lord,  and  the  kings  of  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth  (5)  has  he  cast  down  at  his  feet;  who  has  con- 
quered from  Siluna,  (6)  which  lies  in  the  east,  the  lands 
of  Saban,  Ellipi,  Kharkhar,  Araziash,  (7)  Mesu,  Madai, 
Gizilbunda,  in  its  entire  extent,  (8)  Munna,  Parsua, 
Allabria,  Abdadana,  (9)  Nairi,  in  its  entire  extent,  Andiu, 
whose  location  is  far  distant,  (10)  the  mountain  slopes, 
in  their  entire  extent  to  the  coast  of  the  great  sea  of  the 
(11)  east;  who  conquered  from  the  bank  of  the  Euphrates 
the  Hittite  countrj-,  Amurru  in  its  entirety,  (12)  Tyre, 

1  First  published  in  I  Rawlinson,  35,  No.  1.  Translated  by  Abel  in 
Keilinschriftliche  Bihliothek,  i,  pp.  190fF.;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches 
Textbuch,  3te  Auf .,  p.  26f.,  and  by  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  112,  113. 

2  The  gods  and  spirits  of  the  upper  world. 
'  The  temple  of  Ashur,  called  also  Ekur. 

(1)  e-kal  (m)  Adad-nirari  §arru  rabu  §arru  dan-nu  §ar  ki§§ati  §ar 
(matu)  A§sur  sarru  §a  ina  mari-su  Asur  sar  (ilu)  Igigi  ut-tu-§u-ma  mal- 
kut  (2)  la  sa-na-an  u-mal-lu-u  ka-tus-§u  ri-'-u-su  kima  ri-ti  eli  nise 
(matu)  Assur  u-te-bu-ma  (3)  u-sar-si-du  kussa-su  §angu  ellu  za-nin 
E-sar-ra  la  mu-par-ku-u  mu-rim  pa-an  E-kur  (4)  sa  ina  tukul-ti 
(ilu)  Asur  bcli-lu  illi-ku-ma  mal-ki  §a  kib-rat  irbit-ti  (5)  u-sik- 
ni-§u  a-na  sepa-su  ka-iid  i§tu  (sadu)  Si-lu-na  (6)  sa  na-pajj  (ilu) 
§am-li  (matu)  sab  el-li-pi  (matu)  Har-Jjar  (matu)  A-ra-zi-a§ 
(7)  (matu)  Me-su  (matu)  Ma-da-a-a  (matu)  Gi-zil-bu-un-da  ana 
si-i}ir-ti-§u  (8)  (matu)  Mu-un-na  (matu)  Par-su-a  (matu)  Al-lab-ri-ia 
(matu)  Ab-da-da-na  (9)  (matu)  Na-'-ri  ana  pat  gim-ri-sa  (matu) 
An-di-u  §a  a-§ar-su  ru-ku  (10)  mid-liak  sadu(u)  a-na  pat  gim-ri-§u 
a-di  eli  tam-dim  rabi-ti  (11)  §a  na-pab  (ilu)  sam-si  istu  eli  (naru) 
Purattu  (matu)  ^atti  (matu)  A-mur-ri  ana  si-J}ir-ti-§a  (12)  (matu) 
Sur-ru   (matu)  Si-du-nu  mat  PJu-um-ri-i  (matu)  U-du-mu  (matu) 


306  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Sidon,  the  land  of  Omri/  Edom,  Palastu,^  (13)  to 
the  coast  of  the  great  sea  of  the  west  had  cast  them- 
selves at  my  feet,  (14)  I  laid  tribute  and  taxes  upon 
them, 

(15)  I  marched  against  Damascus,  I  shut  up  Mari', 
the  king  of  Damascus,  (16)  in  Damascus,  his  royal  city. 
(17)  The  fear  of  the  brightness  of  Ashur  his^  lord,  smote 
him  to  earth,  he  took  my  feet  and  (18)  surrendered.* 
Two  thousand  three  hundred  talents  of  silver,  twenty 
talents  of  gold,  (19)  three  thousand  talents  of  copper, 
five  thousand  talents  of  iron,  colored  garments,  linen  (?), 
(20)  an  ivory  bed,  an  ivory  couch  with  inlaid  border,  his 
possessions,  his  goods  (21)  in  unmeasured  number  in 
Damascus,  his  royal  city,  I  took  in  his  palace.  (22)  All 
the  kings  of  Chaldea  surrendered.  I  laid  tribute  and 
taxes  upon  them  (23)  for  the  future.  Babylon,  Borsippa, 
and  Kutha  (24)  brought  pure  offerings  to  the  oracles  of 
the  god  Bel,  Nebu,  Nergal    .     .     . 


1  Israel. 

2  Philistia. 

3  "His,"  so  the  original.    It  should  be  "my." 

■•  This  campaign  was  useful  to  Israel  in  affording  her  a  short  breathing 
spell  from  Aramsean  attacks.  For  this  reason  Winckler  (Geschichte 
Israels,  p.  154)  desires  to  apply  to  Adad-nirari  the  passage,  "And  the 
Lord  gave  Israel  a  saviour,  so  that  they  went  out  from  under  the  hand 
of  the  Syrians"  (2  Kings  13.  5),  and  Jeremias  {Das  alte  Testament  im 
Lichte  des  altcn  Orients,  2d  edition,  p.  517).  Otto  Schroeder  has  returned 
to  this  again,  arguing  (Orientalistische  Lnteraturzeitung ,  1912,  No.  2, 
col  63)  that  the  Hebrew  words  saviour  and  helper  are  translations  of 
second  half  of  the  Assyrian  king's  name.  But  tiie  reference  is  surely 
to  Jeroboam,  as  is  made  clear  by  2  Kings  14.  26,  27.  See  on  the  passage 
Kittel,  and  also  Benzinger. 


Pa-la-as-tu  (13)  a-cli  eli  tam-dim  rabi-ti  §a  sul-mu  (ilu)  sam-si  ana 
§epa-ia  (14)  u-Sik-ni§  biltu  ma-da-tu  eli-§u-nu  u-kin  a-na  (15)  matu 
DimaSki  lu-u  a-lik  (m)Ma-ri-'  Sarru  §a  matu  Imeri-su  (16)  ina 
(alu)  Di-ma-a§-ki  alu  sarrii-ti-su  lu-u  e-6ir-§u  (17)  pul-^i  me-lam-me  §a 
A§ur  beli-§u  is-bup-§u-ma  §ep^-ia  is-bat  (18)  ar-du-ti  epus(u§) 
MMCCC  bilat  kaspi  XX  bilat  feurasi '(19)  MMM  bilat  siparri  V.M 
bilat  parzilli  lu-bul-ti  bir-me  kite  (20)  ir§u  iinni  ni-mat-ti  §inni 
ib-zi  tam-li-e  bu§fi-§u  §a-su-§u  (21)  ana  la  ma-ni  ina  Di-ma-a§-ki 
maljaz  larrO-ti-su  ina  ki-rib  ekalli-§u  am-bur  (22)  §aiTani(ni)  §a 
(matu)  Kal-di  k&li-§u-nu  ar-du-ti  e-pu-§u  biltu  ma-da-tu  ana  u- 
(23)-um  za-ti  eli-su-nu  u-kin  Babilu  Bar-sip  Kut<i  (24)  ri-ijat  (ilu) 
Bel  (ilu)  NabO  (ilu)  Nergal  lu-u  is-§u-ni  niki  ellMi 


NEBO  STATUE  307 

2.  NEBO  STATUE  FROM  CALAH ' 

(1)  To  Nebo,  the  powerful,  the  exalted,  the  child  of 
Esagil,  the  majestic  leader,  (2)  the  strong  prince,  the  son 
of  Nudimmut,^  whose  command  is  exalted,  the  (3)  mes- 
senger of  cunning  things,  who  rules  over  all  heaven  and 
earth,  who  knows  all  things,  (4)  whose  ear  is  wide  open, 
who  holds  the  tablet  stylus,  who  takes  the  prisoner's 
hand,  the  merciful,  the  sorcerer,  who  (5)  is  able  to  cleanse 
or  bewitch  the  beloved  of  Bel,  the  lord  of  lords,  (6)  whose 
power  is  beyond  dispute,  without  whom  naught  is  de- 
termined in  heaven,  (7)  the  compassionate,  the  forgiving, 
whose  condescension  is  good,  who  dwells  in  Ezida,  which 
is  in  Calah,  (8)  the  great  lord,  his  lord  has  this  been 
made  and  presented,  for  the  life  of  Adad-nirari,  the  king 
of  Ashur,  his  lord,  and  for  the  life  (9)  of  Sammuramat,^ 
mistress  of  the  palace,  his  mistress,  by  Bel-tarsi-ilu-ma, 
(10)  governor  of  Calah,  Khamadi,  Sirgana,  Temeni, 
laluna,  (11)  for  his  life,  for  the  length  of  his  days,  in- 
crease of  his  years,  the  wellbeing  of  his  house,  and  his 

1  Published  I  R.,  35,  No.  2;  Abel  and  Winckler,  Keilschrifttexte  sum 
Gebrauch  bei  Vorlesungen,  p.  14.  Translated  by  Hommel,  Geschichte 
Babyloniens  und  Assyriens,  p.  630;  by  Abel,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek, 
i,  p.  193;  by  Winckler,  Keilinschnftliches  TextbiLch  zum  Alten  Testament, 
ate  Auf.,  pp.  27,  28. 

2  Nudimmut  =  Ea. 

»  Sammuramat,  who  is  the  original  of  the  legendary  Semiramis,  was 
the  wife  of  Shamshi-Adad  IV,  and  the  mother  of  Adad-nirari  IV,  who 
here  calls  her  "mistress  of  the  palace."  See  the  most  interesting  study 
by  C.  F.  Lehmann-Haupt,  Die  Historische  Semiramis  und  ihre  Zeit. 
(Tvibingen,  1910). 

(1)  a-na  (ilu)  Nabtl  da-pi-ni  §a-ki-e  mar  (ilu)  E-sag-gil  igigallu  §it- 
ra-iju  (2)  rubu  kas-ka-§u  mar  (ilu)  Nu-dim-mut  §a  ki-bit-su  majj-rat 
(3)  abkal  nik-la-a-ti  pa-kid  ki§-§at  §ami-e  irsi-tim  mu-du-u  mimma 
Sum-§u  (4)  rap-§a  uz-ni  ta-me-ilj  kan  dup-pi  a-iji-zu  kat  ka-mi  ri-me- 
nu-u  mu§-ta-lu  (5)  §a  §u-ud-du  u  §u-lu-bu  ba-Iu-u  it-ti-§u  na-ra-am 
(ilu)  Enlil  bel  beli-e  (6)  §a  la  il-§a-na-nu  dan-nu-su  §a  balu-u§-§u 
ina  §ami-e  la  i§-§a-ka-nu  mil-ku  (7)  ri-me-nu-u  ta-ia-a-ru  §a  na-a§- 
J3ur-§u  tabu  a-§ib  E-zi-da  §a  ki-rib  (alu)  Kal-Jji  (8)  belu  rabd  bel-§u 
a-na  balat  (m)Adad-nir4ri  §ar  (matu)  A§§ur  beli-§u  u  balat 
(9)  (ameltu)  Sa-am-mu-ra-mat  amelit  ekalli  belti-§u  (m)Bel-tar-si- 
ilu-ma  (amelu)  §akin  (10)  (alu)  Kal-|)i  (m4tu)  ^^-me-di  (mdtu) 
Sir-ga-na  (matu)  Te-mi-ni  (matu)  la-lu-na  (11)  a-na  bal^t  napsdti- 
§u  arak  1imi-§u  gum-ud  §anati-§u  §ul-mu  biti-§u  u  ni§I-gu  la  ba§<i 


308  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

people,  that  illness  may  not  befall  his  posterity.  (12)  Let 
every  later  prince  trust  in  Nebo,  trust  not  in  any  other 
god.' 

>  Winckler  {Keilinscriftliches  Textbuch,  3te  Auf.,  p.  28,  footnote) 
refers  to  the  last  line  as  having  a  "monotheistic  tendency."  It  may, 
rather,  have  a  henotheistic  tendency,  but  even  this  is  dubious  in  tne 
light  of  the  king's  other  inscriptions. 

mums  pirj}i-§u  (12)  u-§e-pi§-ma  i^is  ma-nu  ar-ku-u  a-na  (ilu)  NabQ 
na-atr^kil  ana  ilu  5a-ni-ma  la  ta-tak-kil 

VI.  TIGLATHPILESER  IV  (745-727  B.  C.) 

There  was  a  great  civil  war  in  Assyria  in  the  year 
746,  and  at  its  close  there  appeared  a  new  order  in  the 
kingdom.  Before  it  there  had  ruled  a  weak  descendant 
of  the  ancient  line  of  kings  who  had  made  the  name  of 
Assyria  feared  from  the  eastern  mountains  to  the 
western  sea.  In  his  hands  the  power  which  had  swept 
with  a  force  almost  resistless  was  a  useless  thing.  Wlien 
he  was  gone  the  sceptre  was  grasped  by  a  hand  as  firm 
as  ever  had  been  known  in  the  kingdom,  and  its  every 
move  was  directed  by  a  mind  full  of  original  creative 
impulse. 

The  new  king  was  proclaimed  under  the  name  and 
style  of  Tiglathpileser  in  Assyria,  and  later  under  the 
name  of  Pulu'  in  Babylonia.  He  does  not  give  the 
name  of  his  father  in  any  of  his  inscriptions,  and  it  is 
quite  clear  that  he  was  not  a  descendant  of  the  royal 
line,  but  a  usurper  raised  to  the  throne  by  his  own 
ability.^ 

1  The  name  in  Assyrian  is  Tukulti-abal-esarra,  which  signifies,  "My 
help  is  in  the  son  of  Esharra."  The  name  in  the  Old  Testament  is  writ- 
ten regularly  Tiglathpileser,  but  appears  erroneously  written  Tilgath- 
pihieser  in  1  Chron.  5.  6,  26,  and  2  Chron.  28.  20.  The  name  is  written 
exactly  the  same  as  in  the  former  Hebrew  writing  in  the  inscription  of 
Panammu  found  at  Sinjirli  (Ausgrabungen  in  Sendschirli,  verofi'entlicht 
vom  Orient-Komitee  zu  Berlin,  i,  pp.  55ff.).  The  Ptolemaic  Canon 
writes  the  name  Poros;  see  p.  239. 

2  Winckler  (Vorda-asiatische  Geschichte,  p.  39)  hazards  the  conjecture 
that  he  may  have  been  a  son  of  .\dad-nirari  IV,  but  marks  it  with  a 
querj-.    He  gives  no  ground  for  the  suggestion,  nor  do  I  know  of  any. 


TIGLATHPILESER  IV  309 

In  the  very  first  year  of  his  reign  Tiglathpileser  found 
the  opportunity  for  a  display  of  his  double  skill  as  a 
general  and  as  an  organizer.  Since  747  Babylonia  had 
been  under  the  rule  of  Nabonassar,  who  was  unable  to 
hold  in  check  the  Aramaeans,  who  were  invading  the 
land  from  the  south,  threatening  to  engulf  Babylonian 
civilization  and  supplant  it  with  their  own.  They  were 
in  possession  of  Sippar  and  Dur-Kurigalzu,  from  which 
every  semblance  of  Nabonassar's  dominion  had  dis- 
appeared. It  is  probable  that  he  had  asked  for  the 
intervention  of  his  powerful  neighbor,  for  Tiglathpileser 
was  hailed  as  a  deliverer  as  he  marched  southward.  He 
drove  the  Aramseans  before  him,  and  reorganized  the 
administrative  system  of  the  country.  Nabonassar  re- 
tained, indeed,  the  royal  title,  but  the  real  king  was 
Tiglathpileser. 

Two  expeditions  east  of  the  Tigris  speedily  brought 
those  great  provinces  of  which  Namri  was  the  chief 
into  subjection,  but  Media  still  remained  practically 
independent. 

During  the  period  of  Assyrian  decline,  before  Tiglath- 
pileser came  to  power,  the  kingdom  of  Khaldia  (Urartu) 
had  enjoyed  a  succession  of  kings  whose  prowess  had 
gradually  won  all  that  had  been  lost  to  Assyria  under 
the  vigorous  blows  of  Shalmaneser  III.  Sarduris  II, 
perhaps  the  greatest  of  these  kmgs,  had  broken  down 
the  whole  circle  of  tribute-paying  states  dependent  upon 
Assyria  in  the  north.  He  had  overrim  the  territory 
north  of  the  Taurus  and  west  of  the  Euphrates,  and 
even  dared  to  call  himself  king  of  Suri,  that  is,  of  Syria. 
Assisted  by  a  coalition  of  several  northern  princes,  he 
marched  westward  and  seemed  ready  to  make  this 
claim  good.  Tiglathpileser  accepted  the  challenge,  and 
struck  his  first  blow  by  laying  siege  to  Arpad.    Sarduris 


310  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

responded,  not  by  attempting  to  assist  the  endangered 
city,  but  by  striking  directly  at  Assyria.  Tiglathpileser 
turned  upon  him,  and  the  two  armies  met  in  the  south- 
eastern part  of  Kummulih,^  where  the  Assyrians  gained 
a  victory  and  pursued  the  fleeing  Sarduris  as  far  as  the 
Euphrates  north  of  Amid.  Arpad  held  out  for  three 
years  (742-740),  and  when  finally  reduced  it  was  made 
the  first  Assyrian  province  in  Syria.^  Immediately  upon 
its  surrender  deputations  from  nearly  all  the  Syro- 
Phoenician  states  arrived  bearing  presents  in  token  of 
their  acceptance  of  the  overlordship  of  Assyria.  The 
small  state  of  Unqi  continued  in  rebellion,  and  had  to 
be  brought  into  subjection  by  the  capture  of  its  capital, 
Kinalia.  It  received  an  Assyrian  governor,  and  was 
formed  into  a  province  of  the  now  rapidly  growuig 
empire.  During  the  years  739-735  Tiglathpileser  was 
busied  with  campaigns  into  Armenia  and  into  Media. 
From  the  former  were  taken  two  districts,  UUuba  and 
Kilkhi,  to  receive  Assyrian  governors,  and  so  assist  in 
holding  back  the  kings  of  Khaldia  from  invasions  of 
Syria. 

As  soon  as  the  Assyrian  army  had  been  withdrawn 
from  Syria  the  states  which  had  sent  tribute  were 
quickly  ready  to  unite  in  resisting  any  further  payments 
to  the  new  monarch  of  Assyria.  It  was  natural  enough 
to  pay  tribute  when  an  Assyrian  army  was  standing 
near  by  threatening  reprisals;  it  was  quite  a  different 
matter  to  send  treasure  away  to  Assyria  when  there 
was  none  to  enforce  its  collection.  Nineteen  states 
united  to  resist  the  payment,  emboldened  by  the  ab- 
sence of  Tiglathpileser,  among  them  Hamath,  Damascus, 
Kummukh,  Tyre,  Gebal,  Que,  Melid,  Carchemish,  and 


1  The  later  well-known  Kommagene,  but  covering  more  territory 

2  An  echo  of  tliis  victorious  campaign  appears  in  2  Kings  19.  11-13. 


TIGLATHPILESER  IV  311 

Samaria,  while  Azariah  of  Ja'udi^  (Yaudi)  was  the 
leader  among  them.  Tiglathpileser  came  west  at  once 
and  captured  "the  city  of  Kullani,"^  as  the  eponym 
canon  informs  us,  but  with  the  order  of  the  campaign 
we  are,  unhappily,  not  fully  acquainted  because  of  the 
fragmentary  character  of  the  king's  annals.  The  re- 
maining states,  except  Yaudi,  paid  the  tribute,  and  so 
for  a  time  at  least  assured  their  security.  The  territory 
of  the  rebels,  in  its  northern  portion,  received  30,000 
colonists  from  UUuba  and  Kilkhi,  and  thousands  were 
carried  out  of  it.  Menahem  of  Israel  paid  a  tribute  of 
1,000  shekels,^  which  secured  for  him  the  continuation 
of  his  rule,  but  a  new  province  was  constituted  in  the 
north,  and  over  it  was  seated  as  governor  the  son  of 
Tiglathpileser,  who  afterward  succeeded  to  the  throne 
under  the  name  of  Shalmaneser. 

The  difficulties  in  the  west  were  by  no  means  con- 
cluded; they  were,  indeed,  scarcely  more  than  well 
begun.  Damascus  had  sent  tribute,  but  it  had  not 
surrendered,  and  no  Assyrian  king  had  set  foot  within 
its  walls.  Rezon  was  now  king  and  was  determined  to 
hold    out   against   the    Assyrians    to    the   last.     The 


1  The  name  "Azariah"  corresponds  exactly  with  the  name  of  the  King 
Azariah  of  Judah  (2  Kings  15.  1,  2),  called  also  Uzziah  (2  Chron.  26.  1), 
and  the  name  "Ja'udi,"  "Yaudi, "^  corresponds  perfectly  with  "Judah." 
It  was  natural,  therefore,  that,  as  they  were  contemporaneous,  the 
King  Azariah  of  these  inscriptions  should  be  accepted  as  the  Azariah 
(Uzziah)  of  Judah;  so  Schrader  argued  {Keilinschriften  und  Geschicht- 
forschung,  pp.  395-421),  and  so  scholars  generally  agreed,  as  I  also  did 
myself  (History  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  ii,  pp.  119ff.).  It  is  now  clear 
that  this  is  incorrect.  The  land  here  referred  to  is  a  district  of  Sam'al 
(Zenjirli),  of  which  Panammu  was  king,  whose  inscription,  found  at 
Zenjirli,  repeatedly  invokes  the  gods  of  Ja'udi  (Ausgrabungen  in  Send- 
schirli  I,  Mittheilungen  aus  den  Orientalischen  Sammlungen,  Konigl. 
Museen  zu  Berlin,  Heft  xi,  Berlin,  1893,  pp.  64,  79).  The  credit  of  per- 
ceiving these  facts  belongs  in  the  first  instance  to  Winckler  (Altorien- 
talische  Forschungen,  i,  p.  1,  Das  Syrische  Land  Jaudi  und  der  angebliche 
Azarja  von  Juda). 

2  KuUani,  the  modem  KuUanhou,  located  about  six  miles  from  Tell 
Arfad  (Arpad).  It  appears  in  Isa.  10.  9  in  the  form  Calno  and  in 
Amos  6.  2  is  called  Calneh.     See  Gray  and  Driver  on  the  passages. 

«  2  Kings  15.  19. 


312  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

strategy  of  Tiglathpilcscr  was  of  the  highest  order,  and 
his  plans  for  stranghng  Damascus  proceeded  steadily 
and  resistlessly.  In  734  he  went  straight  to  the  coast 
of  the  Mediterranean,  having  crossed  the  plains  of  Syria 
near  Damascus.  His  course  was  southward,  and  either 
Ashdod  or  Ekron  was  first  taken,  and  then  Gaza  was 
approached.  Hanno,  the  king,  fled  to  Egypt,  Gaza  was 
taken  and  its  gods  and  goods  carried  away  to  Assyria. 

Pekah  was  now  king  of  Samaria,  and  the  weak  and 
vacillating  Ahaz  was  on  the  throne  of  Judah  which  had 
so  lately  been  occupied  by  Ahaziah.  Even  in  the  very 
presence  of  the  Assyrian  menace  these  western  states 
were  ever  engaged  in  a  game  of  small  and  selfish  politics. 
Rezon  of  Damascus  and  Pekah  now  united  to  wreak 
vengeance  upon  Ahaz  and  enrich  their  own  kingdoms. 
Helpless  before  such  a  threat,  Ahaz  appealed  to  Tiglath- 
pileser  for  assistance,  an  appeal  certain  of  a  speedy  hear- 
ing, Tiglathpileser  determined  to  strike  Samaria  first,  and 
immediately  upon  his  reappearance  in  the  west  the  Syro- 
Phoenician  allies  withdrew  from  southern  Judah.  Tig- 
lathpileser apparently  entered  Samaria  from  the  plain  of 
Esdraelon,  and  took  Ijon,  Abel-Beth-Ma'aka,  Janoah,  Qa- 
desh,  and  Hazor,  and  overran  the  whole  of  Gilead,Galilee, 
and  Naphtali,  carrying  away  large  numbers  into  captiv- 
ity.* Pekah  was  slain  by  a  party  of  assassins,  and  Hosea 
appointed  king  in  his  stead  by  the  Assyrian  monarch. 

Tiglathpileser  was  now  free  to  turn  to  the  far  greater 
task  of  overcoming  Damascus.  Rezon  met  him  and 
was  defeated,  making  a  very  narrow  personal  escape. 
The  whole  country  was  desolated,  Tiglathpileser  boast- 
ing that  he  had  destroyed  at  this  time  five  hundred  and 
ninety-one  cities,  whose  inhabitants,  numbering  thou- 
sands, were  carried  away,  with  all  their  possessions,  to 

«  2  Kings  15.  29. 


TIGLATHPILESER  IV  ANNALS  313 

Assyria.     At  last,  about  the  end  of  732,  Damascus  fell 
into  his  hands. 

The  success  of  Tiglathpileser  IV  in  the  west  had  ex- 
ceeded the  dreams  of  Shalmaneser  III,  who  first  began 
these  invasions.  By  his  colonizing  methods  he  had 
begun  the  assimilation  of  these  diverse  populations 
into  one  common  whole.  He  had  extended  Assyrian 
commerce  across  the  Euphrates  valley  and  over  all 
Syria  to  the  Phoenician  and  Philistine  cities.  Had 
his  people  been  native  to  the  sea-coast,  he  might 
have  undertaken  to  snatch  the  commerce  of  the  Medi- 
terranean. The  concluding  years  of  Tiglathpileser's 
reign  were  occupied  in  righting  troublous  situations  in 
Babylonia.  In  733  Nabonassar  died  and  was  succeeded 
by  his  son,  Nabunadinzer,  who  died  in  the  second  year 
of  his  reign  by  the  hands  of  an  assassin,  Nabu-shum- 
ukin,  who  reigned  only  one  month,  to  be  deposed  by 
Ukinzer,  a  Chaldean  prince  of  Bit-Amukkani.  This  was 
in  732,  and  Tiglathpileser  was  in  camp  before  Damascus. 
In  731  he  appeared  determined  to  establish  a  new  order. 
Ukinzer  fled  from  Babylon  on  his  approach,  but  pre- 
pared for  a  siege  in  his  old  capital  of  Sapia.  Tiglath- 
pileser was  unable  to  take  it,  perhaps  on  account  of  the 
lateness  of  the  season.  It  was  taken  in  730,  and  on  New 
Year's  Day,  728,  Tiglathpileser  was  crowned  king  of  Baby- 
lon.   In  the  month  of  Tibet,  727,  the  great  king  died. 

1.  ANNALS  M738) 
103  .     .     .     [In]  the  course  of  my  campaign  [I  received] 
the  tribute  of  the  kings  of  [.     .     .] 

'  Published,  transliterated,  and  translated  by  Rost,  Die  Keilschrift- 
texte  Tiglat-Pilesers,  iii  (1893).  See  i,  pp.  ISff.,  Plates  xx,  xxi,  xv,  xvi. 
Compare  also  Winckler,  Kcilinschriftliches  Tcxtbuch  zum  Alten  Testa- 
ment, 3te  Auf.,  pp.  28ff.;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte 
und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  llSff. 

(103)  .  [ina]  me-ti-ik    girri-ia    man-da-at-tu  §a   §ar[ram] 


314  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

104  .     .     .     Az]ariah  of  Ja'udi  (Yaudi)  like    .     .     . 

105  .     .     .     Azariah  of  Ja'udi  in 

106  .     .     .     without  number  exalted  to  heaven 
107 

.     .     ,     with  eyes  as  from  heaven 

108  ...     by  means  of  an  assault  of  foot-soldiers 

109  .     .     .     the    advance    of    the    powerful    troops    of 

Asshur  they  heard,  and  their  hearts  feared 
110 I  destroyed,  wasted,  burned  with  fire 

111  .     .     .     who  had  taken  the  part  (?)  of  Azariah  and 

strengthened  him 

112  .     .     .     Hke  vinestocks 
113 was  hard 

114 was  closed  (?)  and  high     .     .     . 

115 was  situated  and  its  exit     .     .     . 

116 he  made  deep     .     .     . 

117 he  set  his  arms  in  order  against 

118 he  (?  I)  made  them  bear 

119 his  great  men  hke 

[120-122  destroyed] 

123  .     .     .     Azariah     .     .     . 

.     .     .     a  palace  of  my  royalty     .     .     . 

124  .     .     .    tribute  hke  [the  Assyrian  I  laid  upon  them] 

125  .    .    .    Kul[lani  (?)    .    .    .    his  confederation    .    .    . 

.  .  .  (104)  .  .  .  [Az-ri]-ia-a-u  (matu)  la-u-da-a-a  kima  .  .  . 
(105)  .  .  .  A]z-ri-ia-u  (matu)  la-u-di  ina  .  .  .  (106)  .  .  . 
[a}-na  la  ni-bi  ana  Sami-e  §a-ku-u  .  .  .  (107)  .  .  .  ina  ena 
ki-i  §a  ul-tu  §ami-e  .  .  .  (108)  .  .  .  [i]-na  mit-Jju-us  zu-ki  §ep& 
[a-ka-am]  (109)  [um-ma-na-at]  ASur  gab-sa-te  i§-mu-ma 
ip-lab  •  •  •  (110)  .  .  .  ab-bul  ak-kur  ina  [isati  a§-ru-up] 
...  (Ill)  .  .  .  [a-na]  [Az-ri-i]a-a-u e-ki-mu  u-dan-ni-§u-ma  .  .  . 
(112)  .  .  .  kima  (isu)  gup-ni  .  .  .  (113)  .  .  .  §um-ru- 
sa-at  .  .  .  (114)  .  .  '  .  id-lit-ma  §a-ka-at  .  .  .  (115)  .  .  . 
§it-ku-nu-ma  mu-8a-§u  .  .  .  (116).  .  .  [u]-§a-pil-ma  .  .  . 
(117)  .  .  .  tukiati-§u  u-ra-kis  a-na  .  .  .  (118)  .  .  .  u-§a- 
az-bil-§u  nu-ti-ma  .  .  .  (119).  .  .  su  rabdti  kima  kdr  .  .  . 
[Lines  120-122  are  totally  destroyed.]  (123)  .  .  .  (m)Az-ri-a-[u] 
.  .  .  ckal  §arru  (?)-ti-ia  .  .  .  (124).  .  .  ma-da-at-tu  ki-i 
da  [mdtu  A§-§u-ri  e-mid-su-nu-ti  (125)  .  .  .  ma  (alu)  Kul-[la-ni?] 
.     .     .    [(alu)  gu-ub]-lu    .     .     .    kit-ri-su  (alu)     .     .     .    [(alu)  ar- 


TIGLATHPILESER  IV  ANNALS  315 

126  .     .     •     the    cities    Usnu,    Siannu,    Si[inirra],  Rash- 

puna  (?)  on  the  sea-coast,  together  with  the  cities 
as  far  as  the  mountain  of  Saue, 

127  a  mountain  which  reaches  (?)  to  the  Lebanon,  and 

Mount  Ba'Iisapuna  as  far  as  Mount  Ammana/ 
the  mountain  of  the  Urkarinu  wood,  and  Sau 
in  its  entirety,  the  district  of  the  city  of  Kar- 
Hadad, 

128  the  city  of  Khatarikka,^  in  the  district  of  the  city  of 

Nuqudina,  Mount  Ivhasu,  with  the  cities  of  its 
environs,  the  city  of  Ara,  both  of  them, 

129  with  the  cities  of  their  environs.  Mount  Sarbiia,  in 

its  entirety,  the  cities  of  Aslikhani,  Jadabi,  Mount 
Yaraqu  in  its  entirety, 

130  the  cities    .     .     .     Elhtarbi,  Zitanu  up  to  the  city 

of  Atinni  .  .  .  the  city  of  Bumame,  nineteen 
districts 

131  of  Hamath,  together  with  the  cities  of  its  environs 

on  the  coast  of  the  western  sea,  which  they  in  sin 
and  evil  for  Azariah  had  taken, 

132  I  added  to  the  territory  of  Assyria.     My  officers  I 

set  over  them  as  governors,  30,300  men  [I 
deported 


1  Ammana  =  Antilebanon. 

2  Hadrach,  Zech.  9.  1. 


ka-a  (alu)  zi-mar-ra]  .  ,  .  (126)  .  .  .  (alu)  Us-nu-u  (alu) 
Si-an-nu  .  .  .  (alu)  Si-mir-ra  (alu)  Ra-a§-pu-na  [sa  a-a{j  tjam- 
tim  a-di  alani  a-di  (sadfa)  Sa-u-e  (127)  §ade(e)  §a  ina  (§ad<i)  Lab-na-na 
ma  it-tak-ki-pu-ni  (sadti)  Ba-'-li-sa-pu-na  a-di  (§ad(i)  Am-ma-na 
(sadu)  (isu)  urkarinu  (matu)  sa-u  a-na  gi-mir-ti-§u  pijjat  (alu)  Kar- 
Adad  (128)  (alu)  Ij[a-ta-rik-ka  pibat  (alu)  Nu-ku-di-na  (sadu)  9*-su 
a-di  alani  §a  si-ljir-ti-su  (alu)  A-ra-a  [alani]  ki-lal-li-§u-nu  (129)  a-di 
alani  sa  si-ljir-ti-§u-nu  (sadii)  Sa-ar-bu-u-a  §adu-u  a-na  gi-mir-ti- 
§u  (alu)  A§-J}a-ni  (alu)  la-da-bi  (sadii)  la-ra-ku  sadu(u)  a-na  gi- 
mir-ti-§u  (130)  (alu)  .  .  .  ri  (alu)  El-li-ta-ar-bi  (alu)  Zi-ta-a-nu 
a-di  lib-bi  (alu)  A-ti-in-ni  (alu)  .  .  .  (alu)  Bu-ma-me  XIX 
na-gi-e  (131)  §a  (alu)  IJ^"3^ni-ma-at-ti  a-di  alani  sa  si-Jjir-ti-su-nu  §a 
a-ab  tam-tim  sa  sul-mu  (ilu)  §am-§i  §a  ina  bi-H'ti  u  kul-lul-ti  a-na 
(m)  Az-ri-ia-a-u  e-ki-i-mu  (132)  a-na  mi-sir  (matu)  A§ur  utir-ra-a 
(amelu)  su-ud-§ak-ia  (amelu)  bel  pijjati  eli-§u-nu  a§-kun  XXXMIIIC 


316  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

133  .  .  .  from]  their  cities,  and  in  the  district  of 
Ku  .  .  .  settled  them.  .  .  .  1,223  people 
I  settled  in  the  district  of  UUuba.* 

150  The  tribute  of  Kushtashpi  of  Kummukh,  Reson  of 

Damascus,  Menahem  of  Samaria, 

151  Hiram  of  Tyre,  Sibittibi'U  of  Gebal  (Byblus),  Urikki 

of  Que,  Pisiris  of  Carchemish,  Eni-el 

152  of    Hamath,    Panammu    of   Sam'al,   Tarkhulara   of 

Gurgum,  Sulumal  of  Melid,  Dadilu 

153  of  Kasku,  Uassurmi  of  Tabal,  Ushkhitti  of  Tuna, 

Urballa  of  Tukhan,  Tukhamme  of  Ishtunda, 

154  Urimmi  of  Khushimna,  Zabibe,  the  Queen  of  Arabia, 

gold,  silver,  lead,  iron,  elephant-hide,  ivory, 

155  colored    garments,    linen      stuffs,    purple    and    red 

stuffs,  ushu  wood,  ukarinu  wood,  everything 
costly,  the  royal  treasure,  fat  sheep,  whose  pelts 
were 

156  dyed  red,  winged  birds  of  heaven,   whose  pinions 

were  dyed  purple,  horses,  mules,  oxen  and  sheep, 
camels,  male 

157  and  female,  with  their  young,  I  received. 

1  Lines  134-149  contain  an  account  of  a  campaign  east  of  the  Tigris. 

ni§e  [as-su-ija-am-ma]  (133)  [ultu  ki-rib]  alani-su-nu-ma  piJjM  (alu) 
ku  .  .  .  u-sa-as-bit  MIICXXIII  nise  ina  pihat  (matu)  Ul-lu-ba 
u-se-§ib 

(150)  [.  .  .]  ma-da-at-tu  sa(m)Ku-u§-ta-a§-p)  (alu)  Ku-um-mu- 
fea-a-a  (m)Ra-sun-nu  (matu)  Dimaski  (m)Me-in-bi-im-me  (alu)  Sa- 
me-ri-na-a-a  (151)  Hi-ru-um-mu  (alu)  Sur-ra-a-a  (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-'- 
li  (alu)  Gu-ub-la-a-a  (m)U-ri-ik-ki  (matu)  Ku-u-a-a  (m)Pi-si-ri-is 
(alu)  Gar-ga-mi§-a-a  (m)E-ni-ilu  (152)  (alu)  ^a-am-ma-ta-a-a 
(m)Pa-na-am-mu-u  (alu)  Sa-am-'-la-a-a  (m)Tar-|ju-la-ra  (matu)  Gur- 
gu-ma-a-a  (m)Su-lu-ma-al  (matu)  Me-lid-da-a-a  (m)Da-di-i-lu 
(153)  (alu)  Kas-ka-a-a  (m)U-as-sur-me  (matu)  Ta-bal-a-a 
(m)U§-J)i-it-ti  (matu)  Tu-na-a-a  (m)Ur-bal-la-a  (matu)  Tu-Jja-na-a-a 
(m)Tu-ba-am-me  (alu)  Is-tu-un-da-a-a  (154)  (m)U-ri-im-me  (alu) 
Hu-§im-na-a-a  (m)Za-bi-bi-e  sar-rat  (matu)  A-ri-bi  hurasu  kaspu 
anaku  parzillu  masak  piri  sin  piri  (155)  lu-bul-ti  bir-me  (lubultu) 
kit<i  (subatu)  ta-kil-tu  (subatu)  ar-ga-man-nu  (isu)  u§u  (isu)  urkarinu 
mima    ak-ru    ni-sir-ti    sarru-u-ti    kirre    pal-ku-ti    §a    subate-su-nu 

(156)  ar-ga-man-nu  sar-pat  is-sur  sami-e  mut-tap-ri-su-ti  sa  a-gap- 
pi-§u-nu   a-na   ta-kil-te  sar-pu   sise  pare   alpe  u  si-e-ni  gammale 

(157)  (sal)  a-na-ka-a-te  a-di  ba-ak-ka-ri-§i-na  am-{jur 


WESTERN  CAMPAIGN  317 

2.  CAMPAIGN  AGAINST  THE  WEST  IN  733-732  ^ 
195 his^  warriors  I  took  prisoner. 

cast  down  with  my  arms 

196 

before  him 

197  the  chariot  drivers  and     .     .     .     their  arms  I  broke, 

198  their  chariots  and  their  horses  I  took     .     .     .     his 
warriors,  who  carried  bows     ,     .     . 

199  .     .     .     who  carried  shields  and  spears  I  took  pris- 

oner with  my  hands,  their  Hne  of  battle 

200  I  broke.    He  fled  alone  to  save  his  life  and 

201  .     .     .     like  a  mouse  (?)  entered  the  gate  of  his  city. 

His  leaders  alive 

202  I  run  through  with  spears  and  set  them  up  to  be 

looked  upon  by  his  land.     Forty-five  people  (?)  of 
the  camp 

203  ...     I  collected  about  his  city,  and  like  a  bird  in 

a  cage  I  shut  him  in,  his  parks 

204  .     .     .     his  plantations,  which  were  without  num- 

ber, I  cut  down,  and  left  not  one  (tree) . 

205  .     .     .     Khadara,  the  paternal  home  of   Reson  of 

Damascus 

206  .     .     .     (where)   he  was  born,  I  besieged,   I  took. 

800  people  with  their  goods 

1  Published  and  translated  in  Rost,  op.  cit.,  i,  pp.  34ff.,  and  ii, 
Plates  xxii,  xxiii,  xviii.  Winckler,  Textbuch,  pp.  31ff.,  and  Ungnad  in 
Gressmann,  op.  cit.,  pp.  114,  115. 

2  That  is,  Rezon  of  Damascus. 

(195)  .  .  .  (amelu)  ku[-ra-di-]su  ak-[§ud]  .  .  .  u-sam-kit 
ina  (isu)  kakke-ia  (196)  .  .  .  pa-ni-su  .  .  .  (197)  (amelu)  bel 
narkabate  u  .  .  .  kakke-su-nu  u-sab-bir-ma  (198)  narkabate-§u- 
nu  sisi-su-nu  a[8-bat]  .  .  .  (amelu)  mun-da{)-si-su  na-§i  (isu) 
kastu  .  .  .  (199)  .  .  .  [na]-si  ka-ba-bi  as-ma-ri-e  ina  kata 
u-sa[m-kit]-su-nu-ti-ma  tajjazi-su-nu  .  .  .  (200)  [u-pat]-tir 
§u-u  a-na  su-zu-ub  napsati-su  e-[di]-nu-us-su  ip-par-si-id-ma 
(201)  .  .  .  [ki]m[a]  aisu  abul  ali-su  e-ru-ub  (amelu) 
a§ariduti-su  bal-tu-us-su-nu  (202)  [ina  kata  as-bat  [a-na]  (isu) 
za-ki-pa-a-ni  u-§e-li-ma  u-§ad-gi-la  mat-su  XLV  sabe  us-ma-ni 
(203)  [ina  pi-Jja]-at  ali-§u  ak-sur-ma  kima  is-sur  ku-up-pi  e-sir- 
§u  (isu)  kire-§u  (204)  .  .  .  sip-pa-a-te  sa  ni-i-ba  la  i-§u-u  ak-kis-ma 
i§ten(en)  ul  e-zib  (205)  .  .  .  [(alu)]  Ha-a-da-ra  bit  abi-§u  sa 
(m)Ra-3un-ni  (matu)  DimaSki  (206)  [a-§ar]  i-'-al-du  al-me  ak-§ud 


318  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

207  .     .     .     their  cattle,  [and]  sheep  I  took  away.     750 

prisoners  of  Kurussa 

208  .     .     .     prisoners  of  Irma,  550  prisoners  of  Mituna, 

I  took  away.    591  cities 

209  .     .     .     of  16  districts  of  Damascus  I  destroyed  like 

a  deluge  heap. 

210  .     .     .     Samsi,  queen  of  Aribi,  who  had  trampled  on 

the  oath  of  Shamash 

211 city     .     .     . 

212 city  of  Ezasi     .     .     . 

213 Aribi  in  the  land  of  Saba  (?) 

214  her  people  in  her  camp     .     .     . 

215  before  my  powerful  arms  bowed  themselves,  camels, 

female  camels 

216  as  her  tribute  she  brought  before  me.     A  resident 

217  I  set  over  her.    The  Bir'a^ 

218  I  cast  down  at  my  feet.    Mas'a,  Tema, 

219  the  Saba,  Khajappa,  Badana, 

220  the  Khatti,  the  Idiba'il 

221  in  the  territory  of  the  west,  whose  dwelling  is  afar 

off, 

222  the  glory  of  my  dominion  cast  down  [tribute 

223  of     my    dominion],     gold,    silver,     camels,     female 

camels, 

>  Arabian  tribe,  as  are  also  the  following. 

Vine  niSe  a-di  mar-si-ti-su-nu  (207)  .  .  .  alpe-su-nu  si-e-ni- 
§u-nu  a§-lu-la  DCCL  §al-la-at  (alu)  Ku-ru-us-sa-a  (208)  .  .  . 
[§al-la-at]  (alu)  Ir-ma-a-a  DL  §al-la-at  (alu)  Me-tu-na  as-lu-la 
DXCI  alani  (209)  .  .  .  ga  XVI  nagi-e  sa  (matu)  Dimaski  ki-ma 
til  a-bu-bi  u-ab-bit  (210)  .  .  .  (m)Sa-am-si  §ar-rat  (matu)  A-ri-bi 
§a  ma-mit  (ilu)  Sa-mas  te-ti-ku-ma  (211)  .  .  .  alu  .  .  .  (212) 
.  .  .  [a]-na  (alu)  E-za[si]  .  .  .  213).  .  .  [(matu)]  A-ri-bi  i-na 
(matu)  Sa-[ba'-]  (214)  [ni§c-§a  i]-na  karS,§i-§a 
[la-pa-an  kakke-ia  (215)  dannuti]  taS-Jiu-ut-ma  [gammale 
a-na-ka-a-te]  .  .  .  (216)  .  .  .  a-d[i  majj-ri-a  tas-sa-a 
(amclu)  ki-e-pu]  (217)  [ina  eli-§a  a§]-kun-ma  (am[elu)  Bir-'- 
a-a]  (218)  [a-na  s]epa-ia  u-§ak-[ni§  (alu)  Ma-as-'-a-a  (alu) 
Ba-da-na-a]  (220)  [(alu)  ^Ja-at-ti-a-a  (amelu)  [I-di-ba-'-il-a-a 
.  .  .  (221)  [§a  mi-sir  matati  §a  §ulum  sam-[si  §a  a-sar- 
§u-un  _ru-u-ku]  (222)'  [ta-nit]-ti  be-lu-ti-ia  al  .  .  .  (223) 
[bd-lu-ti       hurasu       kaspu       gam]       mali       (sal)       a-na-ka-a-te 


WESTERN  CAMPAIGN  319 

224  spices  of  every  kind,  their  tribute  like  one  man  they 

carried  into  my  presence 

225  they  kissed  my  feet    .    .    .    their    ...    a  palace 

worthy  of  my  royalty.    I  built. 
226 I-di-bi'lu    I    placed    as 

Resident  in'  the  land  of  Egypt 
227  [Bit-Khumria]   all   of   whose    cities,    on   my   former 

campaigns  I  had  added  [to  my  territory] 
228 into    captivity    had    carried,    [and] 

had  left  for  him  Samaria  alone,  Pekah  their  king 

[they  had  cast  away] 

229  like  a  stormwind     .     .     . 

230  ...     a  district  of  Bit-[Khumria]? 

231  prisoners  of    .     .     .     city  of  -bara,  625  prisoners  of 

the  city 

232  .     .     .     prisoners    of    Khinaton,    650    prisoners    of 

Qana  (?) 

233  400  prisoners  of     .     .     .     at-bi-te,  650  prisoners  of 

Ir(?)     .     .     . 

234  .     .     .     the  people  with  their  herds  I  carried  away 
.     .     .     the  cities  of  Aruma,  Marum     .     .     . 

235  .     .     .     Mitinti  of  Ashkelon  had  sinned  against  my 

oath,  and  from  me 

236  had  fallen  away.    He  saw  the  defeat  of  Reson,  [and] 

fell  into  terror  (?)     .     .     . 

iThe  land  of  Israel. 

(224)  [rijkke  kala-ma  ma-da-ta-§u-nu  ki  [i§ti-en  a-di  ma^-ri-ia 
u-bi-lu-nim-ma]    (225)  [u-na-a§]-§i-ku  §epa-ia      .      .      .     ni-§u-nu 

e-kal  Bi-[mat  §arru-u-ti-ia]  ad-[di]  (226) 
(m)I-di-bi-'-e-lu  a-na  (amelu)  ki-[pu-u-ti  eli  [(m&tu)  Mu-us-ri] 
ap-kid  (227)  [.  .  .  i]-na  gir-ri-te-ia  ma^-ra-a-te  gi-[m]ir 
al&iii  [-§u  ana  misir  mati-ia]  am-nu-u  .  .  .  (228)  .  .  .  Ii4u 
a§-lu-lu-ma  (alu)  Sa-me-ri-na  e-di-nu-u§  u-mal-[sir?]  [.  .  .] 
§arru-§u-nu  .  .  .  (229)  [kima]  im-ba-ri  .  .  .  (230)  .  .  . 
[§al-lat  §a]  .  .  .  nagi-e  §a  (matu)  bit  [.  .  .  al]-ka?  (231) 
.    .     .    §al-lat]  (alu)     .     .     .    ba-ra-a  DCXXV  §al-lat  (alu)     .     .     . 

(232)  [§al-lat  (alu)    ^i-na-tu-na  DCL  §al-lat  (alu)  Ka-na     .     .     . 

(233)  [JVC  §al-lat  (alu)  .  .  .  at-bi-te  DCL  §al-lat  (alu)  Ir  (?) 
.  .  .  (234)  .  .  .  ni§e  a-di  mar-si-ti-§u-nu  [as-lu-la]  .  .  .  (alu) 
A-ru-ma  (alu)  Ma-ru-um  .  .  .  (235)  .  .  .  [(m)Mi-ti-in-ti 
Cm5.tu)  As-ka-lu-na-a-a  ina  a-di-[ia  ib-te-ma  it-ti-ia]  (236)  itta-bal- 


320  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

237  Rukibtu,  the  son  of  Mitinti  seated  himself  on  his 

throne.     In  order 

238  to  save  his  Ufe  he  came  before  me,  and  besought  me 

.     .     .     500     .     .     . 

239 and,  into  his  city  I  en- 
tered, 15  cities  [of  its  environs, 

240  I  took  from  his  land  and]  gave  them  to  Idi-bi'il  of 
Arubu. 

kit  tab-du  §a  (m)Ra-sun-ni  e-mur-ma  ina  mi-kit  [te-mi  (?)  im-kut] 

(237)  (m)Ru-u-kip-tu    mari-§u]     ina     (isu)    kussii-§u    u-§ib    a-na 

(238)  [etir  napis-ti-su  adi  majj-ri-ia  illik-]ma  u-sa-la-ni  D     .     .     . 

(239)  .     .     .     -ma   eru-ub  XV  alani  [sa  li-me-ti-su  (240)  ultu  mati- 
su  ab-tuk-ma  ana]  (m)I-di-bi-'-i-lu  (matu)  A-ru-bu  [addin] 

3.  SMALL  INSCRIPTION  I' 

1  .     .     ,     the  city  of  Khatarikka  to  Mount  Saua 

2  .     .     .     the    cities    of    Gubli,^   Simirra,   Arqa,   Zim- 

irra 

3  .     .     .      the     cities      of     Usnu,     Siannu,     Ri'rab4 

Ri'sisii 

4  .     .     .     cities  on  the  coast  of  the  Upper  Sea  I  cap- 

tured.   Six  of  my  officials 

5  I  set  over  them  as  governors;  the  city  of  Rashpuna, 

on  the  coast  of  the  upper^  sea 

6 upper  sea]    The  city  of  Gal'a  the  city 

of    Abilakka,    which    at    the    entrance    of    Bit- 
Khumria* 


1  Published  from  squeezes  of  a  stone  tablet  in  III  R.,  10,  No.  2,  and 
by  Rost,  op.  cit.,  i,  pp.  TSfT.,  and  ii,  Plate  15.  Compare  also  Winckler, 
Textbucli,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  34fif.,  and  Sclirader,  Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek, 
ii,  pp.  30ff.   Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  op.  cit.,  p.  115. 

2  Gabala,  not  Gebal. — Winckler. 

3  So  the  text,  which  reads  eliti,  but  Small  Inscription  iii  reads  Mpliti, 
i.  e.,  "lower." 

*  Israel. 

(1)  .  .  .  ki  §a  .  .  .  (alu)  Ha-ta-rik-ka  a-di  (sadu)  Sa-u-a 
(2)  .  .  .  (alu)  Gu-ub-la  (alu)  Si-mir-ra  (alu)  Ar-ka-a  (alu)  Zi- 
mar-ra  (3)  .  .  .  [(alu)]  Us-nu-u '  (alu)  Si-an-nu  (alu)  Ri-'-ra-ba-a 
(alu)  Ri-'-si-su-u  (4)  .  .  .  alani (ni)  sa  tam-tim  e-li-te  a-bil  VI 
(amclu)  §u-ucl-sak-[ia]  (5)  (amolu)  bel  pihati  ili]-su-nu  as-kun  (alu) 
Ra-a§-pii-(u)na  §a  a-ajj  tam-tam  e-li-ti  ...  (6)  ni-te  (alu) 
Ga-al-'-za  (?)  [(alu)]  A-bi-il-ak-k[a]  sa  pat  (matu)  Bit-9u-um-ri-a 


SMALL  INSCRIPTION  321 

7  .     .     .     the  broad  [Naphtajli^  in  its  entirety  I  added 

to  Assyria. 

8  My  officials  as  governors  I  set  over  them.    Hanno  of 

Gaza 

9  fled  before  my  arms  and  escaped  to  Egypt:  the  city 

of  Gaza 

10  I   captured,  his  goods,  his  possessions,  his  gods  I 

carried  away     .     .     .     my  royal  portrait 

11  .     .     .     I  set  up  in  the  palace  of  Hanno  and     .     .     . 
.     .     .     added  to  the  gods  of  their  land     .     .     . 

12  [Tribute  and  taxes]   I   laid  upon  them     ...     I 

overwhelmed  and  like  a  bird  he  fled 

13  ...     I  brought  him  back  to  his  place 

14 gold,  silver,  colored  garments,  linen 

stuffs 

15 I  received    .     .    .     Bit  Khumria 

16 the     entirety     of     its     peo- 
ple 

17  their  goods  to  Assyria  I  carried  away.     As  Pekah, 

their  king,  they  had  deposed,  Hosea 

18  I  established   as  king  over  them.      Ten  talents  of 

gold     .     .     . 
.     .     .     talents  of  silver  I  received  as  a  present  from 
them. 

»  Naphtali  is  a  very  clever  and  probable  emendation  of  Hommel.     In 
the  original  only  the  final  syllable  "li"  is  discernible. 

(7)  .  .  .  li  rap-su  a-na  si-[J}ir-ti-su]  a-na  mi-sir  (matu)  Assur 
u-tir-ra  (8)  [(amelu)  su-ud-§ak-ia  (amelu)  bel  pijjati  (eli-§u-nu  as]- 
kuii(m)  IJa-a-nu-u-nu  (alu)  Ij[a-az-za-at-a-a  (9)  [la  pa-an  ka]kke-ia 
ip-par-si-du-ma  a-na  (matu)  Mu-us-ri  in-nab-tu  (alu)  Ha-az-zu-tu 
(10)  [ak-sud  bu§a-su]  makkura-§u  iiani(ni)-§u  as-lu-la  ."  .  .  ia  u 
salam  §arru-ti-ia  (11)  .  .  .  ina  ki-rib  ekalli  [§a  (m)9a-a-nu- 
u-nu  ul-ziz]  ma  .  .  .  ilani  mati-§u-nu  am-nu-ma  (12)  [biltu 
ma-da-at-tu]  u-kin-su-nu-ti  .  .  .  [is]-ljup-§u-ma  ki  is-su-ri 
(13)  .  .  .  a-na  a§ri-§u  u-tir-Su-ma  (14)  .  .  .  [hurasu] 
kaspu  lu-bul-ti  bir-me  kitii  (15)  .  .  .  rabuti  (isu)  .  .  . 
[am]-bur  (mitu)  bit-IJu-um-ri-a  .  .  .  (16)  .  ,  .  U-lut  amelu 
pu-bur  ni§e-§u  (17)  [mak-kuri-§imu  a-na]  (matu)  A§ur 
u-ra-a  (m)Pa-ka-J}a  sarru-su-nu  is-ki-pu-ma  (m)A-u-si-'  (18)  [a-na 
§arr<i-ti]-ina  eli-su-nu  as-kun  X  gun  bu[rasi]  .  .  .  gun  kasp[i] 
.    .    .    ti-§u-nu  am-}jur-su-ma 


322  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  NIMROUD  TABLET  ^ 

57  [Tribute]   of   Kushtashpi   of   Kummukh,   Urikke   of 

Que,  Sibittibi'l  of  Gebal,  Pisiris  of  Carchemish, 

58  Eni-el    of    Hamath,    Panammu     of     Sam'al,    Tar- 

khulara  of  Gurgum,  Sulumal  [of  Melid,  Dadilu  of 
Kaska], 

59  Uassurme  of  Tabal,  Ushkhitti  of  Tuna,  Urballa  of 

Tukhan,    Tukhamme    of    Ishtunda,    Urimme    of 
Khushimna, 

60  Matan-bi'l  of  Arvad,   Sanipu  of  Bit-Amman,^  Sala- 

manu  of  Moab, 

61  Metinti   of  Ashkelon,  Jehoahaz   of  Judah,'   Kaush- 

malaka  of  Edom,  Mus  [.     .     .], 

62  Hanno  of  Gaza,  gold,  silver,  lead,  iron,  tin,  colored 

garments,  linen  stuffs,  cloths  of  his  land,  red, 

63  Every  costly  thing,  products  of  sea  and  land,  pro- 

ducts of  their  land,  royal  treasure,  horses,  mules, 
teams     ...     [I  received] 


1  Published  in  II  R.,  G7.  Republished  and  translated  by  Rost,  Die 
Keilschrifttexte  Tiglath-Pilcscrs,  iii,  i,  pp.  54ff.,  and  ii,  p.  24.  The  pas- 
sage here  quoted  is  on  the  Reverse,  and  begins,  according  to  Rost's 
numeration,  with  line  7.  Compare  also  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches 
Texibuch  zum  Alten  Testament,  p.  34,  and  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  116. 

2  Ammon. 

3  This  is  the  first  appearance  of  Judah  in  the  Assj'rian  inscriptions. 

(57)  [ma-da-at-tu]  §a(m)  Ku-u§-ta-as-pi  (matu)  Ku-inu}j-a-a 
(m)  U-ri-ik-ki  (matu)  Ku-u-a-a  (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-'-ilu  (alu)  [Gu-ub-la- 
a-a  (m)Pi-si-ri-is  (matu)  Gar-ga-mis-a-a]  .  ,  .  (58)  [(m)E-ni-ilu 
(matu)  IJa-am-ma-ta-a-a  (m)Pa-na-am-mu-u  (alu)  Sa-am-'-Ia-a-a 
(m)Tar-5u-la-ra  (matu)  Gur-gu-ma-a-a  (m)Su-l[u-ma-al  (matu)  Me- 
lid-da-a-a  (m)Da-di-ilu  (matu)  Kas-ka-ai  (59)  (m)U]-as-sur-me 
(matu)  Ta-bal-a-a  (m)U§-J}i-it-ti  (alu)  Tu-na-a-a  (m)Ur-bal-la-a-a 
(alu)  Tu-ba-na-a-a  (m)Tu-}ia-am-[me  (alu)  (m)I§-tu-un-da-a-a 
(m)U-ri-im-me  (alu)  Hu-sim-na-ai  (60)  [  (m)]Vria-ta-an-bi-'-ilu  (alu) 
Ar-ma-da-a-a  (m)Sa-ni-pu  (alu)  Bit-am-ma-na-a-a  (m)Sa-la-ma-nu 
(mAtu)  Ma-'-ba-a-a  [.  .  .]  (61)  (m)]Vr|e-ti-in-ti  (matu)  As-ka- 
lu-na-a-a  (m)Ia-u-ba-zi  (matu)  la-u-da-a-a  (m)Ka-us-ma-la-ka 
(matu)  U-du-mu-a-a  (m)Mu-us-[ri]  .  .  .  (62)  [(m)Ha]-a-nu- 
u-nu  (alu)  y^a]-za-at-a-a  Jiurasu  kaspu  anaku  parzillu  al^^ru  lu- 
bul-ti  bir-me  kitvi  lu-bul-ti  ma-ti-§u-nu  argamanu  (63)  [mimma 
§um-§u]  ak-ru  bi-nu-ut  tam-tim  na-ba-li  si-bu-ta-at  mdti-§u-nu 
ni-sir-ti  sarrCi-ti  sisi  pare  sinda-at  (isu)  ni-[i-ri]     .     .     .     [am-{)ur] 


SARGON  II  323 

VII.    SARGON  II  (722-705  B.  C.)^ 

Immediately  on  the  death  of  Shalmaneser  V,  in  the 
year  722,  Sargon,  who  was  not  of  the  royal  line,  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne.  In  his  brief  but  distinguished 
reign  the  kingdom  of  Assyria  reached  the  very  zenith 
of  its  power  in  western  Asia.  His  contact  with  the 
west  country,  however,  was  somewhat  less  important 
for  the  biblical  peoples  than  that  of  Sennacherib,  his 
son  and  successor,  or  of  Tiglathpileser  IV,  who  pre- 
ceded him  by  one  reign. 

The  campaigns  of  Sargon,  like  those  of  Tiglathpileser, 
dealt  chiefly  with  the  north,  that  is,  with  Urartu  or 
Chaldia,  with  the  south,  or  Babylonia,  and  with  the 
west,  Syria  and  Palestine;  and  in  their  relative  im- 
portance for  Assyria  they  stood  in  the  order  named. 

Immediately  on  the  death  of  Shalmaneser  V,  in  the 
year  722,  the  city  of  Samaria  fell  after  a  siege  of  three 
years.^  Sargon  claims  the  victory  for  himself,  though 
he  could  not  have  been  present  at  all,  and,  indeed,  it  is 
just  possible  that  the  city  may  have  fallen  while  Shal- 
maneser still  lived,  and  the  news  only  reached  Assyria 
after  his  decease.^  He  deported  27,290  of  the  inhabi- 
tants and  "placed  them  in  Halah,  and  on  the  Habor, 
the  river  of  Gozan,  and  in  the  cities  [Ixx,  mountams]  of 
the  Medes,"^  whose  places  were  later  supplied  by  peo- 
ples brought  from  various  lands  conquered  by  the 
Assyrians. 

In  Babylonia^  there  were  problems  of  greater  moment 

1  On  the  reign  of  Sarf;;on  students  should  consult  the  very  valuable 
collection  and  sifting  of  all  the  inscription  material  in  A.  T.  Olmstead, 
Western  Asia  in  the  Days  of  Sargon  of  Assyria.    New  York,  190S. 

2  2  Kings  17.  6.  3  So  Winckler,  KAT^,  p.  64. 

*  2  Kings  17.  6.  Compare  ih.,  IS.  11,  and  1  Chron.  5,  26.  On  the 
places,  see  Hastings,  Bih.  Diet.;  Cheyne,  Ency.  Bib.,  s.  v. 

*  On  the  Babylonian  campaign  see  Goodspeed,  Hist.,  p.  246;  Rogers, 
Hist.,  ii,  pp.  152-154;  Winckler,  World's  History,  iii,  pp.  26;  KAT',  pp. 
63,  64. 


324  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

for  Sargon  than  these  affau-s  in  the  west.  In  729  Mero- 
dach-baladan  had  paid  homage  to  Tiglathpileser  IV, 
and  during  the  short  reign  of  Shahnaneser  V  he  re- 
mained quiet,  though  doubtless  plotting  rebellion  at 
the  first  opportunity.  Immediately  on  the  change  of 
dynasty,  at  the  death  of  Shalmaneser,  he  seized  southern 
Babylonia  and  then  the  city  of  Babylon,  where  he  was 
proclaimed  king  on  New  Year's  Day,  721,  Sargon 
marched  at  once  into  the  country  and  attacked  Mero- 
dach-baladan  and  his  ally,  Khumbanigash  of  Elam  at 
Dur-ilu,  in  northern  Babylonia.  Sargon  claims  a  vic- 
tory, though  the  sequel  clearly  proves  that  the  result 
was  at  least  indecisive.  He  did  not  take  Babylonia 
from  Merodach-baladan.  The  loss  of  prestige  m  his 
failure  was  a  fruitful  cause  of  rebellions  elsewhere. 

The  severe  punishment  of  Samaria  did  not  prevent 
another  rebellion  in  the  west,  for  in  720  Ilu-bi'di  (or 
Yau-bi'di),  a  king  of  Hamath,  formed  part  of  a  coali- 
tion composed  of  Hanno,  king  of  Gaza,  Sib'e  of  Egypt, 
and  the  lately  formed  Assyrian  provinces  of  Arpad, 
Simirra,  Damascus,  and  Samaria.*  Sargon  attacked 
them  in  detail,  first  defeating  Ilu-bi'di  at  Qarqar  and 
then  proceeding  southward  to  engage  Hanno  and  Sib'e 
at  Rapikhu  (Raphia).  The  victory  was  complete;  Sib'e 
fled,  Hanno  was  captured  and  carried  to  Assyria,  while 
nine  thousand  and  thirty-three  of  his  people  were 
deported. 

Sargon  had  no  further  need  to  attack  any  Syrian  or 
Palestinian  state  until  710.  He  had  previously  removed 
Azuri,  king  of  Ashdod,  for  failure  to  pay  tribute,  and 
had  set  up  in  his  place  Akhimiti,  his  twin  brother.  He 
was   deposed    in    a   rebellion,    and    a   certain   Yamani 


>  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  this  new  rebellion  in  Samaria  is  not 
mentioned  at  all  in  the  Old  Testament. 


SARGON  II  325 

(called  also  Yatna)  became  king.  This  was  serious 
enough  in  itself,  but  it  was  only  the  outward  expression 
of  a  much  greater  rebellion.  Shabako  had  become  king 
of  Egypt  about  715,  and  it  may  well  have  been  due  to 
his  promises  of  aid  that  the  new  uprising  was  due. 
However  that  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  Arpad,  Simirra, 
Damascus,  and  Samaria  had  joined  in  the  rebellion, 
and,  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  Isaiah,  Judah  also  yielded 
to  the  Egyptian  wiles.  Sargon  made  a  forced  march 
into  the  west,  and  Yamani  fled  to  Egypt,  to  be  later 
delivered  up  to  Sargon  by  the  king  of  Melukhkha. 
Ashdod,  Gath,  and  Ashdudimmu  received  an  Assyrian 
provincial  government. 

The  next  events  in  the  reign  of  Sargon  have  no  direct 
bearing  upon  his  campaigns  in  the  biblical  territory. 
They  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

During  the  years  719  and  718  Sargon  invaded  the 
north  country  of  Urartu,  or  Chaldia,  in  the  former  year 
attacking  successfully  its  eastern  and  in  the  latter  its 
western  borders. 

The  year  717  witnessed  the  fall  of  Carchemish,  the 
last  of  the  small  states  into  which  the  once  powerful 
Hittite  empire  had  broken  up. 

In  the  years  716-712  Sargon  directed  a  series  of  de- 
structive attacks  upon  Rusas,  king  of  Chaldia,  which 
resulted  in  his  death,  and  the  addition  of  his  desolated 
territories  to  Assyria  as  a  province.  In  the  same  years 
Mita  of  Mushke,  who  had  ventured  to  invade  Que 
(CiUcia),  was  driven  back  into  his  own  territory  and  a 
part  of  Melid  (Melitene)  was  annexed  to  Kummukh  and 
also  made  into  an  Assyrian  province. 

In  710  Sargon,  feeling  his  borders  sufficiently  secure 
in  other  directions,  entered  vigorously  upon  an  invasion 
of  Babylonia.    The  conditions  were  exceedingly  favor- 


326  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

able  for  the  Assyrians.  Khumbanigash  of  Elam,  who 
had  given  such  signal  aid  to  Merodach-baladan  in  721, 
had  died  in  717,  and  his  successor,  Shutur-nakhundi  (in 
Elamitic,  Shutruk-nakhunte) ,  gave  none.  Furthermore, 
the  administration  of  Merodach-baladan  had  alienated 
many  of  his  subjects,  and  had  offended  the  powerful  priest- 
hood. Without  external  aid,  and  with  only  a  divided 
support  from  his  own  people,  he  was  compelled  to  flee. 
Sargon  was  received  as  a  deliverer,  and  caused  himself 
to  be  proclaimed  as  Shakkanak  (governor)  of  Babylon. 
In  706  Sargon  dedicated  the  new  city  of  Dur-Sharrukin, 
which  he  had  built  for  his  future  residence,  and  in  705 
he  died  of  violence,  and  was  "not  buried  in  his  house."* 

1  ina  biti-§u  la  kib-ru,  K.  4730,  line  9.  Winckler,  Keilschrifttexte,  ii, 
p.  52;  Altorientalische  Forschvngen,  i,  p.  411.  Winckler's  attempt  to 
connect  with  this  event  the  passage  Isa.  14.  4—20  is  not  convincing 
(see  Winckler,  Geschichte  Israels,  p.  183). 

1.  The  Conquest  of  Samaria  (722,  721) 
Annals,  lines  10-17  * 
In  the  beginning  of  my  reign  (722)  and  in  the  first 
year  of  my  reign  (721)  .  .  .  Samaria  I  besieged  and 
took  [three  lines  lost]  (15)  27,290  inhabitants  I  carried 
away,  50  chariots  I  collected  there  as  a  royal  force  .  .  . 
(16)  I  set  up  again  and  made  more  populous  than  be- 
fore. People  from  lands  which  I  had  taken  I  settled 
there.  (17)  My  men  I  set  over  them  as  governors. 
Tribute  and  taxes  like  the  Assyrian  I  set  over  them. 

I  Published  and  translated  by  Winckler,  Die  Keilschrifttexte  Sargons, 
2  vols.  (Leipzig,  1889).  The  passage  translated  above  is  found  in  i,  p.  4, 
and  ii,  p.  1.  Compare  abo  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum 
Alten  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  38,  39,  and  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Al- 
torientalische Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  116. 

ina  [re§  sarruti-ia  ina  majjro  pali-ia  (11)  .  .  .  (alu)  Sa-me-r[i- 
na-a,-a  alrae  aksud  .  .  .  (15)  XXVII. M,II.C,LXXXX  aise  asib 
libbi-§u  a§-lu-la  L  narkabtu  ki-sir  sarru-ti-ia  ina  [libbi-§u-nu  ak-sur- 
ma  .  .  .  (16)  .  .  .  u]tir-ma  eli  sa  pa-na  u-se-me  ni§e  matate 
ki-§it-ti  kata-ia  ina  lib-bi  (17)  u-se-sib  (amelu)  §u-ud-sak-ia  (amelu) 
§aknu  eli-§u-nu  a§-kun-ma  bil-tu  ma-da-at-tu  ki-i  §a  a§-su-ri  e-mid- 
8u-nu-ti 


HAMATH,  GAZA,  AND  ELAM  327 

2.  The  Campaign  Against  Hamath  and  Gaza  (720) 
Annals,  lines  23-31^ 
In  the  second  year  of  my  reign  Ilu-bi'di  of  Hamath 
.  .  .  (24)  collected  his  numerous  troops  to  Kar^ar. 
The  oath  of  Ashur  he  despised  .  .  .  (25)  Arpad, 
Simirra,  Damascus,  Samaria  he  made  rebellious  against 
me.  ...  [2  hnes  wanting]  .  .  .  (27)  he  made. 
Sib'u,  his  Tartan,  he  called  to  his  side.  He  marched 
against  me  to  deliver  battle  and  (28)  slaughter.  In  the 
name  of  Ashur,  my  lord,  I  defeated  him.  (29)  Sib'u  fled 
alone  like  a  shepherd  whose  sheep  are  stolen,  and  disap- 
peared. (30)  Hanno  I  took  prisoner,  and  carried  in  chains 
to  my  city  of  Asshur.  (31)  I  destroyed,  wasted,  and  burned 
Rapihu,  [and]  carried  away  9,033  men  with  their  goods. 

'  See  references  to  text  and  translation,  under  No.  1. 

i-na  §am-e  pale-ia  (m)I-lu-bi[-'-di  (matu)  Amatai 
(24)  .  .  .  uminanate-§u  rapsa-tim  i-na  (alu)  Kar-ka-ri  u-pajj- 
^i-ir-ma  ma-mit  .  .  .  (25)  .  .  .  (alu)  Ar-pad-da  (alu)  Si- 
mir-ra  (alu)  Di-ma§-ki  (alu)  Sa-me-ri-na  [itti-ia  usbalkit-ma  .  .  . 
[Two  lines  wanting]  (27)  .  .  .  kun-ma  (m)Sib'u  (amelu)  tur- 
ta-nu-§u  a-na  ki-it-ri-§u  it-mu-u-ma  a-na  epi§  kab-li  (28)  u  ta-^a-zi 
a-na  irti-ia  it-ba-a  i-na  zi-kir  A§ur  beli-ia  abikta-su-nu  am-Jjas-ma 
(29)  (m)Sib'u  ki-i  re'u  §a  si-na-Su  ijab-ta  e-da-nu-us-su  ip-par-sid- 
ma  eli  (30)  (m)  Ij[a-nu-nu  i-na  ka-ti  as-bat-ma  ka-mu-us-su  a-na 
ali-ia  A§sur  u-ra-a§-§um-ma  (31)  (alu)  Ra-pi-bu  ab-bul  ak-kur  i-na 
i§-ati  a§-ru-up  IX.M,XXXIII  nise  a-di  makkuri-su-nu  as-lu-la 

3.  Stone  Inscription  from  Ivalah  ^  (717  B.  C.) 

(7)  [Sargon],  the  exalted  prince,  who  fought  in  the  en- 
virons of  Dur-ilu  with  Khumbaniga§,  the  king  of  Elam,  and 
accomplished  his  defeat,  (8)  Who  conquered  the  land  of 
Judah,^  whose  location  is  distant;  who  destroyed  Hamath; 
whose  hands  have  taken  its  prince  Yaubi'-di  prisoner. 

1  Winckler,  op.  cit.,  i,  pp.  16Sff.;  ii,  48.  Peiser,  Keilinschriftliche 
Bibliothek,  ii,  pp.  34ff.    Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  op.  cit.,  i,  p.  117. 

2  It  is  impossible  to  determine  whether  Judah  is  liere  meant,  or  the 
land  of  Yaudi  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Syria 

(7)  rubii  na-'-du  §a  ina  ri-bit  (alu)  dur-ilu  it-ti  (m) IJum-ba-ni-ga- 
a§  jar  (matu)  E-lam-ti  in-nara-ru-ma  i§-ku-nu  abikta-§u  (S)  mu-iik- 
ni§  (matu)  la-u-du  §a  a-§ar-§u  ru-u-ku  na-si-ilj  (matu)  Ha-am-ma-te 
§a  (m)Ia-u-bi-'-di  ma-lik-su-nu  ik-§u-du  kata-§u 


328  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  Cylinder  Inscription  ^  (713) 
(19)   [Sargon]  who  conquered  the  broad  Bit-Khumria, 
who  accomphshed  the  defeat  of  Eg>'pt  at  Rapil^,  [and]  car- 
ried Hanno,  king  of  Gaza,  prisoner  to  the  city  of  Asshur. 


1  VVinckler,  op.  cit.,  ii,  p.  43;  Peiser,  op.  cit.,  ii,  p.  38f. 

(1<))  mu-ri-ib  (matu)  Bit-(m)Iiu-um-ri-a  rap-§i  §a  ina  (alu)  Ra-pi- 
J}i  abiktu-u  (mat)  Mu-us-ri  i§-ku-nu-ma  (m)  H[a-a-nu-nu  §ar  (alu)  Qa- 
zi-ti  ka-mu-us-su  u-§e-ri-ba  (alu)  Assur 

5.  The  Campaign  Against  Ashdod  (711)  * 

(90)  Azuri,  king  of  Ashdod,  planned  in  his  heart  to 
bring  no  more  tribute,  (91)  and  sent  to  the  kings  of  his 
neighborhood  to  stir  up  (92)  enmity  against  Assyria. 
Because  of  the  evil  he  had  done  I  removed  (93)  his  lord- 
ship over  the  people  of  his  land,  and  (94)  appointed  his 
twin  (?)  brother  Akhimiti  to  the  kingship  over  them. 
(95)  But  the  Hittites,  planning  evil,  hated  his  rule, 
raised  to  the  throne  Yamani  {var.  Yatna),  who  had  no 
claim  upon  it,  [and]  who,  (96)  like  them,  knew  no  rever- 
ence for  authority.  (97)  In  the  anger  of  my  heart  I  did 
not  collect  the  mass  of  my  troops,  (98)  I  did  not  rally 
my  forces.  (99)  With  my  soldiers,  who  do  not  depart 
from  my  side,^  in  the  place  where  I  am  staying,  (100)  I 
marched  against  Ashdod.^  (101)  Yamani,  who  heard 
from  afar  (102)  the  approach  of  my  column,  fled  to  the 

*  The  general  inscription,  line  90fT.  Published  and  translated  by 
Winckler,  op.  cit.,  i,  p.  114f.;  ii,  33f.:  Kdlin.schrifilichrs  Tcxtbiich  zum 
A.  T.,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  40,  41;  Peiser,  Keilitischriftlichcs  Bibliothek,  ii,  p.  64f.; 
Ungnad  in  Gressmanri,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  pp.  117,  118. 

2  That  is,  the  guard. 

'  Var.  to  Ashdod,  his  royal  city,  I  went  in  haste. 

(90)  (m)  A-zu-ri  §ar  (alu)  As-du-di  a-na  la  ma-§e-e  bil-ti 
(91)  libbu-su  ik-pu-ud-ma  a-na  §arra-ni  li-me-ti-§u  (92)  zi-ra-a-ti 
(matu)  As§ur  is-pur  a§-§u  limut-tum  e-pu-§u  (93)  eli  nise  mL&ti-§u 
be-lu(t)-su  u-nak-kir  (94)  (m)A-bi-mi-ti  a-Jju  ta-lim-su  a-na  sarrfl- 
ti  eli-§u-nu  a§-kun-ma  (95)  (amelu)  Qa-at-te  da-bi-ib  sa-lip-ti  be- 
lu(t)-su  i-zi-ru-ma  (m)Ia-ma-ni  la  bel  (isu)  kussii  (96)  §a  ki-ma 
Sa-a-§u-nu-ma  pa-la}j  be-lu-ti  la  i-du-u  u-rab-bu-u  eli-§u-un  (97)  i-na 
§u-bu-ut  lib-bi-ia  pi-bi§  ummanate-ia  (98)  ul  u-pa^-bir-ma  ul  ak-su- 
ra  ka-ra-§i  (99)  it-ti  (amelu)  ku-ra-di-ia  §a  a-§ar  sa-al-me  (100)  id&- 
a-a  la  ip-par-ku-u  a-na  (alu)  As-du-di  (101)  al-lik-ma  u  §u-u  (m)Ia- 
ma-ni  a-lak  gir-ri-ia  (102)  ru-ki§  iS-me-ma  a-na  i-te-e  (m4tu)  Mu- 


CAMPAIGN  AGAINST  ASHDOD  329 

borders  of  Egypt,  (103)  which  lies  before  Melucha,  and 
was  seen  no  more.  (104)  Ashdod,  Gimtu  [Gath],  Ash- 
dudimmu  (105)  I  besieged  [and]  conquered;  I  seized  as 
booty  his  gods,  his  wife,  his  sons  and  daughters,  (106, 
107)  possessions  and  goods,  the  treasures  of  his  palaces, 
together  with  the  people  of  his  land.  (107)  Those  cities 
I  took  anew,  and  (108)  I  caused  to  dwell  in  them  people 
of  lands,  which  were  the  spoil  of  my  hands,  (109)  from 
the  lands  of  the  East.  I  set  my  officers  over  them,  I 
added  them  to  the  people  of  Assyria,  they  gave  obedience. 
The  king  of  Melucha,  who  among  ...  an  inaccessible 
place,  a  road  .  .  .  whose  fathers  (110)  for  a  long 
time,  since  the  epoch  of  the  Moon  god,  had  sent  no  am- 
bassadors to  the  kings,  my  fathers,  (111)  to  pay  respects, 
he  heard  afar  off  of  the  power  of  Ashur,  Nabu,  and  Mar- 
duk;  the  fear  of  my  royal  majesty  covered  him,  and 
terror  was  poured  out  over  him.  (112)  He  cast  him  into 
bonds  and  fetters  of  iron,  and  they  brought  him  before 
me  in  Assyria, — a  long  journey. 

su-ri   (103)  sa  pa-at   (matu)    Me-luJj-Jja  in-na-bit-ma  la  in-na-mir 

(104)  a-§ar-su  (alu)  As-du-du  (alu)  Gi-im-tu  (alu)  As-du-di-im-mu 

(105)  al-me  ak-§ud  il4ni-§u  aliati-§u  aple-su  binati-§u  (106)  bu§<i 
makktiru  ni-sir-ti  ekalli-su  it-ti  ni§e  mati-§u  (107)  a-na  §al-la-ti 
am-nu  alani  su-a-tu-nu  a-na  e§-§u-ti  (108)  as-bat  ni§e  matali  ki- 
Sit-ti  ka-ti-ia  (109)  sa  ki-rib  .  ._  .  m-pi-i{j  (ilu)  §am-si  lib-bi 
u-§e-Sib-ma  [(amelu)  §u-ud-sak-ia  eli-su-nu  as-kun]  it-ti  ni§e  (m4tu) 
A§§ur    am-nu-§u-nu-ti-ma  i-§u-tu    ab-sa-ni    §ar  (matu)    Me-lub-ba' 

(110)  §a  i-na  ki-rib  .  .  .  iz-zu  a-sar  la'-a-ri  u-ru-ujj  .  .  .  sa 
ul-tu   Q-me  ru-ku-ti   a-di-i    (ilu)    Sin   abi-§u   a-na  ^arri-ni     abi-ia 

(111)  rak-bu-su-un  la  i§-pu-ru  a-na  §a-'-al  sul-me-su-un  da-na-an 
(ilu)  A§ur  (ilu)  Nabu  (ilu)  Marduk  a-na  ru-kis  [i§-me-ma]  pul-bi 
me-lam-me     Sarrit-ti-ia      ik-tu-mu-§u-ma     it-ta-bi-ik-su     ba-at-tu 

(112)  i-na  si-is-si  is-ka-ti  bi-ri-tu  parzillu  id-di-sum-ma  a-na 
ki-rib  (matu)  Asur(ki)  bar-ra-ni    .    .    .    a-di  mab-ri-ia  ub-lu-ni 

6.  Fragment  of  Another  Account  of  the  Campaign 
Against  Ashdod  ' 
(1)  In  the  ninth^  year  of  my  reign  I  marched  to  the 

'A  fragment  of  a  prism,  published  by  Winckler,  op.  cit.,  i,  p.  186f.; 
Ji,  pp.  45,  44.  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alien  Testament,  3te 
Auf.,  pp.  41,  42.      Compare  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  op.  cit.,  i,  p.  118. 

2  The  Annals  read  "eleventh"  and  evidently  correctly. 

(1)  i-na  IX  pale-ia  a-na     .     .     .     (2)  .     .     .     rabi-ti-a     .     . 


330  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

.  .  ,  (2)  [.  .  .  coast]  of  the  great  sea  .  .  .  Azuri 
(3)  king  of  Ashdod  ...  (6)  Akhimeti  ...  (7)  his 
twin  (?)  brother  (8)  I  raised  to  rule  over  them     .     .     . 

(9)  tribute  and  taxes  of  my  lordship  (10)  Uke  those  of 
.  ,  .  (11)  kings  I  laid  upon  him  .  .  .  But  .  .  . 
(12)  the  evil  in  .  .  .  (13)  not  to  bring  tribute  .  .  . 
(14)  they  drove  him  away  .  .  .  (18,  20)  They  set  upon 
the  throne  over  them  Yamani  a  soldier  .  .  .  (21)  their 
city  (26)  ...  a  moat  of  its  environs  (27)  .  .  .  feet 
in  depth  they  dug,  (28)  they  reached  the  water  level. 

(29)  to  punish  (?)  the  people  of  Phihstia, 
Judah,  Edom,  (30)  Moab,  those  who  hve  by  the  sea, 
and  brought  tribute  and  (31)  presents  to  Ashur,  my 
lord.  (32)  Planning  hostilities,  to  rebel  against  me, 
(33)  they  sent  their  presents  to  Pir'u,  (34)  king  of 
Egypt,  a  prince  who  could  not  help  them,  that  he  might 
set  himself  (35)  in  hostility  to  me,  they  invited  him  into 
a   confederation:     (36)  I,    Sargon,   the   legitimate   ruler, 

(37)  who  honors  the  oath  of  Nabu  and   Marduk,   and 

(38)  guards  the  name  of  Ashur,  I  sent  my  troops  across 
the  Tigris  and  Euphrates  (39)  at  flood  tide.  (40,  41, 
42)  Yamani,   their  king,   who  had   trusted   to   his   own 

[(m)A-zu-ri?]  (3)  [§ar  (alu)  As-du-di  ...  (4)  a§-§u  .  .  . 
(5)  i§-tu  ...  (6)  (m)A-bi-me-ti  ...  (7)  a-Jju  ta-lim-§u 
eli-[§u-nu]  (8)  u-rab-bu-u     ...     (9)  bil-tu  ma-da-at-tu     .     .     . 

(10)  ki-ma  §a  §arra-m  [majjrtiti]  (11)  eli-su  a§-kua  .  .  .  (12)  lim- 
nu-ti  i-na  .  .  .  (13)  a-na  la  na-§e-e  bil-ti  (14)  [iin-]ta-li[ku?]-ma 
.  .  .  (15)  ma-li-ki-su-nu  si-Uu  .  .  .  (16)  .  .  .  (17)  u-§e-3u- 
§u  .  .  .  (18)  (m)Ia-ma-ni  amel  sabe  .  .  .  a-na  SarrOi-ti 
eli-§u-nu  [ina  (isu)  kussu?]  (20)  be-ili-§u  u-§e-si-[bu-§u-ma]  .  .  . 
(21)  ali-§u-nu  .'  .  .  (22)  sa  mit-Uu  (?)-[si  .  .  .]  (23-25)  .  .  . 
(26)  .  .  .  li-ine-ti-§u  Jji-ri-sa  .  .  .  (27)  X+XX  i-na  I  aratu 
a-na  §u-pa-li  .  .  .  (28)  ik-§ud-du  me  nak-[bi]  a-na  .  .  .  (29)  §a 
(mdtu)  Pi-lis-te  (matu)  la-u-di  (matu)  U-du-[mu]  (30)  [(matu)  Ma]- 
a-bi  a-Si-bu-ut  tam-tira  na-a§  bil-[ti  u]  (31)  ta-mar-ti  la  (ilu)  ASur 
be-ili-ia  (32)  da-bib  sa-ar-ra-a-ti  la  mi-i-nu  Jjul-la-a-te  (33)  §a  it-ti-ia 
ana  §un-ku-ri  eli  (m)Pi-ir-'-u  (34)  sar  (matu)  Mu-us-ri  mal-ku  la 
mu-§e-zi-bi-su-nu  (35)  sul-man-na-su-nu  i§-su-u-ma  e-tir-ri-§u-uS 
(36)  ki-id-ra  a-na-ku  (m)sarru-ukin  rubu  ki-e-nu  (37)  pa-li-i^  ma- 
mit  (ilu)  Nabu  (ilu)  Marduk  na-si-ru  (38)  zik-ri  (ilu)  A§ur  (naru) 
Diglat  (ndru)  Purattu  (39)  i-na  moli  ki§-§a-ti  e-du-u  tak-lat-ti  (?) 
ummanAte  (40)  na-pa-li§  u-§e-tik  u  su-u  (m)Ia-ma-ni  (41)  §arru-§u- 
nu  §a  i-na  e-[mu-uk  ra-man-]i-§u  (42)  it-tak-lu-ma  ul  i[k-nu-§u]  a-na 


CAMPAIGN  AGAINST  SAMARIA  331 

power,  and  had  not  bowed  to  my  lordship,  (43)  heard 
afar  off  the  advance  of  my  column.  (44)  The  fear  of 
Ashur,  my  lord,  cast  him  down,  to  .  .  .  which  is  on 
the  bank  of  the  river  .  .  .  his  land  .  .  .  far  away 
.    .    .     (49)  he  fled    .    .    .    Ashdod  (?)       ... 

bo-lu-ti  (43)  [a-]lik  gir-ri-ia  a-na  [ru-ki-]e-ti  is-me-ma  (44)  [na-]mur- 
rat  (ilu)  A§ur  bel-ili-ia  is-J)up-§u-ma     .     .     . 

(49)  .     .     .     in-na-bit     .     .     . 

7.  Campaigns  Against  Samaria,  Gaza,  and  Hamath 
(722-720)  ' 

(23)  From  the  beginning  of  my  rule  (722  B.  C.)  to  the 
fifteenth  (707  B.  C.)  of  my  years  of  reign  I  accompUshed 
the  defeat  of  Khumbanigash  of  Elam  in  the  environs  (?) 
of  Dur-ilu;  I  besieged  and  captured  Samaria;  I  carried 
away  (24)  27,290  of  its  inhabitants,  I  collected  there  50 
chariots;  the  remainder  of  them  I  permitted  to  retain 
their  goods  (?),  put  my  governors  over  them,  and  upon 
them  the  tribute  of  former  kings  (25)  I  laid. 

Hanno,  king  of  Gaza,  had  come  with  Sib'e,  the  Tartan 
of  Egypt,  to  Rapikhi  against  me,  to  offer  battle  and 
slaughter;  (26)  I  accomplished  their  defeat.  Sib'e  feared 
the  onset  of  my  arms,  fled  and  was  no  more  found; 
Hanno,  the  king  of  Gaza,  I  took  prisoner.  (27)  The 
tribute  of  Pir'u,  the  king    of   Egypt,  Samsi,  the  queen 

*  The  General  Inscription,  published  and  translated  by  Winckler, 
op.  cit.,  i,  pp.  96ff.;  ii,  p.  30f.  Translated  by  Peiser,  Keilinschriftliches 
Bibliothek,  ii,  pp.  52ff. ;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alien 
Testament,  3te  Auf.,pp.  37,  38;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische 
Texts  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  117. 

(23)  ul-tu  res  sarru-ti-ia  a-di  XV  pale-ia  §a  (m)  (ilu)  Hum-ba-ni-ga- 
a§  (amelu)  Elamfi  i-nari-bit  (alu)  Dilr-ilu(ki)  as-ku-nataj}-ta-(a)-§u 
(alu)  Sa-me-ri-na  al-me  ak-sud  (24)  XXVII.  M,  II.  C,  XC  ni§e  a-iib 
(ina)  libbi-§u  a§-Iu-la  L  (isu)  narkabate  ina  libbi-§u-nu  ak-sur-ma  u 
si-it-tu-ti  i-nu-su-nu  u-sa-Jji-iz  (amelu)  §u-ud-sak-ia  eli-§u-nu  al-kun- 
ma  biltu  §arri  malj-ri-e  (25)  e-mid-su-nu-ti  (m)Ha-nu-nu  §ar  (alu) 
9a-zi-ti  it-ti  (m)Sib-'-e  (amelu)  tur-tan-nu  (matu)  Mu-su-ri  ina  (alu) 
Ra-pi-Jji  a-na  e-pi§  kabli  u  tajjazi  a-na  tarsi-ia  it-bu-ni  (26)  abikta- 
§u-nu  am-lja-as  (m)Sib-'-e  ri-gira  (isu)  kakke-ia  e-dur-ma  in-na-bit- 
ma  la  in-na-mir  a-§ar-lu  (m)Ha-nu-nu  §ar  (alu)  IJa-zi-ti  ina  ka-ti 
as-bat  (27)  ma-da-at-tu  §a  (m)Pi-ir-'-u  sar  (matu)   Mu-su-ri  (sal) 


332  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

of  Arabia,  It'amara  the  Sabaean,  gold,  the  products  (?) 
of  the  mountains,  horses,  camels  I  received. 

(33)  Yaubi'di  of  Hamath,  a  soldier  (?),  who  had  no 
claim  on  the  throne,  a  Hittite,  a  bad  man,  had  set  his 
mind  on  the  kingdom  of  Hamath,  caused  Arpad,  Simirra, 
Damascus,  and  Samaria  (34)  to  rebel  against  me,  and 
united  them,  and  prepared  for  battle.  The  troops  of 
Ashur  I  collected,  [and]  besieged  him  with  his  soldiers 
in  his  darling  city  of  Karkar.  (35)  I  captured  [and] 
burned  Karkar.  Him  I  flayed,  [and]  killed  the  rebels  in 
those  cities,  and  established  peace.  Two  hundred  chariots 
and  six  hundred  horsemen  (36)  I  collected  among  the  in- 
habitants of  Hamath  and  added  to  my  royal  forces. 

Sa-am-si-e  §ar-rat  (matu)  A-ri-bi  (m)It-'-am-a-ra  (matu)  Sa-ba-'-a-a 
burasu  is-bi  sade  sisi  (imeru)  gammale  am-Jjur 

(33)  (m)(ilu)Ia-u-bi-'-di  (matu)  A-ma-ta-a-a  sa-ab  ...  la 
bel  (isu)  kussu  (amelu)  Ijat-tu-u  lim-nu  a-nasarru-ut  (matu)  A-ma- 
at-ti  libbu-su  ik-pu-ud-ma  (alu)  Ar-pad-da  (alu)  Si-mir-ra  (alu) 
Di-mas-ka  (alu)  Sa-me-ri-na  (34)  it-ti-ia  us-bal-kit-ma  pa-a  e-da 
u-ga-a§-kin-ma  ik-su-ra  taljazu  um-ma-na-at  (ilu)  Asur  gab-sa-a-ti 
ad-ki-ma  ina  (alu)  Kar-ka-ri  (alu)  na-ram-i-su  sa-a-su  a-di 
(amelu)  mun-tajj-si-su  (35)  al-me  ak-sud  (alu)  Kar-ka-ru  ina 
kibfiti  ak-mu  sa-a-§u  ma-sak-su  a-ku-us  ina  ki-rib  ali-su-nu-ti  bel 
bi-it-ti  a-duk  su-lum-mu-u  u-§a-as-kim  IIC  (isu)  narkabate  VIC 
(imeru)  bit-Jjal-lim  (36)  i-na  lib-bi  nise  (matu)  A-ma-at-ti  ak-sur-ma 
eli  ki-sir  §arru-ti-ia  u-rad-di 

VIII.  SENNACHERIB  (704-682) 

In  the  same  month  that  Sargon  died  his  own  son 
ascended  the  throne  and  began  the  direction  of  the 
empire  now  become  so  great.  Sennacherib  had  need  to 
be  greater  than  his  father,  as  the  burden  of  administra- 
tion is  heavier  than  the  load  of  conquest;  but,  in  spite 
of  the  boasting  of  his  high-sounding  inscriptions,  he 
must  be  judged  to  be  far  inferior  to  Sargon  in  ability. 

Sennacherib  was  received  at  once  in  Assyria  as  the 
legitimate  king,  but  the  Babylonians  were  not  so  com- 
pliant, but  set  up  as  their  king  a  certain  IVIarduk-zakir- 
shumu,  whom  the  Assyrian  inscriptions  derisively  call 


SENNACHERIB  333 

the  son  of  a  slave.  Whatever  his  origin  may  have  been, 
he  was  clearly  not  the  man  of  the  hour,  for  he  reigned 
only  one  poor  month,  when  the  forceful  Merodach- 
baladan  drove  him  from  his  seat  and  assumed  the 
kingdom  (702).  He  knew  well  that  he  would  not  be 
allowed  to  remain  in  possession  of  the  ancient  mother 
kingdom  without  a  struggle,  and  he  began  his  prepara- 
tions for  the  inevitable  assault  of  the  Assyrian  king. 
His  first  move  was  to  send  an  embassy  to  Hezekiah, 
king  of  Judah,  to  congratulate  him  on  his  recovery  from 
a  severe  illness.  Plainly  enough,  the  real  motive  was  to 
stir  up  disaffection  against  Assyria  and  lay  the  founda- 
tions for  a  rebellion  in  the  west.  The  sequel  would 
seem  to  show  that  other  countries  were  visited  at  the 
same  time,  and  that  even  Egypt  was  approached.  This 
embassy  was  probably  an  important  factor  in  the  re- 
bellion of  which  both  Assyrians  and  Hebrews  have  so 
much  to  tell. 

Sennacherib  paid  no  attention  to  the  west,  but,  with 
the  wisest  possible  tactics,  marched  at  once  into  Baby- 
lonia. He  met  with  no  resistance  on  the  long  march 
until  Kish,  nine  miles  east  of  Babylon,  was  reached. 
Here  Merodach-baladan  had  dared  to  draw  up  his 
forces  and  offer  battle.  He  was  completely  routed  and 
fled  the  country.  Sennacherib  treated  the  native  Baby- 
lonians with  much  consideration,  but  savagely  ravaged 
the  Chaldean  territory,  from  which  the  tormentor, 
Merodach-baladan,  had  come.  The  country  was  re- 
organized, and  a  Babylonian  named  Bel-ibni,  who  had 
been  bred  at  the  Assyrian  court,  was  set  up  as 
king. 

At  the  close  of  this  campaign  Sennacherib  had  to 
secure  his  borders  by  a  raid  among  the  Kassites  and 
into  EUipi.    He  had  now  pacified,  in  the  true  Assyrian 


334  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

maimer,  the  entire  eastern  section  of  his  empire,  and 
was  prepared  to  meet  the  situation  m  the  west. 

The  whole  west  was  now  ready  for  a  rebelHon  against 
Assyria.  Hezekiah  had  conquered  the  Philistines,'  and 
had  given  thereby  proof  of  his  prowess,  and  he  had 
added  enormously  to  the  defenses  of  Jerusalem  by 
constructing  an  underground  aqueduct  which  brought 
water  into  the  city.^  The  kingdom  of  Judah  had  also  a 
popular  party,  eager  to  cast  off  the  Assyrian  yoke  and 
make  an  alliance  with  Egypt,  while  the  small  Phoenician 
and  Philistine  states  had  suffered  such  sore  oppression 
at  the  hand  of  Assyrian  governors  that  they  too  were 
ready  for  any  desperate  chance.  It  is  difficult  now  to 
estimate  truly  the  relative  importance  of  all  the  inci- 
dents which  led  to  the  great  breach,  and  it  is  easier  to 
enumerate  the  different  movements  than  to  make  sure 
of  their  relative  order. 

From  Judah  an  embassy  went  to  Egypt,  and  the 
Egyptians  promised  assistance.^  This  was  m  itself  a 
rebellion  against  Assyria,  but  the  first  outward  stroke 
seems  to  have  occurred  in  Ekron,  where  the  inhabi- 
tants cast  into  chains  their  governor,  Padi,  and  de- 
livered him  up  to  Hezekiah,  who  is  thereby  acknowl- 
edged as  the  leader  of  the  uprising.  Padi  had  been 
appointed  governor  by  the  Assyrians,  and  Sennacherib 
dare  not  permit  him  to  be  thus  treated  or  the  whole 
fabric  of  government  by  appointed  deputy  would  col- 
lapse. In  701  he  marched  westward,  and  reached  the 
Mediterranean  coast  in  the  neighborhood  of  Tyre.  He 
(lid  not,  however,  attack  the  city,  whose  reduction, 
without  the  possession  of  a  naval  force,  would  have 
been  impossible.    Contenting  himself  with  ravaging  its 


1  2  Kings  18.  2  2  Kings  20.  20;  compare  2  Chron.  32.  5. 

3l8a.  30.  1-4:  31.  1. 


SENNACHERIB  335 

tributary  cities  on  the  mainland,  he  turned  to  Sidon. 
The  king,  Elulaeus  (LuU),  fled,  and  the  city  surrendered 
without  a  blow.  It  was  used  as  the  center  of  a  new 
province,  and  Ethobal  was  set  up  as  its  king,  with 
authority  over  the  towns  along  the  coast  as  far  south 
as  Acre.  This  success  over  Sidon  had  far-reaching 
effects,  for  deputations  began  to  arrive  bringing  presents 
and  pledges  of  fealty  from  a  large  nimiber  of  small 
states  which  had  joined  in  the  rebellion.  From  Arvad 
and  Gebal,  from  Ashdod  and  distant  Moab,  from 
Ammon  and  Edom  came  those  whose  hearts  were  faint. 
But  though  honeycombed  with  defections,  the  little  con- 
federation held  out,  and  prepared  for  defense.  Ashkelon 
was  next  reached  and  speedily  taken,  the  former  Assy- 
rian king,  Sharru-ludari,  was  restored  to  power,  and 
Zidqa,  who  had  supplanted  him,  was  carried  off  to 
Assyria  a  prisoner.  A  similar  fate  befell  Beth-Dagon, 
Bene-barqa,  and  Azuru. 

The  victorious  columns  had  now  an  open  road  to 
Ekron,  unless  there  was  some  demonstration  from 
without.  This  was,  however,  afforded  from  an  army 
from  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,*  perhaps  under  the  leadership 
of  Shabaka,^  which  advanced  northward,  intending  to 
form  a  connection  with  the  forces  of  Hezekiah.  Sen- 
nacherib met  and  defeated  this  body  at  Eltekeh,  and 


>  The  words  here  translated  "Egypt"  and  "Ethiopia"  are  Musri  and 
Mdukhkha  (see  the  text  below,  p.  342).  The  attempt  of  Winckler  (Altor- 
ientalische  Forschungen,  i,  pp.  24ff.,  195,  337,  and  Musri,  Melubha, 
Ma'in,  Mittheilungen  der  Vorderasiatischen  Gesellschaft,  1898,  pp.  Iff.), 
to  identify  these  with  portions  of  Arabia  seems  to  me  to  have  failed. 
See  for  an  elaborate  discussion  of  the  matter,  Olmstead,  Western  Asia 
in  the  Days  of  Sargon,  pp.  57ff.,  and  compare  Budge,  History  of  Egypt, 
vi,  pp.  xvff. ;  Breasted,  History  of  Egypt  (New  York,  1905) ;  Eduard  Meyer, 
Die  Israeliten  und  thre  Nachharstamme  (1906),  pp.  455-471;  Lehmann- 
Haupt,  Israel,  seine  Entwickehmg  im  Rahmen  det  W eltgcschichte  (Tiibin- 
gen,  1911),  p.  103. 

2  Shabaka  was  the  founder  of  the  twenty-fifth,  or  Ethiopian  dynasty, 
and  is  known  to  have  been  upon  the  throne  at  this  time  (see,  e.  g., 
Breasted,  Ancient  Records  of  Egypt,  iv,  p.  151,  and  ib..  History  of  Egypt, 
p.  550. 


336  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

then,  turning  back,  destroyed  Ekron  before  moving  on 
Judah.  The  Shephelah  suffered  severely,  for  he  claims 
to  have  captured  forty-six  cities.  Jerusalem  was 
blockaded,  but  not  taken.  Lachish,  as  the  famous 
relief  shows,  was  besieged  and  taken.  Sennacherib 
was  probably  recalled  from  the  siege  of  Jerusalem 
by  the  troubles  in  Babylonia,  which  form  the  most 
characteristic  mark  of  his  reign. 

Thus  far  we  have  depended  entirely  upon  the  As- 
syrian sources.  We  must  now  pay  heed  to  the  biblical, 
and  with  them  begin  the  complications.  The  chief 
passage  is  found  in  2  Kings  18.  13  to  19.  37.  It  appears 
again,  however,  in  Isa.  36-39,  with  these  two  chief 
differences:  that  in  Isaiah  the  verses  which  appear  in 
2  Kings  18.  14-16  are  omitted,  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  there  is  added  in  Isa.  38.  9-20  a  so-called  psalm 
of  Hezekiah.  The  textual  disturbances  and  differences 
are  the  same  in  so  many  places  that  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  the  two  do  not  come  from  a  common  source, 
but,  rather,  that  the  text  of  Kings  is  the  original  and 
the  Isaiah  text  excerpted  from  it  in  an  abridged  form. 
This  conclusion  finds  considerable  support  also  from 
the  presence  of  some  of  the  characteristic  diction  of  the 
book  of  Kings,  such  as  ^^for  my  servajit  David^s  sake'^ 
(Isa.  37.  35;  compare  1  Kings  11.  13,  32;  2  Kings  8.  19), 
''walked  before  thee  in  truth''  (Isa.  38.  3;  compare  1  Kings 
2.  4;  3.  6),  and  others.  Kuenen  has  conclusively  shown, 
however,  that  the  Isaiah  text  is  decidedly  the  better 
preserved.*  The  chronological  note  in  2  Kings  18.  13, 
which  appears  also  in  Isaiah  ("Now  in  the  fourteenth 
year  of  king  Hezekiah  did  Sennacherib  king  of  Assyria 
come  up  against  all  the  fortified  cities  of  Judah,  and 
took  them"),  is  quite  clearly  the  work  of  a  redactor, 

'  Kuenen,  Historisch-Critisch  Onderzoek,  §  45. 


SENNACHERIB  337 

and  rests,  not  upon  documentary  evidence  or  tradition, 
but  upon  chronological  calculation.  It  is  quite  irrecon- 
cilable with  2  Kings  18.  9  ("And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
fourth  year  of  king  Hezekiah,  which  was  the  seventh 
year  of  Hoshea  son  of  Elah  king  of  Israel,  that  Shalma- 
neser  king  of  Assyria  came  up  against  Samaria,  and 
besieged  it"),  and  may  safely  be  disregarded.  The 
date  of  Sennacherib's  Judsean  campaign  is  certainly  701, 
whatever  the  redactor  of  Kings  may  have  calculated. 

And  now  we  come  to  the  real  crux  of  the  situation. 
The  redactor  who  put  together  the  pieces  which  now 
make  a  continuous  narrative  evidently  thought  that 
ever3^thing  in  it  applied  to  one  campaign  of  Sennacherib 
— the  campaign  of  701 — and  so  the  passage  is  still  in- 
terpreted by  the  majority  of  modern  scholars.  There 
are,  however,  great  difficulties  in  this  interpretation, 
and  these  have  mcreased  rather  than  diminished  in 
recent  years.  Some  of  these  are,  indeed,  not  new,  but 
occurred  to  the  early  students  of  Assyrian  inscriptions. 
It  seems  not  to  be  generally  known  that  Sir  Henry 
Rawlinson  saw  the  necessity  for  assuming  two  western 
campaigns  of  Sennacherib,  for  he  wrote:  "Such  is  the 
account  which  Sennacherib  gives  of  an  expedition 
briefly  touched  on  in  a  few  verses  (2  Kings  18.  13-16), 
an  expedition  which  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  that 
second  invasion  of  these  countries  by  the  same  mon- 
arch, which  terminated  in  the  destruction  of  his  host, 
and  his  ignominious  flight  to  his  capital.  This  latter 
expedition  is  not  described  in  his  annals,  as  it  may 
perhaps  belong  to  a  period  beyond  the  time  to  which 
they  extend."* 

This  view  of  Rawlinson  found  no  acceptance  when 


1  Quoted  in  G.  Rawlinson,  Herodotus,  i,  p.  484,  3rd  edition  (London, 
1875). 


338  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

it  was  first  propounded,  but  there  are  now  additional 
reasons  for  taking  it  up  again.  Those  which  appear  to 
be  the  most  important  are  the  following:  1.  Tirhaka 
cannot  have  been  the  leader  of  an  army  of  Egypt  and 
Ethiopia  in  the  year  701,  for  he  certainly  did  not  come 
to  the  throne  until  some  years  later.  And  the  represen- 
tation of  Tirhaka's  advance,  in  19.  7,  9,  as  a  rumor 
which  led  Sennacherib  to  leave  Palestine  seems  most 
improbable.  2.  The  passage  19.  35-37  dates  the  assas- 
sination of  Sennacherib  as  following  closely  on  his 
return  from  Palestine,  though  his  death  did  not  occur 
until  681,  twenty  years  later  than  the  campaign  of  701. 
If  we  assume  two  campaigns  of  Sennacherib  in  the  west, 
these  difficulties  vanish.  Upon  this  theory  the  biblical 
sources  may  be  analyzed  as  follows:  The  account  of  the 
first  campaign  ends  with  2  Kings  19.  8  (''So  Rabshakeh 
returned,  and  found  the  king  of  Assyria  warring  agamst 
Libnah;  for  he  had  heard  that  he  was  departed  from 
Lachish").  We  are  not  told  what  answer  he  had  re- 
ceived from  King  Hezekiah,  for  the  writer  was  not 
really  interested  in  political  affairs,  but,  rather,  in  the 
prophet  Isaiah,  whose  life  he  was  probably  writing. 
With  2  Kings  19.  9  begins  the  account  of  the  second 
campaign;  begins,  indeed,  abruptly,  for  the  introduction 
which  it  must  have  had  originally  has  been  left  out  by 
the  redactor.  According  to  this  second  accoimt,  which 
deals,  ex  hypothesi,  with  a  second  and  later  campaign 
into  the  west,  he  sent  a  letter  from  some  unknown  point 
demanding  the  surrender  of  Jerusalem  before  he  should 
attack  Tirhaka,  who  was  advancing  against  him.  On 
the  advice  of  Isaiah,  Hezekiah,  the  king,  refused,  and 
shortly  thereafter  pestilence  fell  on  the  Assyrian  army, 
and  Sennacherib  was  forced  to  withdraw  to  Assyria, 
where  a  few  years  later  he  was  slain. 


SENNACHERIB  339 

Upon  this  hypothesis  the  Sennacherib  Taylor  CyUncler 
refers  to  the  first  campaign  of  701,  and  the  small  text 
(see  below,  p.  345)  gives  proof  that  Sennacherib  really 
did  make  a  later  expedition  into  the  west,  while  the 
tradition  which  Herodotus  has  preserved  (see  below, 
p.  346)  of  the  destruction  made  by  mice,  the  symbol  of 
pestilence,  fits  well  with  the  description  of  the  plague 
in  2  Kings  19.  35. 

During  the  campaign  of  701  in  the  west  a  new  rebel- 
lion began  in  Babylonia,  in  which  Bel-ibni,  the  notorious 
Merodach-baladan,  and  a  Chaldean  prince,  Marduk- 
ushezib,  joined.  When  Sennacherib  invaded  the  land 
in  700  the  compact  fell  in  pieces.  Bel-ibni  was  cap- 
tured and  sent  to  Assyria,  and  Merodach-baladan  died 
soon  after  his  precipitate  flight  into  the  Elamitic  coasts 
of  the  Persian  Gulf.  Sennacherib  made  his  son,  Asshur- 
nadin-shum,  king  of  Babylon,  and  went  away  to  carry 
war  into  Cilicia  and  Kappadocia. 

The  order  which  had  been  established  in  Babylonia 
was  of  short  duration.  The  Chaldeans  who  had  fled  to 
Elam  with  Merodach-baladan  had  made  so  much 
trouble  in  Babylonia  that  Sennacherib,  in  694,  made 
a  raid  upon  them  in  a  campaign  fraught  with  great 
difficulties.  To  revenge  this  the  Elamites  invaded 
Babylonia,  plundered  Sippar,  and  carried  off  Asshur- 
nadin-shum  into  a  captivity  from  which  he  never 
returned.  The  Elamites  then  made  Nergal-ushezib  king 
of  Babylonia.  He  was,  however,  able  to  hold  only 
northern  Babylonia,  while  the  south  was  retained  by 
the  Assyrians.  Sennacherib  sent  a  column  into  Elam, 
and  while  he  was  there  the  Chaldeans  seized  the  throne 
for  Mushezib-Marduk,  who  was  publicly  proclaimed 
king  in  692.  He  won  the  support  of  the  entire  land, 
and  to  his  aid  came  also  the  Elamites,  and  the  Chaldeans 


340  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

who  had  so  long  followed  the  fortunes  of  Merodach- 
baladan,  and  were  now  led  by  his  son  Samiinu.  In  691 
Sennacherib  met  their  combined  armies  at  Khalule, 
where  he  claimed  a  great  victory. 

In  689  Sennacherib,  maddened  by  its  long  career  of 
glory  and  of  perfidy  to  the  Assyrians,  destroyed  the 
city  of  Babylon. 

In  some  year  between  688  and  682  Sennacherib  went 
westward  into  Arabia,  and  in  681  he  was  slain  in  the 
temple  by  his  son  or  sons. 

1.  The  Campaign  Against  Jerusalem     (701  B.  C.)^ 
Column  II: 

(34)  In  my  third  campaign  I  marched  against  the  land 
of  the  Hittites.  (35)  The  fear  of  the  splendor  of  my 
dominion  overwhelmed  Luli  (Elulaeus),  king  of  Sidon, 
(36,  37)  and  he  fled  far  away  into  the  sea  and  died. 
(38)  Sidon  the  great,  Sidon  the  less,  (39)  Bit-zitte, 
Sariptu  (Zarephath),  Makhalliba,  (40)  Ushu,  Akzib,  and 
Akku  (Acco),  (41)  his  strong  cities,  defended  by  walls, 
(42)  provisioned  and  provided  with  water,  his  garri- 
son (?)  cities,  the  might  of  the  arms  of  (43)  Ashur,  my 
lord,  overwhelmed  them,  and  they  bowed  (44)  at  my 
feet.     I  placed  Tuba'lu  (Ethobal)  upon  the  royal  throne 

1  The  Taylor  Cylinder,  so  named  after  a  former  owTier,  though  not  a 
cj'linder,  but  a  prism,  has  been  repeatedly  published  and  translated. 
See  especially  I  R.,  37-42;  Delitzsch,  Assyrische  Lesestiicke,  4te  Auf., 
pp.  54-6S;  Abel  and  Winckler,  Keilschrifttexte,  pp.  17-21.  For  translations 
compare  Bezold,  Keilinschriftlichc  Bihliothek,  ii,  pp.  SOff.,  and  Rogers, 
Records  of  the  Past,  new  series,  vi,  pp.  cSOff.  On  the  portion  here  given  see 
also  King,  First  Steps  in  Assyrian,  pp.  52ff.;  Winckler,  Keilinschrift- 
liches  Texthiich  zum  Alten  Testament,  pp.  43ff.;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann, 
Altorientnlische  Texte  xmd  Bilder,  i,  pp.  119,  120. 

(34)  i-na  §al-§i  gir-ri-ia  a-na  (matu)  IJa-at-ti  lu  al-lik  (35) 
(m)Lu-li-i  sar  (alu)  Si-du-im-ni  pul-lji  me-lam-me  (36)  be-lu-ti-ia 
is-bii-i)u-Ju-ina  a-na  ru-uk-ki  (37)  kabal  tam-tim  in-na-bit-ma  mati- 
su  e-mid  (38)  (alu)  Si-du-un-nu  rabii-u  (alu)  Si-du-un-nu  sijjru 
(3i))  (alu)  Bit-zi-it-ti  (alu)  Sa-ri-ip-tu  (alu)  Ma-hal-li-ba  (40)  (alu) 
U-§u-u  (alu)  Ak-zi-bi  (alu)  Ak-ku-u  (41)  alani-.su  dan-nu-ti  (bitu) 
dura-ni  a-sar  ri-i-ti  (42)  u  mas-ki-ti  iiit  tuk-la-ti-su  ra-sub-bat  (isu) 
kakke  (43)  (ilu)  Asur  beli-ia  is-lju-pu-su-nu-ti-ma  ik-nu-§u  (44)  §e- 


SENNACHERIB  AGAINST  JERUSALEM  341 

(45)  over  them  and  fixed  upon  him  (46)  yearly  and  un- 
changing taxes  and  tribute  for  my  dominion.  (47)  Min- 
khimmu  (Menahem)  of  Shamsimuruna,  (48)  Tuba'lu 
(Ethobal)  of  Sidon,  (49)  AbdiU'ti  of  Arvad  (Arados), 
(50)  Urumilki  of  Gebal  (Byblos),  (51)  Mitinti  of  Ashdod, 

(52)  Budu-ihi     of     Bit     Ammanaa      (Beth     Ammon), 

(53)  Kammusunadbi  of  Moab,  (54)  Malik-rammu  of 
Edom,  (55)  all  kings  of  the  Amurru-Country,  (56)  dis- 
tricts of  great  extent,  brought  rich  presents  (57)  before 
me,  for  the  fourth  time  (?)  and  kissed  my  feet. 

(58)  But  Sidqa,  the  king  of  Ashkelon,  (59)  who  had 
not  submitted  to  my  yoke,  I  carried  away  the  gods  of 
his  father's  house,  himself,  (60)  his  wife,  his  sons,  his 
daughters,  his  brothers,  his  seed  of  his  father's  house, 
and  (61)  I  brought  him  to  Assjaia.  (62)  Sharruludari, 
son  of  Rukib-tu,  their  fomier  king,  (63)  I  appointed  over 
the  people  of  Ashkelon,  and  the  payment  of  taxes, 
(64)  presents  to  my  dominion,  I  laid  upon  him,  that  he 
might  bear  my  yoke. 

(65)  In  the  course  of  my  campaign  I  besieged  Beth- 
Dagon,  (66)  Joppa,  Benebarqa,  Azuru,  (67)  cities  of 
Sidqa,  which  had  not  quickly  submitted  at  my  feet, 
(68)  I    captured    them    and    carried    off    their    booty. 

pu-u-a  (in)Tu-ba-'-lu  i-na  kussi  sarru-ti  (45)  eli-su-un  u-se-sib-ma 
bilat  man-da-at-tu  be-lu-ti-ia  (46)  sat-ti-sam  la  ba-at-lu  u-kin 
si-ru-us-su  (47)  sa  (m)Mi-in-Jji-im-mu  (alu)  Sam-si-mu-ru-na-a-a 
(48)  (m)Tu-ba-'-lu  (alu)  Si-du-un-na-a-a  (49)  (m)Ab-di-li-'-ti  (alu) 
A-ru-da-a-a  (50)  (m)U-ru-mil-ki  (alu)  Gu-ub-la-a-a  (51)  (m)Mi-ti- 
in-ti  (alu)  As-du-da-a-a  (52)  (m)Pu-du-ilu  (alu)  Bit-am-ma-na-a-a 
(53)  (m)Kam-mu-su-na-ad-bi  (matu)  Ma-'-ba-a-a  (54)  (m)(ilu) 
Malik-ram-mu  (matu)  U-du-um-ma-a-a  (55)  §arra-ni  (matu) 
Amurru  ka-li-su-un  si-di-e  (56)  sad-lu-ti  ta-mar-ta-§u-nu  ka-bit-tu 
a-di  busi  (57)  a-na  majj-ri-ia  i§-§u-nim-ma  is-si-ku  sepe-ia  (58)  u 
(m)  Si-id-ka-a  sarru  (alu)  Is-ka-al-lu-na  (59)  salaik-nu-sua-nani-ri- 
ia  ilani  bit  abi-su  sa-a-su  (60)  assat-su  mare-su  marati-§u  al}e-§u  zir 
bit    abi-§u    (61)  as-su-Jja-am-ma  a-na  (matu)  Assur(ki)  U-ra-a§-§u 

(62)  (m)Sarru-lu-da-ri     mar     (m)Ru-kib-ti     sarru-su-nu    malj-ru-u 

(63)  eli  nise  (alu)  Is-ka-al-lu-na  as-kun-ma  na-dan  bilti  (64)  kat- 
ri-e  be-lu-ti-ia  e-mid-su-ma  i-sa-at  ap-sa-a-ni  (65)  i-na  me-ti-ik 
gir-ri-ia  (alu)  Bit-da-gan-na  (66)  (alu)  la-ap-pu-u  (alu)  Ba-na-a-a- 
bar-ka  (alu)  A-zu-ru  (67)  alani(ni)sa  (m)  Si-id-ka-a  sa  a-na  sepe-ia 
(68)  ar-Jjis-la  ik-nu-su  al-rae  ak-su-ud  as-lu-la  sal-la-sun  (69)  (amolu) 


342  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(69)  The    governors,    princes,   and    people    of    Ekron, 

(70)  who   had   cast   into   iron   fetters   Padi,    their   king, 

(71)  (who  had  been  faithful  to  the  commands  and  com- 
pact of  Assyria),  and  had  given  him  over  to  Hezekiah 

(72)  of  Judah,  in  a  hostile  manner, — (73)  their  hearts 
feared.  They  summoned  the  kings  of  Egypt,  (74)  the 
bowmen,  chariots  [and]  horses  of  the  king  of  Melukhkha, 
(75)  forces  without  number,  and  they  (76)  came  to  their 
help.  In  the  neighborhood  of  Altaqu  (Eltekeh)  (77)  their 
line  of  battle  was  drawn  up  against  me,  they  consecrated 

(78)  their  arms.      With  the  help  of  Ashur,  my  lord,  I 

(79)  fought   with  them   and   accompHshed  their  defeat. 

(80)  The  commander  of  the  chariots,  and  the  sons  of  the 
king  of  Egypt,  (81)  with  the  commander  of  the  chariots 
of  the  king  of  Melukkha,  (82)  my  hands  captured  alive 
in  the  battle.  I  besieged  and  captured  Altaqu  (Eltekeh) 
[and]  (83)  Tamna  (Timnath)  and  carried  away  their 
booty. 

Column  III: 

(1)  I  drew  near  to  Amkaruna  (Ekron);  the  governors 
and  (2)  princes,  who  had  committed  sin  I  slew,  and  hung 
their  bodies  (3)  on  poles  around  the  city.     (4)  The  towns- 

.§akkanake  (amelu)  rube  u  nise  (alu)  Am-kar-ru-na  (70)  sa  (m)Pa- 
di-i  §arri-su-nu  bel  a-di-e  u  ma-mit  (71)  Ja  (matu)  Assur  bi-ri-tu 
parzilli  id-du-ma  a-na  (m)Ha-za-ki-ia-u  (72)  (matu)  la-u-da-a-a 
id-di-nu-§u  nak-ris  a-na  an-sil-li  e-sir-su  (73)  ip-lalj  lib-ba-su-un 
5arra-ni  (matu)  Mu-su-ri  (74)  (amelu)  sabe  (isu)  kasti  (Isu)  nar- 
kabate  (imeru)  sise  sa  sar  (matu)  Me-lutj-Jji  (75)  e-mu-ki  la  ni-bi 
ik-te-ru-nim-ma  il-li-ku  (76)  ri-su-us-su-un  i-na  ta-mir-ti  (alu) 
Al-ta-ku-u  (77)  el-la-mu-u-a  si-id-ru  sit-ku-nu  u-sa-'-lu  (78)  (isu) 
kakke-§u-un  i-na  tukul-ti  (ilu)  Asur  beli-ia  it-ti-su-un  (79)  am-da- 
|}i-is-ma  a§-ta-kan  abikta-su-un  (SO)  (amelu)  bel  (isu)  narkabate 
u  mare  §arri  (miitu)  Mu-su-ra-a-a  (81)  a-di  (amelu)  bel  (isu)  nar- 
kabate sa  sarri  (matu)  Me-lulj-lji  bal-tu-su-un  (82)  i-na  kabal  tam- 
5a-ri  ik-su-da  kata-a-a  (alu)  Al-ta-ku-u  (83)  (alu)  Ta-am-na-a  alme 
aksu-ud  a§-lu-la  sal-la-sun 

Column  III: 

(1)  a-na  (alu)  Am-kar-ru-na  ak-rib-ma  (amelu)  Sakkanake 
<2)  (amelu)  rulie  §a  i)i-it-tu  u-§ab-§u-u  a-duk-ma  (3)  i-na  di-ma-a-te 
si-bir-ti  ali  a-lul  pag-ri-§u-un  (4)  mdre  all  e-pi§  an-ni  u  kul-la-ti 


SENNACHERIB  AGAINST  JERUSALEM  343 

folk  who  had  committed  wickedness  and  offence  (5)  I 
counted  as  spoil;  to  the  rest  of  them,  (6)  who  had  not 
committed  sin  and  wickedness,  (7)  in  whom  no  guilt  was 
found,  I  proclaimed  pardon.  Padi,  (8)  their  king,  I 
(9)  brought  out  of  Jerusalem,  and  (10)  set  him  on  the 
throne  of  dominion  over  them,  and  the  tribute  of  my 
dominion    (11)  I    laid    upon    him.      And    of    Hezekiah, 

(12)  the  Judsean,  who  had  not   submitted  to  my  yoke, 

(13)  forty-six  strong  cities,  with  walls,  the  smaller  cities 

(14)  which  were  around  them,  without  number,  (15)  by 
the  battering  of  rams  and  the  assault  of  engines,  (16)  the 
attack  of  foot-soldiers,  mines,  breaches,  and  axes. 
(17)  I  besieged  and  captured  them.  Two  hundred  thou- 
sand one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  young,  old,  male  and 
female,    (18)  horses,    mules,    asses,    camels,    oxen     and 

(19)  sheep  without  number  I  brought  out  from  them  and 

(20)  counted  as  booty.  [Hezekiah]  himself  I  shut  up  like 
a  caged  bird  within  Jerusalem,  (21)  his  royal  city.  I 
cast  up  entrenchments  (22)  against  him,  and  whosoever 
came  forth  from  the  gate  of  his  city  I  punished^  (?)  him. 
(23)  His  cities  which  I  had  plundered,  (24)  I  separated 
from  his  land,  and  gave  them  to  Mitinti,  king  of  Ashdod, 
(25)  Padi,   king  of  Amqaruna  and  Sillibel   (26)  king  of 

iThe  translation  punished  is  Ungnad's.     I  set  it  down  very  doubt- 
fully.    Perhaps  it  would  be  better  to  translate  "I  turned  back." 

(5)  a-na  §al-la-ti  am-nu  si-it-tu-te-su-nu  (6)  la  ba-bil  Jji-ti-ti  u  kul- 
lul-ti  sa  a-ra-an-su-un  (7)  la  ib-su-u  us-§ur-su-un  ak-bi  (m)Pa-di-e 
(8)  §arra-su-nu  ul-tu  ki-rib  (alu)  Ur-sa-li-im-mu  (9)  u-§e-sa-am-ma 
i-na  kussi  be-lu-ti  eli-§u-un  (lO)  u-se-sib-ma  man-da-at-tu  be-lu-ti-ia 
(11)  u-kin  si-ru-uS-su  u  (m)  IJa-za-ki-a-u  (12)  (matu)  la-u-da-a-a 
§a  la  ik-nu-su  a-na  ni-ri-ia  (13)  XL VI  alani-su  dan-nu-ti  (bitu) 
dfirani  u  alani  sijjruti  (14)  §a  li-me-ti-§u-nu  sa  ni-ba  i-§u-u  (15)  i-na 
§uk-bu-us  a-ram-me  u  kit-ru-ub  §u-pi-i  (16)  mit-bu-su  zu-uk  sepa 
pil-si  nik-si  u  kal-ban-na-te  (17)  al-me  aksu-ud  CC.M,CL  ni5e  siSjru 
rabu  zikaru  u  sinnistu  (18)  (imeru)  sise  (imeru)  pare  iraere  (imeru) 
gammale  alpe  (19)  u  si-e-ni  sa  la  ni-bi  ul-tu  kir-bi-su-un  u-se-sa-am- 
ma  (20)  §al-la-tis  am-nu  sa-a-su  kima  issur  ku-up-pi  ki-rib  (alu) 
Ur-sa-li-im-mu  (21)  alu  iarrii-ti-su  e-sir-su  (alu)  jjalsani  eli-§u 
(22)  u-rak-kis-ma  a-si-e  abulli  ali-§u  u-tir-ra  (23)  ik-ki-pu-us  ali-Su 
Sa  a§-lu-la  ul-tu  ki-rib  mati-su  (24)  ab-tuk-ma  a-na  (m)Mi-ti-in-ti 
§ar  (alu)  As-du-di  (25)  (m)Pa-di-i  sar  (alu)  Am-kar-ru-na  u(m)Sil- 
bel  (26)  sar  (alu)   Ha-zi-ti  ad-din-ma  u-sa-ajj-jjir  mat-su  (27)   e-li 


344  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Gaza,  and  diminished  his  land.  (27)  Beside  the  former 
taxes,  paid  3^early,  I  added  (28)  the  tribute  and  presents 
of  my  dominion,  and  (29)  laid  these  upon  them.  As  for 
Hezekiah,  (30)  the  fear  of  the  majesty  of  my  dominion 
overwhelmed  hhn  (31)  and  the  Urbi,  and  his  regular 
troops,  (32)  whom  he  had  brought  in  to  strengthen 
Jerusalem  (33)  his  royal  city,  deserted.  (34)  With  thirty 
talents  of  gold  [and]  eight  hundred  talents  of  silver, 
(35)  precious  stones,  stibium,  uknu-stones,  (36)  couches 
of  ivor>',  seats  of  ivory,  elephant-hide,  (37)  ivoiy,  ushu 
and  ukarinnu  wood,  diverse  objects,  a  heavy  treasure, 
(38)  and  his  daughters,  the  women  of  his  palace,  male 
musicians,  (39)  female  musicians  he  despatched  (40)  after 
me  to  Nineveh,  my  capital  city.  He  sent  his  ambassador 
to  give  tribute  (41)  and  make  submission. 

bilti  ma^j-ri-ti  na-dan  sat-ti-su-un  (28)  man-da-at-tu  kat-ri-e  be-lu- 
ti-ia  u-rad-di-ma  (29)  u-kin  si-ru-us-su-un  §u-u  (m)Ha-za-ki-a-u 
(30)  pul-Jji  me-lam-me  be-lu-ti-ia  is-Jju-pu-su-ma  (31)  (amelu)  ur-bi 
u  (amelu)  sabe-§u  damkiiti  (32)  sa  a-na  dun-nu-un  (alu)  Ur-sa-li- 
im-mu  (alu)  §arrfl-ti-§u  (33)  u-§e-ri-bu-ma  ir-su-u  bat-la-a-ti  (34)  it 
ti  XXX  bilat  Jjurasi  VII I. C  bilat  kaspi  ni-sik-ti  (35)  gu-ujj-li  dak- 
kas-si  (abnu)  ukni  (?)  rabiiti  (36)  (isu)  irie  sinni  (isu)  kusse  ni-me-di 
§inni  ma§ak  piri  (37)  sinni  piri  (isu)  u§u  (isu)  ukarinnu  mimma 
§um-§u  ni-sir-tu  ka-bit-tu  (38)  u  marati-su  (sal)  zikreti  ekalli-su 
(amelu)  zaramere  (39)  (sal)  zammereti  a-na  ki-rib  Ninua(ki)  alu 
be-lu-ti-ia  (40)  arki-ia  u-se-bi-lam-ma  a-na  na-dan  man-da-at-ti 
(41)  u  e-pi§  ardu-u-ti  is-pu-ra  rak-bu-§u 

2.  Summary  of  Sennacherib's  Western  Campaign  (701) 
(Nebi  Yunus  inscription)  ^ 
(13)  I  took  away  the  kingdom  from  Luli,  the  king  of 
Sidon;  I  seated  (14)  Tuba'lu  on  his  throne  and  [laid 
upon]  hrm  the  tribute  of  my  dominion;  (15)  I  destroyed 
the  broad  district  of  Judah;  I  laid  my  yoke  upon  Heze- 

»  Published  I  R.,  43.  Translated  by  Bezold,  Keilinschriftliche  Biblio- 
thek,  u,  pp.  llSff.;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alien 
Testament,  p.  47;  Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  op.  cit.,  p.  121,  footnote  3. 

(13)  §a_  (m)Lu-li-i  §ar  (alu)  Si-du-un-ni  e-kim  sarru-su  (14) 
(m)Tu-ba-'-lu  i-na  (isu)  kussi-su  u-se-sib-mu  man-da-at-tu  belu-ti-ia 
ei-ru-us-su  (15)  u-§al-pit  rap-su  na-gu-u  (matu)  la-u-di  (m)9a-za- 


SENNACHERIB  AT  LACHISH  345 

kiah  its  king;  (16)  the  people  of  Tumur,  who  inhabit  a 
steep  mountain,  I  overwhelmed  with  arms.  The  city  of 
Ukku,  (17)  with  all  its  dweUings  I  destroyed  like  the 
mound  of  a  deluge;  the  people  of  Khilakki,  inhabitants 
of  the  (18)  hill  country,  I  destroyed  with  arais,  their 
cities  I  destroyed,  wasted,  burned  with  fire;  I  conquered 
(19)  Tilgarimmu,^  which  is  the  borders  of  Tabal,  and 
turned  it  into  arable  land. 


1  Perhaps  Togarmah,  Gen.  10.  3;  1  Chron.  1.  6;  Ezek.  27.  14;  38.  16. 

ki-a-u  sarru-sil  e-mid  ap-sa-a-ni  (16)  ameluti  (alu)  Tu-mur-ra-a-a 
a-si-bu-ut  sadi-i  mar-si  i-na  (isu)  kakke  u-§am-kit  (alu)  Uk-ku 
(17)  a-di  nap-bar  da-ad-me-su  ki-ma  til  a-bu-bi  u-ab-bit  nise  (matu) 
tji-lak-ki  a-si-bu-ut  (18)  Jjur-sa-a-ni  a-lul  i-na  (isu)  kakke  alani-§u- 
nu  ab-bul  ak-kur  i-na  isati  ak-mu  (19)  (alu)  Til-ga-rim-mu  sa  pa-ad 
(matu)  Ta-ba-li  ak§u-ud-ma  u-tir  a-na  karme 

3.  Sennacherib  at  Lachish,  701 
(Inscription  on  a  Relief)  ^ 
(1)  Sennacherib,  king  of  the  world,  king  of  Assyria, 
(2)  seated  himself  on  a  throne  and  the  (3)  prisoners  of 
Lakish  marched  before  him. 


>  Published  by  Layard,  Monuments  of  Nineveh,  ii,  Plate  23.  Trans- 
lated by  Bezold,  Keilinschriftliches  Bihliothek,  ii,  p.  114;  Rogers,  Records 
of  the  Past,  new  series,  vi,  p.  S3;  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch, 
p.  47. 

(1)  Sin-ajje-erba  sar  kissati  sar  (matu)  asur  (2)  ina  (isu)  kussi 
ni-mi-di  u-§ib-ma  (3)  sal-la-at  (alu)  La-ki-su  (4)  ma-Jja-ar-su-e-ti-ik 

4.  Sennacherib's  Last  Campaign  Against  Arabia 

(Between  688  and  682  B.  C.)  ^ 
(22)  .     .     .     Telkhjunu,  the  queen  of  Arabia,  in  the 
midst  of  the  desert,  (23)  from  her  I  took  away  a  thousand 

1  The  discovery  of  this  fragment  was  first  announced  by  Scheil  {Ori- 
entalistische  Literatur-Zeitung,  1904,  Feb.,  cols.  69,  70),  who  gave  a 
hasty  transcription  of  it,  and  said  that  it  came  from  Mosul.  It  has 
since  passed  to  the  po.ssession  of  the  Berlin  Museum,  and  is  published  by 
Ungnad,  V  orderasiatische  Schriftdenkmaler  der  Konigl.  Mrtscen  zu 
Berlin,  i,  pp.  73ff.,  and  translated  by  him  in  Gressmann,  Altoricntalische 
Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  121.  The  campaign  is  mentioned  by  Esarhaddon 
(see  p.  354). 

(22)  .  .  .  [Te-el-lju-]-nu  §ar-rat  (amelu)  A-ra-bi  i-na  ki-rib 
mad-ba-ri    (23)    (imeru)    gammale     e-kim      ka-tu§-sa     si-i     it-ti 


346  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

camels.  (24)  The  fear  of  my  dominion  cast  her  down, 
and  Khazail  also.  They  left  their  tents  (25)  and  fled  to 
Adummatu,  (26)  whose  location  is  in  the  desert,  (27)  a 
thirsty  place  where  there  is  neither  provision  nor  places 
to  drink. 

(m)9a-za-ilu  (24)  .  .  .  e  is-bup-Su-nu-ti  kul-ta-ri-su-nu  u-ma§- 
§e-ru-u  (25)  .  .  .  lu  (alu)  A-du-um-ma-te  a-na  nap-sa-a-ti  in- 
nab-tu  (26)  .  .  .  A-du-um-ma-tu  §a  ki-rib  mad-ba-ri  sit-ku-na-at 
§u-bat-sun  (27)  .  .  su-um-me  §a  ri-i-tu  ma§-ki-tu  la  ba-§u-u  ki- 
rib-§u 

5.  Herodotus  on  the  Campaign  of  Sennacherib  ^ 

The  next  king  was  a  priest  of  Hephaistos,  called 
Sethos.  This  monarch  despised  and  neglected  the  war- 
rior class  of  the  Egyptians,  as  though  he  did  not  need 
their  services.  Among  other  indignities  he  went  so  far 
as  to  take  from  them  the  lands  which  they  had  possessed 
under  all  the  previous  kings,  consisting  of  twelve  acres 
of  choice  land  for  each  warrior.  Afterward,  therefore, 
when  Sennacherib,  king  of  the  Arabians  and  Assyrians, 
marched  his  vast  army  into  Egypt,  the  warriors  one  and 
all  refused  to  come  to  his  aid.  On  this  the  priest,  greatly 
distressed,  entered  into  the  inner  sanctuary,  and  before 
the  image  of  the  god  bewailed  his  impending  fate.  As  he 
wept  he  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  that  the  god  came  and 
stood  at  his  side,  bidding  him  be  of  good  cheer,  and  go 
boldly  forth  to  meet  the  Arabian  force,  which  would  do 
him  no   hurt,   as  he   himself   would   send   him   helpers. 

•Herodotus,  ii,  141;  Herodoti  Historiarum  Libri,  ix,  edidit  Henr. 
Rudolph  Dietsch,  editio  alter  ciiravit  H.  Kallenberg  (Leipzig,  Teubner, 
1894),  pp.  204,  205. 

Mera  6e  tovtov  ^aaiT^vaai  tov  iepta  rnv  'Yl^aiarov,  -u  ohvo/ia  elvai  ^eduv. 
Tov  iv  a?ioyiriai  l;fe«v  napaxp^oa/iEvov  ruv  iinxifJ-uv  Acyvirriuv  wf  ovdev  detjco- 
jiEvov  avTuv,  d/lAa  re  6?/  aTifia  Tcoiiovra  eg  avrovg,  Kai  acpeag  airsMGdai  rag 
apoipaq  rolai  knl  ruv  rrporepuv  (iaaiktuv  deMadni  'e^aiptrovQ  eadaTu  dvuSsKa 
■apovpag.  fiera  rfe  in'  AlyvKTOv  eAavveiv  arparbv  fieyav  "ZavaxapiQov  (3am?<.ia 
' kpajiiuv  re  Kai  Aaavpiuv.  ovk  uv  fS/)  edtXeiv  rovg  fiaxi-fJ-ovg  ruv  Ai}V7rTiuv 
(ioTiOieiv  TOV  (?  iepea  eg  awoplr/v  atreXri/iivov  kaeWdvra  eg  to  fieyapov  npog 
TuyaX/ia  arroSvpeaOat  oia  Kivivvevei  nadelv  6'Ao(pvp6uEvov  S"  apa  /utv  eneWe'iv 
vnvov  Kai  oi  66^ai  ev  tt?  dipt  eniaTavTa  tov  debv  Oapavveiv  ug  ov6ev  Treiaerai 
■iX'^P^  ovTid^uv  tov  'Apafiiuv  OTpaTdv  avrog  yap  oi  nifxipecv  TCfiupoig.  tov 


HERODOTUS  AND  POLYHISTOR  347 

Sethos,  then,  relying  on  the  dream,  collected  such  of  the 
Egyptians  as  were  wilUng  to  follow  him,  who  were  none 
of  them  warriors,  but  traders,  artisans,  and  market 
people;  and  with  these  marched  to  Pelusium,  where  the 
passes  are  by  which  the  country  is  entered,  and  there 
pitched  his  camp.  As  the  two  armies  lay  here  opposite 
one  another  there  came  in  the  night  a  multitude  of  field 
mice,  which  devoured  all  the  quivers  and  bowstrings  of 
the  enemy  and  ate  the  thongs  by  which  they  managed 
their  shields.  Next  morning  they  commenced  their 
flight,  and  great  multitudes  fell,  as  they  had  no  arms 
with  which  to  defend  themselves.  There  stands  to  this 
day  in  the  temple  of  Vulcan  a  stone  statue  of  Sethos, 
with  a  mouse  in  his  hand,^  and  an  inscription  to  this 
effect:  "Look  on  me  and  learn  to  reverence  the  gods." 

I  Apollo  Smintheus  is  known  to  the  Greeks  and  is  represented  with 
a  mouse  in  his  hand.  His  cult  under  this  form  is  especially  known  in 
the  Troad.  Compare  Strabo,  xiii,  605,  and  see  for  coins  with  such  a 
representation,  Corpus  Ins.  Grsecarum,  ii,  3577,  3582;  iv,  7029;  Rev. 
Arch.,  xi,  448;  Overbeck  K.-M.  ApoUon.  Mvinztafel,  v,  25-28,  30-33. 

TOLCi  6tj  fxcv  niawav  rolac  evvirmmcn,  TrapaAafjovTa  AlyvKziuv  rovf  (3ovlofj.E- 
vovq  01  ETTEadac,  (TTpaTonsdemaaOai  ev  lirjTiovaliji  {raiiTij  yap  ecm  al  katioT^ai)- 
lireadaL  6e  oi  tuv  fiax'i/J^cJv  fisv  oiiSeva  avSpuv,  KanijXovq  6e  koL  x^^P^'^^aKTag 
Kal  ayopaiovg  avBpuKovq.  Evdaiira  aTTiKofiEvov,  Tolai  ivavTioicn  [avTolffi]  ettl- 
^(DdevTag  vvKTog  fivg  apovpaiovg  Kara  uhv  (payslv  rovg  (paperpeuvag  aiiTuv  Kara 
6e  to.  rS^a'  rcpog  6e  to)v  aamduv  to.  dxava,  uare  ry  varepahj  (pEvydvToiv 
<!(pkuv  yvfivuv  [oT/lcJv]  irEdElv  noXkovg.  Kal  vvv  ovTog  6  (iaaiT^evg  ectt/ke  ev  t(J 
Ipu)  Tov  'H^alarnv  ?jdivog,  e^uv  ettI  Tfjg  x^'-pog  fJ^vv,  2.eyuv  6ia  ypafijiCLTuv 
rdde.  "  kg  i/xe  Tig  opeuv  evaefifjg  £GT(j.'''' 

6.    POLYHISTOR    AND    AbYDENUS 

And  after  all  the  other  exploits  of  Sennacherib  he 
adds  the  following:  ''He  remained  in  power  eighteen 
years  and  died  by  the  hand  of  his  son  Ardumuzanus,  in 
an  uprising."    These  things  says  Polyhistor. 

From    Abydenus    concerning    Sennacherib.      At    this 

Et  post  alia  omnia  facta  Sinecherimi  illud  quoque  addens,  ait 
"eum  XVIII  annis  stetisse  (in  imperio)  et  structis  ei  insidiis  a  filio 
suo  Ardumiizano  e  vita  excessisse."    Haec  Polyhistor. 

Eusebi  Chronicorum,  Liber  I.,  ed  Schoene  (Berlin,  1875),  I.  27, 
25-29. 

Abydeni  de  Senecherimo.    Hoc  tempore  vicesimus  quintus  utique 


348  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

time  wc  find  Sennacherib,  who  was  the  twenty-fifth  at 
least  in  the  succession  of  kings.  He  reduced  Babylon 
beneath  his  sway.  .  .  .  [The  following  words  properly 
belong  at  the  end  of  the  next  passage,  see  below.]  After 
him  there  ruled  Nergilus,  who  was  cut  off  by  his  son 
Adramelus.  Adramelus  was  in  turn  killed  by  Axerdis, 
who  was  his  brother  on  the  father's,  though  not  on  the 
mother's  side.  He  pursued  the  army  to  Byzantium  and 
there  shut  it  up. 

After  the  reign  of  Sennacherib's  brother,  Akises  be- 
came king  over  the  Babylonians.  He  reigned  less  than 
thirty  days,  being  murdered  by  Merodach-baladan,  who 
then  forcibly  held  the  kingdom  for  six  months.  Baldanus 
[i.  e.,  Merodach-baladan]  was  killed  by  a  certain  Elibus, 
who  then  became  king.  In  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of 
Elibus,  Sennacherib,  king  of  the  Assyrians,  gathered  an 
army  against  the  Babylonians,  defeated  them  in  battle 
and  ordered  the  captive  king  and  his  friends  to  be  led 
into  the  land  of  Assyria.  Having  subdued  the  Baby- 
lonians, he  set  up  his  son  Asordanius  as  king,  withdrawing 
himself  and  proceeding  to  Assyria. 

Sinecherib  tandem  ex  regibus  (regnantibus)  inventus  est  (invenieba- 
tur)  qui  Babelonem  sub  dititionem  (manum  suam  redigens  subegit. 
.  Deinceps'  autem  post  eum  Nergilus  regnavit,  qui  a  filio 
Adramelo  est  interemptus  (interimebatur) :  at  hunc  ejusdem  f rater 
Axerdis  ex  eodem  (uno)  patre,  non  autem  ex  eadem  matre,  occidit 
(occidebat);  et  exercitum  persecutus  in  Byzantinorura  urbem 
injecit  (injiciebat).    lb.,  35.  4-7,  17-22. 

Postquam  regnasset  frater  Senecheribi  et  postquam  Akises  Baby- 
loniis  dominatus  esset,  et  necdum  triginta  quidem  diebus  regnum 
tenuisset,  a  Marodach  Baldano  occisus  est;  et  Marodach  Baldanus 
per  vim  (regnum)  tenebat  sex  mensibus:  eum  vero  interficiens 
quidam  cui  nomen  erat  Elibus  regnabat.  Verum  tertio  regni  ejus 
anno  Senecheribus  rex  Assyriorum  exercitum  conflabat  ad  versus 
Babylonios,  proelioque  cum  iis  commisso  vincebat  et  captum  eum 
una  cum  amicis  in  terram  Assyriorum  perduci  jubebat.  Babyloniis 
(ergo)  dominatus,  regem  eis  filium  suum  Asordanium  constituebat; 
ipse  vero  recedens,  terram  Assyriorum  petebat.  lb.,  p.  27, 
3-15. 


'  The  words  from  deinceps  to  regnn  irit  belong  at  the  end  of  t  he  next 
passage  after  ■petebat.  So  A.  von  Gutschmid.  See  Schcene,  op.  cit., 
p.  35,  footnote  6. 


ESARHADDON,  ASHURBANAPAL  349 

IX.  ESARHADDON  (680-668)  AND  ASHUR- 
BANAPAL  (668-625) 

Sennacherib  had  provided  for  the  succession  to  the 
throne,  while  he  still  lived,  by  choosing  Esarhaddon  as 
the  crown  prince.  The  king's  death  may  have  been  due 
to  jealousy  engendered  by  that  choice,  for  such  would 
be  a  natural  Oriental  sequence  of  the  decree  which  ele- 
vated a  younger  son  to  the  highest  honors.  Esarhaddon 
had  been  living  in  Babylon,  and  immediately  on  his 
father's  assassination  was  there  proclaimed  king,  but 
had  to  hasten  to  Nineveh  to  quell  a  rebellious  effort  to 
seize  the  throne.  The  king's  murderers  fled  to  Armenia,* 
and  in  a  month  and  a  half  the  rebellion  was  ended,  and 
Esarhaddon  was  received  as  king.^ 

For  our  present  purpose  Esarhaddon  is  not  of  great 
importance.  His  points  of  historic  contact  with  the 
west  are  few,  and  his  influence  upon  the  Hebrew  people 
remote.  The  student  of  Hebrew  politics  has  no  great 
questions  to  raise  in  his  reign,  nor  has  he  need  to  be 
disturbed  by  the  great  existing  difficulty  of  arranging 
in  chronological  order  the  chief  events  of  this  reign. 

At  the  very  beginning  of  his  reign  Esarhaddon  was 
busy  with  the  reversal  of  his  father's  policy  in  respect 
of  Babylon.  He  was  engaged  in  the  enormous  task  of 
rebuilding  the  temple  of  E-sagila — a  work  that  was  not 
completed  until  668  B.  C. 

During  the  entire  reign  of  Esarhaddon  Judah  made 
no  move  to  regain  the  mdependence  which  Sennacherib 
had  taken  away.  He  had  not,  indeed,  taken  Jerusalem, 
but  he  had  compelled  the  payment  of  tribute,  and 
Esarhaddon  enumerates  Manasseh  of  Judah  among  his 
vassals.    During  the  long  reign  of  Manasseh  there  was, 

»  2  Kings  19.  37.  2  Babylonian  Chronicle,  iii,  36-3S. 


350  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

indeed,  no  opportunity  for  rebellion.  The  land  was  held 
in  subjection  by  the  fear  inspired  by  Esarhaddon's  cam- 
paigns agaLTLst  Sidon  and  against  Egypt.  The  first  works 
of  war  to  which  Esarhaddon  gave  his  hand  were  in  pun- 
ishment of  the  Chaldeans,  who  had  conquered  in  Baby- 
lonia as  far  north  as  Ur.  These  were  speedily  driven  out 
and  a  new  administration  of  affairs  provided  among  them. 

But  these  enterprises  among  the  turbulent  Chaldeans 
were  small  indeed  when  compared  with  campaigns 
which  followed  speedily  upon  them.  Sennacherib  had 
set  up  a  new  province  in  Sidon,  and  so  long  as  Ethobal 
lived,  whom  he  had  made  king,  the  subservience  to 
Assyria  continued.  His  son  Abd-milkot  formed  an 
alliance  with  two  city  kings  inhabiting  the  Cilician  high- 
lands and  suspended  the  payment  of  tribute.  Esar- 
haddon set  out  for  the  west,  and  on  his  approach  Abd- 
milkot  fled  to  sea  and  left  his  city  to  its  fate.  The  siege 
and  the  campaign  against  the  allies  of  Abd-milkot 
lasted  three  years,  and  when  the  city  fell  it  was  savagely 
dismantled,  its  stones  tiunbled  into  the  sea,  and  upon 
its  site  a  new  Assyrian  city  bearing  Esarhaddon's  name 
was  erected  and  peopled  by  captives  drawn  from  dis- 
tant conquered  lands.  It  was  a  piece  of  folly  that  could 
produce  no  enduring  results;  the  ancient  name  of  Sidon 
persisted  in  spite  of  Esarhaddon,  and  but  for  his  boast- 
ful words  the  world  had  never  known  that  Esarhad- 
don's-burg  had  ever  occupied  the  site.  But  we  must 
not  fail  to  observe  that  such  a  castigation  as  Sidon  had 
received  would  not  be  without  influence  in  Judah.  We 
shall  not  go  far  astray  if  we  ascribe  Manasseh's  peaceful 
acceptance  of  Assyrian  overlordship  in  part  to  the 
solemn  warning  of  Sidon's  example. 

Esarhaddon  was  not  so  fortunate  at  Tyre,  which  he 
besieged  for  a  series  of  years,  but  did  not  finally  con- 


ESARHADDON  351 

quer,  though  his  attack  must  have  seriously  injured  the 
city's  commerce.  Tyre  was  never  a  menace  to  Assyria's 
growth  in  commercial  or  in  political  power,  and  Esar- 
haddon's  only  loss  through  the  failure  to  reduce  it  was 
in  the  plunder  which  might  have  been  secured. 

Esarhaddon  had  now  attacked  two  important  Phoeni- 
cian cities,  but  the  real  enemy  of  Assyrian  progress  in 
the  west  remained  untouched.  So  long  as  Egypt  was 
permitted  to  stir  up  at  will  the  smaller  western  states  to 
rebellion,  just  so  long  would  Assyrian  domination  be  in 
constant  jeopardy.  Esarhaddon  conceived  the  colossal 
project  of  actually  conquering  Egypt  and  of  adding  it  to 
the  Assyrian  empire.  The  accession  of  wealth  thus  to  be 
gained  would  be  enormous ;  the  peace  certain  thus  to  be 
achieved  in  all  the  west  might  indeed  tempt  any  monarch. 

The  first  undertaking  against  Egypt  took  place  in 
673,  and  failed.^  The  Assyrians  were  defeated,  and  no 
allusion  to  their  misfortune  appears  in  Esarhaddon's 
inscriptions.  The  lesson  of  this  failure  was  duly  learned, 
for  Esarhaddon  began  a  most  systematic  approach  upon 
Egypt  by  attacking  and  defeating  its  possible  allies  in 
Arabia  and  in  the  great  deserts.  In  671  Esarhaddon 
was  ready  to  push  boldly  into  Egypt,  and  in  three 
successive  battles  Tirhaqa  was  defeated  and  the  land 
as  far  south  as  Thebes  was  conquered.  The  whole  cam- 
paign was  a  driving  of  Ethiopians  out  of  Egypt  and  the 
changing  of  the  overlordship  of  the  ancient  land  from 
their  hands  to  those  of  the  Assyrians. 

Immediately  on  the  conclusion  of  the  successful  cam- 
paign in  Egypt  Esarhaddon  had  to  quell  a  rebellion  in 
Assyria,  the  cause  of  which  is  unknown. 

Hardly  had  Esarhaddon  left  Egypt  when  Tirhaqa 
again  entered  it  from  the  south  and  began  a  reconquest, 

1  Babylonian  Chronicle,  iv,  10,  16  (see  p,  217). 


352  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

and  Esarhaddon,  in  668,  set  out  against  him.  From 
this  expedition  he  never  returned,  but  died  on  the  long 
and  toilsome  march. 

Before  setting  out  for  Egypt  on  the  last  campaign 
Esarhaddon  had  made  a  proclamation  on  the  Feast  of 
Gula  (April,  668  B.  C.)  of  his  son,  Ashurbanapal,  as 
the  next  king  of  Assyria,  and  his  younger  son,  Shamash- 
shum-ukin,  as  king  of  Babylon,  This  disposition  of  the 
kingdom  was  to  be  the  beginning  of  the  end  of  Assyrian 
power,  though  m  the  beginning  it  seemed  on  the  sur- 
face to  augur  so  well  for  peace.  Ashurbanapal,^  the 
Sardanapalus  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  and  the  Asnap- 
per  of  the  Old  Testament,  became  king  without  a  word 
of  protest,  as  did  also  his  brother  in  Babylon. 

The  first  deed  in  Ashurbanapal's  reign  was  to  carry 
to  a  successful  conclusion  the  campaign  against  Tirhaqa, 
on  which  Esarhaddon  had  died.  By  the  end  of  667  the 
land  was  once  more  in  the  hands  of  Ass5rrian  governors. 
It  was,  however,  much  more  difficult  to  hold  than  to 
conquer,  and  before  660  the  great  culture  land  of  the 
Nile  was  once  more  ruled  by  an  independent  Egyptian 
king.   The  great  tide  of  Assyrian  power  had  begun  to  ebb. 

Ashurbanapal's  contact  with  the  western  countries 
was  even  less  important  than  Esarhaddon 's.  Tyre  early 
surrendered  to  him,  and  Ushu  and  Acco  were  punished. 

During  fifteen  years  the  dual  government  went  on 
peacefully,  but  in  652  Shamash-shum-ukin  rebelled 
against  his  brother  and  a  civil  war  of  terrible  vindic- 
tiveness  began  between  Babylonia  and  Assyria.  Asshur- 
banapal  triumphed,  and  in  648  his  brother  died  by  his 
own  hand.  Ashurbanapal  became  king  of  Babylon 
under  the  name  and  style  of  Kandalanu  in  647.    The 


'  Ezra  4.  10,  R.  V .,  Osnappar  CnsrCNV  better  .\senappar. 


ESARHADDON,  PRISM  A  353 

campaigns  between  647  and  640  were  chiefly  directed 
against  kings  and  peoples  of  small  moment,  and  no 
effort  was  made  to  extend  the  borders  of  the  empire. 
From  640  until  the  end  of  his  reign,  in  626,  Ashur- 
banapal  was  devoted  to  works  of  peace  upon  a  scale 
unapproached  by  any  previous  Assyrian  monarch.  Tem- 
ples, both  in  Assyria  and  in  Babylonia,  were  rebuilt, 
renewed,  or  richly  adorned  by  him.  In  these  years 
Assyrian  art  touched  a  point  attained  by  no  other 
ancient  Oriental  people,  while  a  great  wave  of  ease, 
culture,  and  luxury  swept  over  the  kingdom.  Greatest 
of  all  the  works  of  Ashurbanapal  was  the  library. 
The  ancient  archives  of  the  two  kingdoms  were  searched 
for  books,  and  when  interesting  or  important  docu- 
ments were  discovered  they  were  taken  to  Nineveh, 
there  to  be  copied  and  annotated  by  the  scholars  of 
the  court.  The  copies  were  preserved  in  the  palace, 
while  the  originals  went  back  to  the  place  whence  they 
had  been  borrowed.  The  library  thus  formed  num- 
bered not  less  than  ten  thousand  tablets,  and  from  its 
discovery  comes  a  large  part  of  our  knowledge  of  As- 
syrian history,  literature,  and  science.  In  the  year  626 
Ashurbanapal  died,  leaving  behind  him  an  empire 
stately  and  magnificent,  but  much  diminished. 

ESARHADDON 

1.  Prism  A  * 
Column  I: 

(10)  [Esarhaddon]  the  conqueror  of  the  city  of  Sidon, 

1  Published  by  Layard,  Inscriptions  in  the  Cuneiform  Character,  pp. 
20-29;  I  R.,  pp.  45^7,  and  Abel  und  Winckler,  Keilschrifttexte  zum 
Gebrauch  bei  Vorlesungen,  pp.  22-24.  Translated  by  Ludwig  Abel, 
Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  ii,  pp.  124ff.  The  portion  from  line  55 
onward  is  also  translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum 
Alten  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  p.  50f. 

Column  I: 

(10)  ka-§id  (alu)  Si-du-un-ni  §a  ina  kabal  tam-tim  (11)  sa-pi-au 


354  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

which  Ues  in  the  midst  of  the  sea;  (11)  he  who  over- 
whelmed all  its  houses;  (12)  its  walls,  its  dwellings  I  tore 
down,  (13)  cast  them  into  the  sea,  (14)  and  made  the 
place  where  they  stood  a  ruin.  (15)  Abdmilkot  its  king, 
(16,  17)  who  had  fled  into  the  sea  before  my  arms, 
(18)  I  drew  him  like  a  fish  out  of  the  sea  (19)  and  cut 
off  his  head.  (20)  His  treasures  and  goods,  gold,  silver, 
precious  stones,  (21)  elephant  hide,  ivory,  Ushu  and 
Urkarinu-wood,  (22)  colored  cloth,  and  cloth  of  every 
kind,  (23)  precious  things  of  his  palace,  (24)  I  plundered 
in  a  mass;  (25)  its  people  without  number,  (26)  cattle 
and  sheep,  asses  (27)  I  carried  away  to  Assyria.  (28)  I 
collected  the  kings  of  the  Hittite  country,  (29)  and  of 
the  sea-coast  all  of  them.  (30)  I  erected  in  another 
place  a  city  and  (31)  called  its  name  Esarhaddon- 
burg.  (32)  The  people,  the  spoil  of  my  bow,  from 
the  hill  country  (33)  and  from  the  eastern  Sea,  (34) 
I  settled  there,  (35)  my  officials  as  governors  I  set  over 
them. 

Column  II: 

(55)  Adumu,  a  fortress  of  Aribi,  (56)  which  Sennach- 
erib king  of  Assyria,  (57)  my  father,  my  begetter,  had 
captured ; 

gi-mir  da-ad-rae-§u  (12)  diiru-§u  u  su-bat-su  as-sujj-ma  (13)  ki-rib 
tam-tim  ad-di-i-ma  (14)  a-§ar  ma§-kan-i-§u  u-i)al-lik  (15)  (in)Ab- 
di-mil-ku-ut-ti  §arru-§u  (16)  §a  la-pa-an  kakke-ia  (17)  ina  kabal 
tam-tim  in-nab-tu  (18)  kj-ma  nu-u-ni  ul-tu  ki-rib  tam-tim  (19)  a- 
bar-§u-ma  ak-ki-sa  kak-ka-su  (20)  nak-mu  busu-su  burasi  kaspi 
abni  a-kar-tu  (21)  masak  piri  sin  piri  (isu)  u§u  (isu)  urkarinu 
(22)  (subdtu)  lu-bul-ti  birme  u  kiti  mimma  §um-su  (23)  ni-sir-ti 
ekalli-su  (24)  a-na  mu-'-di-e  as-Iu-la  (25)  ni§e-su  rapSati  sa  ni-ba 
la  i-§a-a  (26)  aipe  u  si-e-ni  imore  (27)  a-bu-ka  a-na  ki-rib  (matu) 
A§ur(ki)  (28)  u-pa-Jjir-ma  §arrani  (matu)  Qat-ti  (29)  u  a-Jji  tam- 
tim  ka-li-§u-nu  (30)  ina  a§-ri  Sa-nim-ma  alu  u-se-pis-ma  (31)  (alu) 
Kar-A§ur-aiji-iddin-na  at-tab-bi  ni-bit-su  (32)  nise  Jju-bu-ut  ka§ti-ia 
§a  §adi-i  (33)  u  tam-tim  si-it  §am-§i  (34)  ina  lib-bi  u-se-§i-ib 
(35)  (amclu)  §u-ud-§ak-ia  amel  pij)^ti  eli-§u-nu  as-kun 

Column  II: 

(55)  (alu)  A-du-mu-u  al  dan-nu-ti  (mdtu)  A-ri-bi  (56)  §a  (m,  ilu) 
Sin-abi-erba  §ar  (matu)  A§ur  (57)  abQ  ba-nu-u-a  ik-§u-du-ma  (58) 
.     .     .     ilani-§u 


ESARHADDON,  PRISM  B  355 

Column  III: 

(1,  2)  and  brought  its  gods  to  Assyria;  (3)  Hazael,  king 
of  Aribi  came  (4)  with  a  heavy  tribute  (5)  to  Nineveh, 
my  residence  (6)  and  kissed  my  feet;  (7)  he  pleaded  for 
the  gift  of  his  gods.  (8)  I  showed  him  favor,  (9)  and  re- 
paired the  broken  portions  of  those  gods;  (10)  the  power 
of  Ashur,  my  lord,  (11)  as  well  as  my  name  I  inscribed 
upon  them  and  (12)  gave  them  back  to  him.  (13)  Tabila, 
born  in  my  palace,   (14)  I  set  over  them  in  dominion, 

(15)  and   with  her  gods,   gave  her  back    to   her  Land. 

(16)  I  added  sixty-five  camels  to  the  (17)  tax  of  my 
father,  and  (18)  put  them  upon  him.  (19)  After  that  fate 
carried  away  Hazael,  and  (20)  I  put  Ya'lii  his  son  (21)  up- 
on his  throne,  and  added  to  his  father's  taxes  (22)  ten 
minas  of  gold,  one  thousand  costly  (?)  stones,  (23)  fifty 
camels,  one  thousand  measures  (?)  of  spices,  (24)  and  put 
them  upon  him. 

2.  Prism  B  * 
Column  V: 

[The  armory]  (1)  which  the  former  kings,  my  fathers, 
had    built,    (2)  to    house    equipments,    and    shelter    the 

>  First  published  III  R.,  15,  16,  corrections  by  R.  F.  Harper,  in 
Hebraica,  iii,  pp.  177-1.S5,  who  also  gave  a  transliteration  and  transla- 
tion, ib.,  iv,  pp.  146-lo7.  See  also  Winckler  in  Schrader,  Keilinschrift- 
liche  Bibliothek,  ii,  p.  140f.,  and  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alten 
Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  51,  52,  and  partly  also  by  Ungnad  in  Gress- 
mann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  123. 

Column  III: 

(1)  a-na  (matu)  Assur  (ki)  (2)  [u]-ra-a  (3)  (m)Ha-za-ilusar  (m4tu) 
A-ri-bi  (4)  it-ti  ta-mar-ti-su  ka-bit-ti  (5)  a-na  Ninua  (ki)  alu  be-lu- 
ti-ia  (6)  il-lik-am-ma  u-na-as-si-ik  §epa-ia  (7)  ai-§u  na-dan  ilani-§u 
u-sal-la-a-ni-ma  (S)  ri-e-mu  ar-si-§u-ma  (9)  ilani  sa-tu-nu  an-Jju-su- 
nu  ud-di§-ma  (10)  da-na-an  (ilu)  A§ur  beli-ia  (11)  u  §i-tir  sumi-ia 
eli-su-nu  u-§a-as-tir-ma  (12)  u-tir-ma  ad-din-§u  (13)  (§al)  Ta-bu-u-a 
tar-bit  ekalli-ia  (14)  a-na  sarru-u-ti  eli-§u-nu  a§-kun-ma  (15)  it-ti 
ilAni-sa  a-na  mati-sa  u-tir-si  (16)  LXV  (imeru)  gammale  eli  ma-da- 
at-te  (17)  abi-ia  maij-ri-ti  u-rad-di-ma  (18)  u-kin  si-ru-u§-su  (19)  ar- 
ka  (m)9a-za-ilu  §im-tu  u-bil-§u-ma  (20)  (m)Ia-'-lu-u  m4ri-§u 
(21)  ina  kussi-su  u-§e-§ib-ma  (22)  X  ma-na  hurdsi  M  abni  bi-ru-ti 
(23)  L  (imeru)  gammale  M  kun  zi  rikke  (24)  eli  ma-da-te  abi-§u 
u-rad-di-ma  e-mid-su 

Column  V: 

(1)  §a  [§arrdni  a-lik  ma^-ri  abe-ia  u-§e-pi-§u]  (2)  a-na  §ii[-te-§ur 


356  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

horses,  (3)  mulos,  chariots,  weapons,  arms  of  battle, 
(4)  the  spoil  of  enemies,  everything  (5)  which  Ashur, 
the  king  of  the  gods,  bestowed  upon  me  as  my  royal 
share;  (6)  to  care  for  the  horses,  and  to  drive  in  the 
chariots  (7)  .  .  .  I  made  the  inhabitants  of  the  lands, 
the  booty  of  my  bow,  (8)  carry  the  bag  and  basket,  and 
make  bricks.  (9)  That  small  building  I  tore  down  in  its 
entirety.  (10)  A  large  piece  of  land  I  took  from  the 
field  as  a  building  place  (11)  and  added  it.  With  pili- 
stones,  a  stone  of  the  mountains  .  .  .  (12)  I  built  a 
terrace.  .  I  demanded  of  the  kings  of  the  Hittite  country, 
and  of  those  beyond  the  sea,  (13)  of  Ba'al,  king  of  Tyre, 
Manasseh,  king  of  Judah,  (14)  Kaus-gabri,  king  of  Edora, 
(15)  Musuri,  king  of  Moab,  (16)  Sil-Bel,  king  of  Gaza, 
Metinti,  king  of  Ashkelon,  (17)  Ikausu,  king  of  Ekron, 
Milkiashapa,  king  of  Byblos,  (18)  Matanba'al,  king  of 
Arvad,  Abiba'al,  king  of  Samsimuruna,  (19)  Buduil,  king 
of  Bet-Ammon,  Akhumilki,  king  of  Ashdod,  (20)  twelve 
kings   of    the    sea-coast,    Ekishtura,    king    of    Idalion, 

(21)  Pilagura,    king   of   Chytrus,    Kisu,    king   of   Sillua, 

(22)  Ituandar,    king    of    Paphos,    Eresu,    king    of    Sillu, 

(23)  Damasu,   king  of  Kuri,  Atmezu,  king  of  Tamesu, 


kara§u  pa-ka-di  mur-ni-is-ki]  (3)  (imeru)  pare  (isu)  narkab^te  [til-li 
u-nu-te  taljazi  (4)  u  §al-la-at  na-ki-ri  gi-[mir  mimma  §um-§u]  (5)  §a 
(ilu)  A§ur  sar  ilani  a-na  e§-ki  §arriiti-ia  [i§-ru-ka]  (6)  a-na  lit-mur 
(imeru)  sisi  §i-tam-du-ub  (isu)  narkabate  (7)  ni-ru  su-a-tu  .  .  . 
ni§e  mdtati  {ju-bu-ut  ka§ti-ia  (8)  (isu)  al-lu  tup-sik-ku  u-§a-a§-§i- 
Su-nu-ti-ma  il-bi-nu  libnati  (9)  ekalla  sijj-ra  §u-a-tu  a-na  si-^ir-ti- 
Sa  ak-kur-ma  (10)  kak-ka-ru  ma-'-du  kima  a-kut-tim-ma  ul-tu  libbi 
ekle  ab-tuk-raa  (li)  eli-§u  u§-rad-di  ina  (abnu)  pi-i-li  aban  §adi-i 
.  .  .  (12)  tam-ia-a  u-mal-li  ad-ki-e  §arrani  (raatu)  ^at-ti  u  e-bir 
tamti  (13)  (m)Ba-'-lu  §ar  (matu)  Sur-ri  (m)Me-na-si-e  iar  (alu) 
la-u-di  (14)  (m)Ka-u§-gab-ri  §ar  (alu)  U-du-me  (15)  (m)Mu-sur-i 
Sar  (alu)  Ma-'-ba  (16)  (m)  Sil-bel  sar  (alu)  Qa-zi-ti  (m)]\Ie-ti-in-ti 
Sar  (alu)  Is-ka-lu-na  (17)  (m)I-ka-u-su  §ar  (alu)  Am-kar-ru-na 
(m)Mil-ki-a-§a-pa  §ar  Gu-ub-li  (18)  (m)Ma-ta-an-ba-'-al  5ar  (alu) 
A-ru-a-di  (m)A-bi-ba-al  Sar  (alu)  Sam-si-mu-ru-na  (19)  (m)Pu-du- 
ilu  Sar  (alu)  Bit-am-ma-na  (m)Abi-mil-ku  Sar  (alu)  AS-du-di  (20) 
XII  Sarrani  Sa  kiSad  tam-tim  (m)E-ki-iS-tu-ra  Sar  (alu)  E-di-'- 
al  (21)  (m)Pi-la-a-gu-ra  Sar  (alu)  Ki-it-ru-si  (m)Ki-i-su  Sar  (alu) 
Si-il-lu-u-a  (22)  (in)I-tu-u-an-da-[ar]  Sar  (alu)  Pa-ap-pa  (m)E-ri- 
e-3u  Sar  (alu)  Si-il-lu    (23)  (m)Da-ma-su  Sar  (alu)  Ku-ri-i  (m)At- 


ESARHADDON  AGAINST  EGYPT  357 

(24)  Damusi,  king  of  Qartihadasti,  (25)  Unasagusu,  king 
of  Lidir,  Bususu,  king  of  Nurenu,  (26)  ten  kings  of 
Cyprus,  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  (27)  in  all  twenty-two 
kings  of  the  Hittite  country,  of  the  sea-coast  and  of  the 
midst  of  the  sea,  of  them  all  (28)  I  demanded  great 
beams,    [tall    columns,    [Prisms  A   and    C,   Column    V] 

(15)  planks  of  cedar  and  cypress,  (16)  from  the  Sirara 
and  Lebanon  mountains,  (17)  female  sphinxes  and  giant 
bulls  (?)  (18)  stone  thresholds,  slabs  of  (19)  alabaster 
Ashnan — ,  (20)  Tushmina — ,  Breccia — ,  (21)  Engishah — , 
Aladu  and  (22)  Ginashar — gubba-stones^  they  brought  from 
the  mountains,  (23)  the  place  of  their  origin,  (24,  25)  with 
difficulty  and  labor  (26)  to  Nineveh,  for  my  palace.] 

1  These  different  varieties  of  stone  are  unkiio\vn  to  us,  and  cannot  be 
translated. 

me-zu  §ar  (alu)  Ta-me-su  (24)  (m)Da-mu-u-si  §ar  (alu)  Kar-ti-Jja- 
da-as-ti  (25)  (m)U-na-sa-gu-su  §ar  (alu)  Li-di-ir  (m)Bu-su-su  lar 
(alu)  Nu-ri-e-nu  (26)  X  §arrani  §a  (matu)  la-at-na-na  kabal  tam- 
tim  (27)  nap{jar  XXII  Sarrani  (matu)  Qat-ti  a-Jji  tam-tim  kabal 
tam-tim  kali-§u-nu  (28)  u-ma-'-ir-§u-nu-ti-ma  gu§url  rabuti 

(From  Prisms  A  and  C  comes  the  continuation,  which  is  here 
given.  The  passage  is  found  in  Column  V,  and  the  numeration  of 
the  lines  follows  that  text.) 

[(isu)  dim-me  siruti  (15)  (isu)  a-tap-pi  (isu)  erinu  (isu)  §ur-man 

(16)  ul-tu  ki-rib  (Sadii)  si-ra-ra  (§adG)  lab-^na-na  (17)  lamassi  lid 
za-za-a-te  (IS)  (abnu)  askuppi  a-gur-ri  (19)  §a  (abnu)  parQtu 
(abnu)  AN.BU.TiR  (20)  (abnu)  tu§-mi-na  (abnu)  tu§-mi-na  turdu 
(21)  (abnu)  en.gi.Sah  (abnu)  a-lal-du  (22)  (abnu)  gi-na-§ar-gub- 
ba  ul-tu  ki-rib  5ur-§a-ni  (23)  a-§ar  nab-ni-ti-§u-nu  (24)  a-na  bi- 
6ib-ti  ekalli-ia  (25)  mar-?i-i§  pa-a§-ki-i§  (26)  a-na  (alu)  Ninua  u-§al- 
di-du-u-ni] 

3.  The  Campaign  Against  Arabia  and  Egypt  (670  B.  C.)' 

(K.  3082,  3086,  S.  2027) 

(6)  In  my  tenth  campaign  [Ashur  gave  me  confidence, 

and    (7)  I  marched  my  troops  to  Magan  and   Melukh- 

kha  (?)],  and  [turned]  my  face  [to  the  land  of     .     .     .] 

>  The  campaign  i.s  found  upon  a  badly  broken  and  joined  tablet  first 
published  by  Robert  W.  Rogers,  Two  Texts  of  Esarhaddon  (Haverford 
College  Studies,  No.  2);  portions  also  in  III  R.,  35,  No.  4.  Translated 
by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alten  Testament,  pp.  52fT.; 
tfngnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientnlische  Tcxte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  123. 

(6)  ina  e§ri-e  girri-ia  (ilu)  [A§ur  utakkil-anni-ma    ...    (7)  u-§a- 


358  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(8)  which  in  the  tongue  of  the  people  of  Kush  and  Egypt 
is  called  .  .  .  (9)  I  called  out  the  numerous  troops 
of  Ashur,  which  are  in  the  .  ,  .  (10)  In  the  month  of 
Nisan,  the  first  month,  I  left  my  city  of  Asshur.  [I  crossed] 
the  Tigris  and  Euphrates  at  high  flood,  (11)  [and]  climbed 
hard  mountains  like  a  wild  ox  (?).  (12)  In  the  course  of 
my  campaign  I  erected  siege  works  against  Ba'al,  king  of 
Tyre,  who  had  trusted  in  Tarqu,  king  of  Kush,  his  friend, 
and  (13)  had  shaken  off  the  yoke  of  Ashur,  my  lord,  and 
had  expressed  defiance  of  me,  (14)  I  cut  off  from  him 
food  and  drink,  the  means  of  life. 

(15)  From  Egypt  I  broke  camp  and  marched  to  Me- 
lukhkha.  (16)  Thirty  hiru  of  land  from  the  city  of 
Apku,  which  lies  in  the  territory  of  the  land  of  Samen[a], 
to  the  city  of  Raphia,  (17)  by  the  side  of  the  brook  of 
Egj^pt,  a  place  where  there  is  no  river,  in  .  .  .  neces- 
sity and  want  (18)  I  made  my  troops  drink  well  water 
from  jugs. 

(19)  When  the  command  of  Ashur,  my  lord,  came 
into  my  ears  .  .  .  (20)  camels  of  the  kings  of  Aribi 
[without  number  I  took  from  them],  (21)  twenty  (?) 
hiru  of  land,  a  journey  of  fifteen  days  ...  I  marched. 
(22)  Four  hiru  ,  the  district  of  Gabe,  stones  [.  .  .]  I 
marched.      (23)  Four    hiru    of    land,  a  journey  of  two 

a§-bi-ta  pa-nu-u-a  a-na  ...  (8)  §a  ina  pi-i  ni§e  (matu)  Ku-u-si  u 
matu  Mu-sur  ...  (9)  ad-ki-e-ma  ummanate  (ilu)  ASur  gab-§a- 
a-ti  §a  ki  [rib  .  .  .]  (10)  ina  arajj  Nisanu  ariji  ri§-tu-u  ul-tu  ali-ia 
A§§ur  at-tu-mu§  (n4ru)  Diglat  (naru)  Purattu  ina  mi-li  .  .  . 
(11)  §ade  mar-su-ti  ri-ma-nis  a§-tam-di-ij}  (12)  ina  me-ti-ik  girri-ia 
eli  (m)Ba-'-lu  §ar  (matu)  Sur-ri  sa  a-na  (m)Tar-ku-u  §ar  (matu) 
Ku-u-si  ib-ri-§u  it-tak-lu-ma  (13)  nir  (ilu)  Asur  beli-ia  is-lu-u  i-tap- 
pa-lu  me-ri-ij}-tu  (14)  (alu)  halsani  eli-su  u-rak-kis-ma  a-ka-lu  u 
mu-u  ba-lat  napil-tim-§u-nu  ak-la  (15)  ul-tu  (matu)  Mu-sur  kara§u 
ad-ki-e-ma  a-na  (matu)  Me-lu{j-l)a  u§-te-§e-ra  har-ra-nu  (16)  XXX 
kas-pu  kak-kar  ul-tu  (alu)  Ap-ku  sa  pa-di  (matu)  Sa-me-n[a]  a-di 
(alu)  Rapi-jji  (17)  a-na  i-te-e  na-Jjal  (matu)  Mu-sur  a-sar  naru  la 
i-§u-u  ina  (?)  [.  .  .]  {jar-bar-ri  kal-kal-tu  (18)  me  biiri  ina  di-lu-u-ti 
ummanate  u-§a-a§-ki  (19)  ki-i  ki-bit  (ilu)  A§ur  beli-ia  ina  uzna-ia 
ib-§i-nia  [.  .  .]  bat-ti  (20)  (iraeru)  gam-ma-li  §a  sarr^ni  (matu) 
A-ri-bi  ka-li-§u-nu  i[.  .  .]-su-nu-ti  (21)  XX  biru  kak-kar  ma-lak 
XV  iVme  ina  §i-pik  (?)  [.  .  .]  ar-di  (22)  IV  biru  kak-kar  ina 
abnu  gab-e  mu-sa  [.     .     .]  a-lik  (23)  IV  biru   kak-kar '  ma-lak   II 


ASHURBANAPAL  359 

days  .  .  .  serpents  of  two  heads  .  .  .  died.^  (24)  I 
trampled  on  them,  and  marched  four  biru  of  land,  a 
journey  of  two  days,  with  green  .  .  .  (25)  which 
.  .  .  with  wings.  Four  biru  of  land,  a  journey  of  two 
days  .  .  .  (26)  Fifteen  biru  of  land,  a  journey  of 
eight  days  I  marched  .  .  .  (27)  Marduk,  the  great 
lord,  came  to  my  help  .  .  .  (28)  he  revived  my  troops, 
twenty  days,  seven  .  .  .  (29)  in  the  territory  of  the 
land  of  Ma(?)-gan  I  rested  (?) 

(30)  From  the  city  of  Ma-a[g-da-l]i,  .  .  .  (31)  a 
course  of  forty  kaspu  of  land  I  marched,  .  .  .  (32)  that 
land  was  like  stone  .  .  .  (33)  Hke  the  point  of  a  lance 
.  .  .  (34)  blood  and  .  .  .  (35)  hostile  rebellious 
people.    .    .    .    (36)  to  the  city  of  Ishkhupri. 

*That  is,  probably  whoever  was  bitten  by  them  died. 

(X-me  siru  II  kakkadi  [.  .  .]  i-]mu-ut-ma  (24)  ad-da-i§-ma  e-te-ik 
IV  biru  kak-k'ar'raa-lak  [Hume  .  .  .]  (25)  sa  su-ub-bu-bu  ina 
a-kap-pi '  IV  biru  kak-kar  ma-lak  II  <i-[me  .  .  .]-li-ti  (26)  XV 
biru  kak-kar  ma-lak'  VIII  u[me  ar-di  .  .  .]  (27)  (ilu)  Marduk 
belu  rabu-u  ri-su-ti  il-lik-[-ma  .  .  .]  (28)  u-bal-lit  napi§-tim 
ummanati-ia  XX  (i-me  VII  [.  .  .]  (29)  §a  me-sir  (matu  (?))  Ma-gan 
nu  bat  (?)  [.  .  .]  (30)  ul-tu  (alu)  Ma-a[g-da-li  §a  pa-]'-di  [.  .  .] 
(31)  mi-si-ib-ti  XL  kas-pu  kak-kar  ar-di  [.  .  .]  (32)  kak-ka-ru 
§u-a-tu  ki-ma  abnu  (?)  [.  .  .]  (33)  ki-ma  sip-ri  (isu)  tar-ta-lji 
[.  .  .]  (34)  da-mu  u  §ar-ku  el[lu  .  .  .]  (35)  amelu  nakru  ak-si 
a-d[i    .    .    .]  (36)  a-na  (alu)  Is-bup-r[i    .    .    .] 

»  Supplied  by  Winckler;  doubtful,  but  very  attractive- 

ASHURBANAPAL 
4.  ASHURBANAPAL  AT  Acco  (About  645  B.  G.)  ^ 
Column  IX: 

(115)  On  my  return  I  captured  Ushu,  (116)  which  lies  on 
the  coast  of  the  sea.    (117)  The  inhabitants  of  Ushu,  who 


1  The  large  ten-sided  prism  of  Ashurbanapal  in  the  British  Museum. 
Published  V  R.,  1-10.  Winckler,  Sammlunq  von  Keilschrifttexten,  iii. 
Translated  by  Winckler,  Keilinschriftliches  Textbuch,  3te  Auf.,  p.  54; 
Ungnad  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  124. 

Column  IX: 

(115)  ina  ta-a-a-ar-ti-ia  (alu)  U-§u-u  (116)  §a  ina  a-hi  tam-tim 
aa-da-ta  §u-ba(t)-8u  ak-§u-ud  (117)  niSe  (alu)  U-§u-u  §a  a-na  pihati- 


360  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

were  not  obedient  to  their  governor,  (US)  had  not  paid 
tribute,  (119)  I  smote  them  as  the  tribute  of  their  land. 

(120)  Among  the  rebelhous  people  I  set  up  judgment. 

(121)  Their  gods,  [and]  their  people  I  carried  as  booty  to 
Assyria.  (122)  The  people  of  Acco  who  were  rebellious 
I  reduced,  (123)  their  bodies  I  hung  on  poles  (124)  around 
the    city;    (125)  the    remainder    I    brought    to    Assyria. 

(126)  I  chose  them  for  my  army,  and  (127)  added  them 
to  the  numerous  troops,  (128)  which  Ashur  had  pre- 
sented to  me. 

§u-nu  la  sa-an-ku  (118)  la  i-nam-di-nu  man-da-at-tu  (119)  na-dan 
mati-§u-un  a-duk  (120)  ina  libbi(bi)  nise  la  kan-su  u-ti  sip-tu  as- 
kun    (121)  ilani-§u-nu    nise-su-nu  as-lu-la  a-na  (matu)  A§sur    (ki) 

(122)  nise  (alu)  Ak-ku-u  la  kan-su-ti  a-nir  (123)  (amelu)  pagri-su- 
nu  ina  (isu)  ga-§i-si  a-lul  (124)  si-Jiir-ti  ali  u-sal-mi  (125)  si-it-tu-ti- 
§u-nu  al-ka-a  a-na   (matu)  Assur  (ki)  (126)  a-na  ki-sir  ak-sur-ma 

(127)  eli  ummanate-ia  ma-'-da-a-ti  (128)  §a  (ilu)  ASur  i-ki-§a  u- 
rad-di 

X.  NEBUCHADREZZAR  (604-562  B.  C.) 

Nebuchadrezzar  became  king  by  his  father's  sudden 
death,  the  news  of  which  reached  him  while  he  was  at 
the  head  of  a  victorious  army  on  the  borders  of  Egypt. 
Returning  posthaste  to  Babylon,  he  was  receiA^ed  as 
king  without  a  sign  of  trouble,  and  began  a  reign  as 
brilliant  as  it  was  long,  and  as  powerful  as  it  wa^  bril- 
liant. Unhappily,  very  few  inscriptions  have  been 
preserved  in  which  there  are  any  accounts  of  his  great 
military  campaigns,  the  major  part  of  them  all  being 
devoted  to  elaborate  accounts  of  the  building  and 
restoration  of  temples,  palaces,  streets,  and  canals  all 
over  the  country.  The  meagerness  of  native  inscrip- 
tion material  forces  us  to  depend  chiefly  upon  the 
narratives  of  the  Hebrews  for  an  account  of  the  chief 
events  of  his  reign. 

Jehoiakim,  king  of  Judah,  had  paid  his  tribute  for 
three   years   after    Nebuchadrezzar   left   the   southern 


NEBUCHADREZZAR  361 

borders  of  his  country  for  his  hasty  journey  to  assume 
the  crown.  He  was  then  driven  by  a  popular  party, 
against  the  urgent  advice  of  Jeremiah,  to  rebel  and 
refuse  longer  to  be  considered  a  vassal  king  of  the 
Babylonians.  Nebuchadrezzar  first  let  loose  upon  his 
land  marauding  bands  of  Syrians,  Moabites,  and  Am- 
monites, and  then,  in  597,  began  a  siege  of  Jerusalem. 
During  its  continuance  Jehoiakim  died,  and  his  suc- 
cessor, Jehoiachin,  was  compelled  to  surrender  the 
city,  and,  with  eight  thousand  of  his  subjects,  was  car- 
ried into  captivity.  These  men  were  settled,  together 
with  their  families,  in  one  great  block  by  the  river 
Chebar,  a  canal  near  Nippur.  This  deportation,  though 
doubtless  copied  after  the  Assyrian  usage,  was  not 
properly  carried  out.  The  Assyrians  scattered  their 
captives,  so  that  they  were  rapidly  assimilated  by  their 
neighbors  and  were  deprived  of  all  possibility  of  main- 
taining their  old  national  life.  These  Jewish  captives 
of  Nebuchadrezzar  were,  on  the  other  hand,  enabled 
by  their  concentration  to  continue  the  offices  of  their 
religion,  and  by  that  means  maintain  their  national 
exclusiveness.  They  soon  became  a  thorn  in  Nebu- 
chadrezzar's side,  and  so  continued  for  a  long 
period. 

Meantime  the  government  of  Judah  was  placed  in  the 
hands  of  Mattaniah,  son  of  Josiah,  who  was  styled 
Zedekiah,  and  was  sworn  to  obey  Nebuchadrezzar. 
It  is  possible  that  he  might  have  kept  his  oath 
but  for  the  seductions  of  Hophra,  king  of  Egypt, 
who  had  succeeded  Necho  II  about  589,  and  was  anx- 
ious to  win  back  Syria  for  himself.  Hophra  roused  to 
rebellion  the  states  of  Edom,  Moab,  Ammon,  Tyre, 
and  Sidon.  These  sent  an  embassy  to  Zedekiah  asking 
his  assistance,  and  soon  Judah  had  cast  its  lot  into  the 


362  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

mad  effort,  despite  the  utmost  efforts^  of  Jeremiah.  In 
587  the  army  of  Nebuchadrezzar  appeared,  and  the 
effort  to  starve  the  city  by  siege  began.  Soon  after 
Hophra  entered  Palestine,  and  the  Babylonians  were 
compelled  to  raise  the  siege.  The  popular  party  which 
had  driven  the  nation  to  war  felt  sure  that  this  was  the 
end  and  that  victory  was  at  hand.  Jeremiah  protested 
against  this  view  in  words  of  solemn  weight:  "Thus 
saith  the  Lord:  Deceive  not  yourselves,  saying,  The 
Chaldeans  shall  surely  depart  from  us:  for  they  shall 
not  depart.  For  though  ye  had  smitten  the  whole  army 
of  the  Chaldeans  that  fight  against  you,  and  there  re- 
mained but  wounded  men  among  them,  yet  would 
they  rise  up  every  man  in  his  tent,  and  burn  this  city 
with  fire."^  To  those  who  trusted  in  Hophra  his  word 
was  no  less  definite:  "Behold,  Pharaoh's  army,  which 
is  come  forth  to  help  you,  shall  return  to  Egypt  into 
their  own  land.  And  the  Chaldeans  shall  come  again, 
and  fight  against  this  city;  and  they  shall  take  it,  and 
burn  it  with  fire."^  Men  could  not  believe  such  a  mes- 
sage as  that  in  an  hour  of  apparent  hope,  and  the 
prophet  was  apprehended  and  cast  into  prison.* 

The  Babylonian  army  met  the  Egyptians  somewhere 
south  of  Jerusalem  and  drove  them  back  into  Egypt, 
apparently  without  difficulty.^  There  was  no  pursuit, 
but  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  was  resumed  at  once.  Famine, 
and  perhaps  pestilence,^  assisted  the  besiegers,  and  on 
the  ninth  day  of  the  fourth  month  (July),  in  the  year 
586,  the  Babylonians  breached  the  walls  and  poured 

»  Jer.  27.  1-3.  The  first  verse  in  the  Masoretic  text  reads:  "In  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Jehoiakim  the  son  of  Josiah."  It  is  clear, 
however,  from  verses  2,  12,  and  20  that  the  text  is  corrupt.  It  is  omitted 
by  LXX,  which  should  be  followed.    See  Giesebrecht  on  the  pas.sage. 

«  Jer.  37.  9,  10.  '  Jer.  37.  7,  8.  «  Jer.  37.  11-15. 

•Josephus  (Antiquities,  x,  7,  §3)  declares  that  the  Egyptians  were 
defeated,  but  Jeremiah  (37.  7),  on  whom  he  was  doubtless  leaning,  says 
nothing  of  a  defeat.  *  Jer.  38.  2. 


NEBUCHADREZZAR  363 

into  the  city.  Zedekiah  fled,  but  was  overtaken  in  the 
plains  of  Jericho,  captured,'  and  taken  to  Riblah.  There 
Nebuchadrezzar  slew  his  sons  before  him  and  then  put 
out  his  eyes. 

The  siege  of  Jerusalem  had  lasted  a  year  and  a  half 
(587-586)  and  condign  punishment  was  visited  at 
once  upon  the  city.  Plundered  of  everything  of  value, 
it  was  given  to  the  torch  and  a  large  number^  of  its 
inhabitants  were  carried  away  to  join  the  former  exiles 
in  Babylonia.  Over  the  poor  who  were  left  behind  in 
the  land  Gedahiah,  a  descendant  of  the  house  of  David, 
was  made  governor.  Nebuchadrezzar  had  destroyed  a 
rich  province,  which  might  have  paid  a  great  annual 
tribute  into  his  coffers. 

In  585  Nebuchadrezzar  began  a  land  siege  of  Tyre, 
which  continued  thirteen  years  (585-573)  and  ended  in 
a  truce,  according  to  which  Ethobal  was  to  pay  a 
tribute.  It  was  impossible  that  Nebuchadrezzar  should 
really  conquer  Tyre  without  a  navy  to  blockade  its  port. 

In  567  Nebuchadrezzar  invaded  Egypt,  probably 
with  the  determination  to  punish  its  king  for  his  inter- 
ference in  the  affairs  of  Palestine  and  to  prevent  its 
recurrence  in  the  future.  But  how  complete  was  his 
success  in  Egypt  we  do  not  know. 

Nebuchadrezzar  based  his  chief  claim  to  posterity's 
remembrance  upon  his  great  works  of  building  all  over 
Babylonia,  but  especially  in  Babylon  itself.  There 
Nabopolassar  had  begun  to  rebuild  the  city  walls,  but 
had  only  partially  completed  the  work  at  his  death. 
Nebuchadrezzar  completed  the  inner  wall  Imgur-Bel 
and  the  outer  wall  Nimitti  Bel,  and  constructed  great 

»  2  Kings  25.  4,  5. 

*  The  number  carried  to  Babylonia  is  quite  unknown.  Guthe  (Ges- 
chichte  des  Volkes  Israel,  pp.  236,  237)  estimates  the  total  number  at 
36,000  to  48,000,  which  he  counts  as  a  quarter  or  eighth  of  the  whole 
population. 


364  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

city  gates  of  cedar  wood  covered  with  bronze.  Upon 
the  east  side  of  the  city,  at  a  distance  of  four  thousand 
cubits  from  the  outer  wall,  he  built  another  massive 
wall.  Before  this  was  a  great  moat,  basin-shaped,  deep, 
and  walled  up  with  bricks  like  a  quay.  On  the  north, 
between  the  two  city  walls,  and  between  the  Euphrates 
and  the  Ishtar  gate,  was  reared  an  artificial  platform  of 
brick  laid  in  bitumen.  Upon  this  he  placed  a  citadel 
and  connected  it  with  the  royal  palace.  This  citadel 
made  a  watch  tower,  commanding  the  level  country  for 
several  miles  around,  at  the  same  time  that  it  served 
to  strengthen  the  walls. 

Within  the  city  was  beautified;  the  street  of  Ai-ibur- 
shabu  increased  in  height,  leveled  and  repaved;  the 
palace  rebuilt  upon  a  scale  of  magnificence  unheard  of 
before.  He  may  well  have  felt  and  spoken  as  the  He- 
brew book  records:  "Is  not  this  great  Babylon,  that  I 
have  built  for  the  house  of  the  kingdom  by  the  might 
of  my  power,  and  for  the  honor  of  my  majesty?"^ 

>  Dan.  4.  30. 

1.  East  India  House  Inscription  * 
Column  II: 

(12)  In  lofty  confidence  in  him  (Marduk),  (13)  distant 
lands,  (14)  far-away  mountains,  (15)  from  the  upper  sea 

(16)  to  the  lower  sea,  (17)  steep  paths,  (IS)  closed 
roads,  (19)  where  the  step  is  imprisoned,  (20)  [where] 
there    was    no  place  for  the  foot,    (21)  difficult   roads, 

>  The  text  is  published  I  R.,  53-58,  and  with  a  transcription  into 
Neo-Babylonian,  59-64.  See  further  C.  J.  Ball,  in  the  Proceedings  of 
the  Society  of  Biblical  Archwology,  x,  pp.  87-129;  Winckler,  Keilin- 
schrifdiche  Bihliothek,  iii,  2,  pp.  10-28;  David  W.  McGee,  Beitr&ge  zur 
Assyriologie,  iii,  pp.  528-534;  Stephen  Langdon,  N  eubabylonische 
Kdnigsinschriften,  No.  15,  p.  120f. 

(12)  i-na  tu-kul-ti-§u  sir-ti  (13)  m5,tati  ru-ga-a-ti  (14)  §a-di-im 
ni-su-u-ti  (15)  i§-tu  ti-a-am-ti  e-li-ti  (16)  a-di  ti-a-am-ti  §a-ap-li-ti 

(17)  ur-bu-um  a§-tu-tim  (18)  pa-da-nim  pi-feu-ti  (19)  a-§a-ar  kib-si 
6u-up-ru-su  (20)  §e-e-pi  la  i-ba-a§-§u-u  (21)  ba-ra-nam  na-am-ra-^a 


IN  THE  LEBANON  365 

(22)  thirsty  roads  (23)  have  I  passed  through,  (24)  de- 
stroyed the  rebeUious,  (25)  captured  enemies,  (26)  ruled 
the  lands,  (27)  permitted  the  people  to  flourish,  (28)  [but] 
the  bad  and  evil  (29)  have  I  put  away  among  the  people. 


2.  Nebuchadrezzar  in  the  Lebanon  * 
(3)  From  the  upper  sea^  (4)  to  the  lower  sea^  (5)  .   .    . 

(6)  which    Marduk    the    Lord    had    entrusted    to    me, 

(7)  among    all    lands,    the    totality   of    dwelling   places, 

(8)  I  exalted  Babylon  to  the  first  place.  (9)  Among 
the  cities  .  .  .  (10)  [I  caused]  her  name  to 
be  praised.  (11)  The  sanctuaries  of  Nabu  and  Mar- 
duk,    my    lords,    (12)    .      .      .      continually 

(13)  at  that  time  .  .  .  the  Lebanon,  the  cedar 
mountains,  (14)  the  proud  forest  (?)  of  Marduk, 
(15)  the  scent  is  pleasant  (16)  of  the  cedars,  its  product. 
(17)  The  festival  (?)  of  another  god  .  .  .  (18)  no 
other  king    ...     (19)      ...     (20)  My  god  Marduk, 

1  The  inscription  is  found  in  a  valley  of  the  Lebanon  called  Wady 
Brisa.  It  was  first  published  by  Pognon,  Les  inscriptions  babyloniennea 
du  Wadi  Brissa  (Paris,  1887),  and  much  corrected  and  improved  by 
Stephen  Langdon,  Les  inscriptions  du  Wadi  Brissa  et  du  Nahr  el-Kelb 
(tirag^  k  part  du  Recueil  de  Travaux  relatifs  k  la  Philologie  et  k  I'Arch- 
eotogie  6gyptiennes  et  assyriennes,  vol.  xxviii.  Paris,  1905),  and  re- 
published after  a  study  of  the  original  by  F.  H.  Weissbach,  Die  In- 
schriften  N ebukadnezars,  ii,  im  Wadi  Brisa  und  am  Nahr_  el-Kelb  (Leip- 
zig, 1906).  The  passage  here  given  from  col.  ix  appears  in  Weissbach's 
edition  on  Plate  38f.,  and  the  translation  on  p.  31.  Compare  also  for 
the  translation  Winckler,  KeiLinschriftliches  Textbuch  zum  Alien  Testa- 
ment, pp.  56fif.;  Stephen  Langdon,  Neubabylonische  Konigsinschri/ten, 
No.  19,  p.  150f. 

2  The  upper  sea  is  the  Mediterranean,  the  lower  is  the  Persian  Gulf. 

(3)  [i§-tu]  ti-a-am-tim  e-li-ti  (4)  [a-di]  ti-a-am-tim  §a-ap-li-ti 
(5)  [.  .  .]e  da  is-mu  [.  .  .]  (6)  [la  (ilu)  Marjduk  beli  ia-a-ti  i-ki-pa- 
[an-ni]  (7)  i-na  [kul-lat]  [m]a-ti-ta-an  gi-mi-ir  d[a-ad-mi]  (8)  (alu)  Bab- 
ili  a-na  ri-§e-e-ti  u-[  .  .  .  ]  (?)  (9)  i-na  ma-ija-zi  ra-'-  .  .  .  (10)  §u- 
um-§u  a-na  ta-na-da-a-ti  .  .  .  (11)  a[§-r]a-a-ti  (ilu)  Nabu  u  (ilu) 
Marduk  bele-e-a  (12)  mu-[da]-a-am  ka-a-a-na  .  .  .  (13)  i-nau-mi-§u 
(sadu)  La-ab-na-nu  sa-ad  (isu)  [erini]  (14)  ki-§a-tim  (ilu)  Marduk 
§u-um-mu-ujj-t[i]m  (15)  §a  i-ri-il-su  ta-a-bu  (16)  sa  (isu)  erine 
8i-i-i[t-s]u  (17)  [ta-a]r-bi-ti  ilu  §a-nim-ma  (?)...  (18)  .  .  . 
Jarru  §a-nini-[m]a  la  ip    .    .    .    (19)  .    .    .    fea-ti  (?)  uk  (?)    .    .    .    §u 


366  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  king  (21)  for  the  palace  of  princes  ...  of  heaven 
and  earth  (22)  was  suited  for  adornment.  (23)  As  an 
enemy,  a  stranger,  had  taken  possession  (of  the  moun- 
tain), (24)  and  had  removed  its  products,  (25)  its  in- 
habitants had  fled  and  gone  far  away.  (26)  With  the 
power  of  Nabu  and  Marduk,  my  lords,  (27,  28)  I  ordered 
my  troops  to  march  to  the  Lebanon.  (29)  The  enemy, 
above  and  below,  (30)  I  drove  out,  and  made  the  heart 
of  the  land  to  rejoice,  (31)  its  scattered  people  I  gath- 
ered, (32)  and  brought  them  back  to  their  place. 
(33)  That  which  no  former  king  had  accomplished  (I 
did) ;  (34)  I  cleaved  high  mountains,  (35)  lime-stone  I 
broke  off  (and)  (36)  opened  trails.  (37)  I  cut  a  road  for 
the  cedars  (38)  and  before  Marduk,  my  king  (39)  (I 
brought)  massive,  tall,  strong  cedars,  (40)  of  wonderful 
beauty,  (41)  whose  dark  appearance  was  impressive, 
(42)  the  mighty  products  of  the  Lebanon.  (43)  Like  a 
reed  .  .  .  (44)  [I  made  them]  .  .  .  the  Arakhtu 
canal    .     .    .     (45)  Into  Babylon  (46)  beams    .     .     . 

(47)  The  people  in  the  Lebanon  (48)  I  made  to  dwell 
in  peace  and  safety  (49)  I  permitted  no  disturber  to 
possess  [the  land].  (50)  That  none  might  produce  con- 
fusion (51)  I  have  set  up  my  royal  image  for  ever. 

(20)  na-a-bu-u-a  (ilu)  Marduk  sar-ri  (21)  a-na  ekal  ma-al-ki  (7) 
.     .  §ame  irsiti  (22)  §u-lu-lu  si-ma-at     .     .     .     (23)  §a  amelu 

nakru  ahu-u  i-bi-lu  .  .  .  (24)  i-ki-mu  Jji-si-ib-[su]  (25)  ru-§a-a-§u 
ip-pa-ar-§a-a-ma  i-Jju-za  ni-s[i-i]s  (26)  i-na  e-mu-ku  (ilu)  Nabu  u 
(ilu)  Marduk  bele-e-a  (27)  a-na  §ad  La-ab-na-nu  a-na  .  .  .  (28)  u- 
sa-ad-di-ru  [sabe-iaj  (29)  na-ka-ar-su  e-li-is  u  sa-ap-li-is  (30)  as- 
su-ub-ma  li-ib-ba  ma-a-ti  u-te-ib  (31)  ni-§a-a-su  sa-ap-^a-a-ti 
u-pa-ajj-jji-ra-am-ma  (32)  u-te-ir  as-ru-us-§i-in  (33)  sa  ma-na-ma 
sarru  ma-alj-ri  la  i-pu-su  (34)  sa-di-im  za-a[k]-ru-u-tim  e-ip- 
tu-uk-ma  (35)  abne  §a-di-[i]m  u-la-at-ti-ma  (36)  u-pa-at-ta-a  ni-ir- 
bi-e-ti  (37)  ma-la-ak  (isu)  erine  u§-te-te-§i-ir  (38)  a-na  ma-Jja-ar 
(ilu)  Marduk  §ar-ri  (39)  (isu)  erine  dan-nu-ti  si-Jju-u-ti  pa-ag-lu-tim 
(40)  §a  du-mu-uk-su-nu  su-ku-ru  (41)  su-tu-ru  bu-na-a-su-nu  sal-mu 
(42)  iii-si-ib  §ad  Lab-ab-na-nu  gab-sa-tim  (43)  ki-ma  ka-ni-e  a-mar 
damal  tc  kip    .    .    .    (44)    (naru)    A-ra-a[y-tim  u-sa-az-'-  .     . 

(45)  i-na  ki-ri-ib  [(alu)  Bab-ili(ki)]  (46)  (isu)  sa-ar-ba-ti  ...  an 
(47)  ni§6  ki-ri-ib  §ad  La-ab-na-nu  (48)  a-bu-ri-i§  u-Sar-bi-is-ma  (49) 
mu-ga-al-li-tu  la  u-§ar-§i-§i-[na]  (50)  a§-§um  ma-na-ma  la  ^a-ba-li 
.     .     .     (51)  8[a]-lam  Sar-ru-ti-ia  da-er-a-[tim] 


CAMPAIGN  AGAINST  EGYPT  367 

3.  Nebuchadrezzar's  Campaign  Against  Egypt  * 

(567  B.  C.) 
(5)  Gula  who  slays  my  foes     .     .     .     (6)  .     .     .     the 
queen   who   endowed    me   with   strength    of   heart    and 

(7)  (might)  of  hand  and  consoles  me  (8)  who  causes 
...  of  my  reign  to  be  enlarged  (9)  .  .  .  their.  The 
kings,  ...  of  his  power  (10)  and  .  .  .  pu  his 
general  and  his  hired  soldiers  like  .  .  .  (11)  .  .  . 
he  spoke  unto.  To  his  soldiers  he  (?)...  (12)  ,  .  . 
who  were  before  him  (?)  in  the  road  .  .  .  (13)  In  the 
thirty-seventh  year  of  Nebuchadrezzar,  king  of  Babylon, 
(14)  [the  kings  of]  Egypt  came  up  to  do  battle  (15)  and 
Amasis,  king  of  Egypt  called  out  his  troops,  (16)  and  .  .  . 
cu  of  the  city  of  Budu-Yaman  .  .  .  (17)  [and  others 
from  (?)]  far-away  regions  in  the  sea  (18)  .  .  .  nu- 
merous troops  (?)  which  were  in  Egypt  (19)  .  .  .  arms 
and  horses  .  .  ,  (20)  ...  to  his  aid  he  called 
(21)  .  .  .  and  before  him  (22)  to  make  [war  (?)]  he 
trusted.  (23)  .  .  .  their  design  (24)  he  accomplished 
their  defeat  (?)  and  (25)  .    .    .    (26)  the  destruction    .    .    . 

>  Two  small  fragmentary  tablets  in  the  British  Museum,  first  pub- 
lished by  Pinches,  Transactions  of  the  Society  of  Biblical  Archaeology, 
vii,  pp.  210-225.  Published  also,  with  additions  by  Strassmaier,  Baby- 
lonische  Texte,  vi,  No.  329.  Translated  by  Schrader,  KeUinschrifdiche 
Bibliothek,  iii,  2,  pp.  140,  141,  and  by  Langdon,  Building  Inscriptions 
of  the  Neo-Babylonian  Empire,  part  i,  pp.  180-183.  For  the  historical 
content  see  Winckler,  Alte  Orient,  7th  year,  2,  pp.  30,  31,  and  compare 
Langdon,  Die  Neubabylonischen  Konigsinschriften,  pp.  206,  20:7,  com- 
pare also  page.  44. 

(5)  .  .  .  (ilu)  Gula  sa  tu-(?)-sam-kit  a-a-bi-ia  (6)  .  .  .  ki 
be-la-tu  §a  li-tu  lib-bi    (7)  [u  emuk]   kata  tu-§ak-§id-ma  tu-ni-Jji 

(8)  .  .  .  gir  §arru-u-ti-ia  tu-§ar-ba  (9)  .  .  rka]-li-§u-nu  Sarrani 
.  .  .  i-id  (?)  kar-du-ti-§u  (10)  .  .  .  pi  abkalli-§u  u  ardani-Su  ki- 
ma  .  .  .  tu  (11)  .  .  .  pu-ul  i-ta-a-am  a-na  sabe-Su  u  .  .  . 
ma  (12)  .  .  .  §a  majj-ri  (?)  ki-ir-ba  }jar-an  .  '.  .  (13)  .  .  . 
§atti  XXXVII  kam  (mi,  ilu)  Nabu-kudur-usur  §ar  Bdb[ili  kij  .  .  . 
(14)  .  .  .  mi-sir  a-na  e-pe§  tajjazi  il-[lik-ma]  (15)  .  .  .  A-ma(?)-su 
§ar  Mi-sir  (?)-ma  um-ma-[ni-su  id-ki-ma]  (16)  .  .  .  ku-u  §a  (alu) 
Bu-tu-ia-a-man    (17)     .    .         na-gi-i    ni-su-tu    §a    ki-rib   tam-tim 

(18)  .     .     .     §a-ki    ma-du-tu    §a    ki-rib     (mdtu)     Mi-sir         .     . 

(19)  .  .  .  u§  (?)-§i  kakke  (imeru)  sise  u  .  .  .  (20)  .'  .  .  ri]- 
su-ti-§u  id-kam-ma  (21)  za  ...  ka-a  ma-l}ar-§u  (22)  e-pe§  .  .  . 
It  it-ta-kil-ma  (23)  a-ru  .  .  .  §ak-(?')  te-e-rau  (24)  ka-bi-is-[ta-§u(?)] 
.  .  .  [e-pu]-u§-ma  (25)  pa-§it-tim  .  .  .  §u-nu  (26)  ba-lik-tum  .  .  . 
Su-nu  (27)  ni-su-tura    .     .     .    am 


368  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  Building  Inscription  of  Nebuchadrezzar  ' 
Column  I: 

(1)  Nebuchadrezzar,  (2)  king  of  Babylon,  (3)  preserver 
of  Esagila  and  Ezida,  (4)  son  of  Nabopolassar,  (5)  king 
of  Babylon,  am  I.  (6)  In  order  to  strengthen  the  de- 
fences of  Esagila,  (7)  that  the  powerful  (8)  evil  and 
destroyer  (9)  might  not  approach  Babylon,  (10)  that  the 
front  of  the  battle  line  might  not  draw  near  to  Imgur- 
Bel,  (11)  the  wall  of  Babylon;  (12)  that  which  no  king 
before  me  (13)  had  done,  I  did,  in  that  (14)  on  the  out- 
side of  Babylon,  (15)  a  great  wall  to  the  eastward  (16)  of 
Babylon  I  placed  about  the  city.  (17)  Its  moat  I  dug 
(18)  and  reached  water-level,  (19)  then  I  saw  (20)  that  the 
moat  which  my  father  had  fixed  (21)  was  too  small  in 
its  construction.  (22)  A  great  wall,  which  like  a  moun- 
tain (23)  cannot  be  moved,  (24)  of  mortar  and  brick 
(25)  I  built,  (26)  with  the  moat  which  my  father 
(27)  placed  (28)  I  joined  it.  (29)  Its  foundation  upon 
the  bosom  of  the  abyss  (30)  I  placed. 


'  Published  by  Winckler,  Zeitschrift  fiir  Assyriologie,  i,  p.  337f . ;  tran- 
scribed also  by  McGee,  Beitdge  zur  Assyriologie,  iii,  p.  550.  The  original 
is  in  the  British  Museum,  but  casts  of  a  duplicate,  with  some  variations, 
are  in  the  Berlin  Museum,  and  are  now  published  by  Ungnad,  Vor- 
derasiatische  Schriftdenkmaler,  Heft  i.  No.  40.  For  translation  see 
Langdon,  Building  Inscriptions  of  the  Neo- Babylonian  Empire^  i,  pp. 
72-75.  Compare  also  Langdom,  Die  Neubabylonische  Konigsinschri/ten, 
No.  4,  pp.  SOff. 


Column  I: 

(1)  (ilu)  Na-bi-um-ku-dur-ri-u-su-ur  (2)  §ar  (alu)  Ba-bi-il(ki) 
(3)  za-ni-in  E-sag-ila  u  E-zi-da  (4J  apal  (ilu)  Na-bi-um-aplu-u-su-ur 
(5)  §ar  (alu)  Ba-bi-lam(ki)  a-na-ku  (6)  a§-§um  ma-as-sa-ar-ti  E^sag- 
ila  (7)  du-un-nu-num  (8)  li-im-num  u  §a-ag-gi-Sum  (9)  a-na  (alu) 
Ba-bi-lam(ki)  la  sa-na-ga  (10)  ga-an  ta-Jja-zi  a-na  im-gur  Bel 
(11)  dur  (alu)  Ba-bi-lam(ki)  la  ta-Jji-e  (12)  §a  ma-na-a-ma  §ar  ma- 
ab-ri  (13)  la  i-pu-Su  (14)  in  ka-ma-at  (alu)  Ba-bi-lam(ki)  (15)  dQru 
dannu  ba-al-ri  sit  (ilu)  §am§i  (16)  (alu)  Ba-bi-lain(ki)  u-Sa-aS-^i-ra 
(17)  tji-ri-su  ab-ri-e-raa  (18)  su-pu-ul  mi-e  ak-§u-ud  (19)  ap-pa-li-is- 
ma  (20)  ka-a-ri  a-bi-im  ik-zu-ur-ru  (21)  ga-ad-nu  §i-ki-in-§u 
(22)  dura  danna  §a  ki-ma  sa-tu-um  (23)  la  ut-ta-a§-§u  (24)  ina 
kupri  u  agurri  (25)  ab-ni-ma  (26)  it-ti  ka-a-ri  a-bi-im  (27)  ik-zu- 
ur-ru  (28)  e-se-ni-ik-ma  (29)  i-§i-su  ia  i-ra-at  ki-gal-lim  (30)  u-Sa- 
ar-Si-id-ma 


WESTERN  CAMPAIGN  369 

Column  II: 

(1)  Its  head  I  raised  (2)  mountain  high,  (3)  Along  the 
city  wall,  to  strengthen  it,  (4)  I  made  it  run,  (5)  and  a 
great  protecting  wall  (6)  for  the  foundation  of  this  wall 
of  burnt  brick  I  caused  to  be  laid  (7)  and  built  it  upon 
the  bosom  of  the  abyss,  (8)  and  placed  fast  its  base. 
(9)  The  fortifications  of  Esagila  and  (10)  of  Babylon  I 
strengthened  (11)  and  made  an  everlasting  name  (12)  for 
my  reign. 

(13)  O  Marduk,  lord  of  the  gods,  (14)  my  divine 
creator,  (15)  before  thee  (16)  may  my  deeds  be  pious, 
(17)  may  they  endure  (18)  forever.  (19)  Life  for  many 
generations,  (20)  abundance  of  posterity,  (21)  a  secure 
throne,  (22)  and  a  long  reign,  (23)  grant  as  thy  gift. 
(24)  Truly  thou  art  my  deliverer  and  my  help,  (25)  O 
Marduk.  (26)  By  thy  faithful  word,  (27)  that  changes 
not,  (28)  may  my  weapons  advance,  (29)  be  dreadful 
and   (30)  crush  the  (31)  arms  (32)  of  the  foe. 

Column  II: 

(1)  ri-si-su  §a-da-ni-i§  (2)  u-za-ak-ki-ir  (3)  i-ta-at  dQri  a-na  du- 
un-nu-nim  (4)  u-sa-al-li-is-ma  (5)  in-du  a-sur-ra-a  ra-bi-a-am  (6)  i§- 
di  diir  a-gur-ri  e-mi-id-ma  (7)  in  i-ra-at  [ki-gal-lim]  ab-ni-ma  (8)  u- 
§a-ar-§i-id  te-me-en-§u  (9)  ma-as-sa-ar-ti  E-sag-ila  (10)  u  (alu)  Ba- 
bi-lam(ki)  u-da-an-ni-in-ma  (11)  §u-ma-am  ddra-a-am  (12)  sa  §ar- 
ru-ti-ia  aS-ta-ak-ka-an 

(13)  (ilu)  Marduk  bel  ilani  (14)  ilu  ba-nu-u-a  (15)  in  ma-a^-ri-ka 
(16)  ip-se-tu-u-a  li-id-mi-ka  (17)  lu-la-ab-bi-ir  (IS)  a-na  da-ir-a-tim 
(19)  ba-la-tam  da-ir-a  (20)  se-bi-e  li-it-tu-ti  (21)  ku-un-nu  ku-su-u 
(22)  u  la-ba-ri  pa-li-e  (23)  a-na  si-ri-ik-tim  §u-ur-kam  (24)  lu  re-si 
tu-kul-ti-ia  (25)  (ilu)  Marduk  at-ta-a-ma  (26)  in  ki-bi-ti-ka  ki-it-ti 
(27)  sa  la  na-ka-ri-im  (28)  lu  te-bu-u  (29)  lu  za-ak-tu  (30)  ka-ak- 
ku-u-a  (31)  ka-ak  na-ki-ri-im  (32)  li-mi-e-zu 

5.  Western  Campaign  * 
1 

2  .     .     .     paths  of  the  mountain 

3  .     .     .     way  of  death,     arms 


'  Published  by  Strassmaier  in  Hebraica,  ix,  p.  5,  from  British  Mu- 
seum, Sp.  ii,  407;  translated  by  Wincklcr,  Keilinschri/tliches  Textbuch 
zum  Alten  Testament,  3te  Auf.,  pp.  56,  57. 

(1)  [.  .  .  ku  (?)]-nu  lib-b[i  .  .  .]  (2)  [.  .  .  ni-e-ti  ur-Jji  §adu 
u     .     .     .]  (3)  [.     .     .     u]-ru-u^  mu-u-tum  kakku  in-na-d[i     .     .     . 


370  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4  .     .     .     inhabitants  of  the  Hittite  country,  in  the 

month  of  Airu,  of  the  third  year  of 

5  [Nebuchadnezzar    king    of]    Babylon    opposed    his 

troops. 

6  [Nebuchadnezzar]  summoned  his  troops,  in  13  days 

to 

7  [the  Hittite  country]  he  marched.     Of  the  people 

inhabiting  Ammanu  (Anti-Lebanon) 

8 their  heads  he  beat  off 

9 [upon  poles]  he  hung 

10  [.   .     .     to     .     .     .     ]  he  brought     .     .     . 

(4)  .  .  .  ni§e  (mat)  ^at-tum  ina  arjji  aim  §attu  Ill-kan  (5)  .  .  . 
tin-tir(ki)  pa-ni  sabe-§u  is-ba-tu  (6)  [.  .  .  id-ki-e-ma  ina  XIII  (ta) 
0-mu  a-na  (7)  [.  .  .  kij-i  ik-su-da  §a  ni§e  a-§i-bi  (alu)  Am-ma-na- 
nu  (8)  [.  .  .]  su-nu  kakkadi-§u-nu  u-be-ni-ma  (9)  [.  .  .  ]-di  i-lu- 
ul-ma  (10)  [.    .    .  ]  u-§a-as-bit 

6.  Berossos  on  the  Neo-Babylonian  Period  * 
A  little  lower  down  Berossos  adds  what  follows  in  his 
history  of  antiquity;  I  shall  set  down  the  words  of 
Berossos,  which  are  as  follows :  When  Nabopolassar,  his 
father  [i.  e.,  of  Nebuchadrezzar],  had  heard  that  the  satrap 
whom  he  had  set  over  Egypt,  and  over  the  regions  of 
Coele-Syria  and  Phcenicia,  had  revolted  from  him,  being 
unable  himself  to  endure  the  fatigue,  committed  certain 
parts  of  his  forces  to  his  son  Nebuchadrezzar,  who  was 
still  a  young  man,   and  sent  him  against  the  rebel. 

>  Josephus,  Contra  Apion,  i,  §  19,  134-138;  Flavii  Josephi  Opera, 
edited  by  B.  Niese  (Berlin,  1889),  Vol.  v,  pp.  24-26.  (Compare  Des 
Flavius  Jfosephus  Schrift  gegen  Apion,  Text  und  Erklarung  aus  dem 
Nachlass  von  J.  G.  Miiller,  herausgegeben  durch  C.  J.  Riggenbach  u. 
C.  von  Orclli  (Basel,  1877).  Compare  translation  in  Josepnus,  Whis- 
ton's  translation,  edited  by  A.  R.  Shilleto.  London,  1890.  Vol.  v, 
pp.  192,  193. 

[El^  ef^f  vnoKara^aq  bXiyov  6  B^poaog  ndXiv  irapari^ETat  kv  ry  r^f  ap^oi- 
drrjTog  tffropio>pa(^t(z].  avra  6e  napa^r/aofxai  ra  roii  "Brjpucov  tovtov  ^;^;ol'^a 
Tov  rpdirov  „aKoi)cag  6'  6  nar^p  avTov  'NajSonoXaaapog,  on  6  TETay/uevoc  ca- 
TpaTTTjg  ev  re  Alyinrru  Kal  Tot^  nepl  t^v  "Lvpiav  ttjv  KoiTiTjv  kol  ttjv  ^olv'lktjv 
t6ttoi(;  anoaTarrj^  yiyovev,  ov  iwdfievoq  avTb(  in  KaKona'&elv  avaTrjaa^  ri^ 
vl<J  "^a^oKodpaadpif)  bvn  In  kv  r/TiiKia  fitpri  nva  r^c  dwd/zewf  i^eTrefirpev  ett' 
avrdv  avfifii^ac  de  TSa0ovKo6p6aopog  t<^  anoaraTi)  kcI  napaTa^d(ievoq  avrov 


NABONIDUS  AND  CYRUS  371 

Nebuchadrezzar  joined  battle  with  him,  conquered  him, 
and  reduced  the  land  at  once  to  his  dominion.  It  so 
happened  at  this  time  that  his  father  fell  ill  in  the  city 
of  Babylon  and  died,  having  reigned  twenty-one  years. 
When  Nebuchadrezzar  heard,  not  long  afterward,  of 
his  father's  end,  he  set  in  order  the  affairs  of  Egypt 
and  the  rest  of  the  district,  and  committed  the  captives 
which  he  had  taken  from  the  Jews,  Phoenicians,  and 
Syrians,  and  from  the  nations  belonging  to  Egypt,  to 
some  of  his  friends,  that  they  might  conduct  the  heavy- 
armed  troops  and  the  baggage  to  Babylonia,  while  he 
himself  pushed  over  the  desert  with  but  a  few  to  Baby- 
lon. When  he  arrived  there  he  found  that  public  affairs 
had  been  managed  by  the  Chaldeans  and  the  kingdom 
preserved  by  the  principal  persons  among  them,  so  that 
he  was  now  ruler  of  all  his  father's  dominions,  and 
ordered  the  captives,  when  they  arrived,  to  be  assigned 
dwelling  places  in  the  most  convenient  parts  of 
Babylonia. 

t'  CKparei  Kal  t^v  x^P^^  ^S  ('■PXVi  ^'^o  rf/v  avruv  Paoikeiav  ircoiyaaTO'  rcJ  re 
Trarpl  avrov  avvifSr/  NafiowoTuiadpif)  Kara  tovtov  tov  Kaipbv  appuoTTjaavTi  kv  ry 
BalSvTiuviuv  TrdTiei  p-eraTiXa^ai  tov  fS'iov  Irt]  ^EJiaaikevKdrL  ko.'  al(j'&6/iEvog  Se 
fier''  oi)  TToAv  ryv  tov  naTpog  teXevt^v  'Naj3ovKodp6copog,  KCTaar^aac  tcl  KOTa 
TTfv  AlyvTTTOv  npay/iuTa  Kal  ttjv  Tioltzt/v  ^^wpav,  koL  Tovq  alx/J^a^oyTovg  ''lovdaluv 
re  Kal  ^oivIkuv  Kal  l,vpuv  Kal  tuv  Kara  t^v  AlyvKTov  k^vuv  awTa^ag  Tiai 
Tuv  (pi?Luv  pETO.  TTjQ  (iapvTdTTj^  ^vvAfiEuq  Kal  Tf]Q  Xoinyg  u<pE?i.Eiag  avaKO/xH^eiv 
eif  T^  BafivAcjviav,  dvrof  oppi/aq  oXiyoaTog  TvapEytvETO  did  Trjq  kp^pov  eJf 
BaBvkwa'  KaTa?Mlii)v  6i  Td  npdypaTa  dioiKovpEva  vnb  XaASaiuv  koi  6iaTti- 
povpEV7}v  TT/v  liaai'Aeiav  inrb  tov  jJE'kTlaTov  aiiTov,  KvpiEvcaq  oTiOKTiijpov  Trjq 
naTpiKTfg  apxvi  ''"f 'f  i"^'^  alxpa?iUT0ig  napayEvopkvoiq  avviTa^ev  [avTol^l  kotoi- 
KiOf  ev  ToZf  iniTTjdEioTdToiq  Trig  Ba(iv?iuviag  Tdnoig  anodEl^ai. 

XI.  NABONIDUS,    BELSHAZZAR,    AND 
CYRUS 

Immediately  upon  the  death  of  Nebuchadrezzar  his 
son,  Amel-Marduk,^  the  Evil-Merodach  of  the  biblical 


•  Man  (servant)  of  Marduk. 


372  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

writers,'  ascended  the  throne  and  assumed  the  impos- 
sible burden  of  sustaining  the  vast  empire  which  a  great 
political  and  military  genius  had  built  up.  The  one 
event  of  his  reign  which  has  survived  in  the  memory  of 
man  is  preserved  by  the  Hebrews  alone. ^  He  set  Je- 
hoiachin  free — an  act  v/hich  indicates  a  policy  directly 
opposed  to  that  of  his  father.  With  this  accords  per- 
fectly the  reference  of  Berosos,  who  says  that  he  ruled 
unlawfully  and  tyrannically.^  He  was  assassinated 
and  his  brother-in-law,  Nergal-shar-usur  (i.  e.,  "Nergal 
protect  the  king,"  Gr.,  N eriglissor) ,  became  king.  He 
seems  to  have  endeavored  to  follow  closely  the  example 
of  Nebuchadrezzar,  whose  daughter  was  his  queen,  and 
his  inscriptions  even  imitate  the  phraseology  of  his  great 
exemplar.  He  devoted  himself  largely  to  building  and 
to  restoration.  Of  the  outer  and  larger  politics  of  his 
reign  we  have  only  the  hint  that  the  relations  of  Baby- 
lon to  Media  were  strained,  and  that  the  Medes  pressed 
into  the  northern  part  of  the  valley  and  took  Harran. 
In  556  Nergal-shar-usur  died,  and  his  son,  Labashi- 
Marduk,  while  still  a  youth,  came  to  the  throne.  He 
was  assassinated  after  but  nine  months  of  a  precarious 
tenure  of  the  throne,  tradition  alleging  that  he  had 
displayed  evil  traits  of  character.*  We  may  perhaps 
discern  in  this  simply  an  excuse  to  justify  his  violent 
removal  as  a  part  of  a  priestly  plot  to  win  the  throne. 
The  supposition  finds  a  justification  in  the  appearance 
as  king,  not  of  a  Chaldean,  but  of  a  man  of  Babylonian 
origin,  Nabonidus,  whose  whole  reign  is  a  continuous 
manifestation  of  interest  in  all  things  priestly  and 
religious. 

»  2  Kings  25.  27-30.  »  See  passage  just  cited. 

»  avdfiu^  Kai  aaeXyuf.     Berosos,  in  Eusebi  Chronicorum  Liber  Prior,  ed. 
Alfred  Schoene,  coi.  50. 

*  Says  Berosus,  dia  rd  iroAAa  eii<paiveiv  KaKofjdri. 


NABONIDUS  AND  CYRUS  373 

Nabonidus  (Babylonian,  Nabu-na'idu,  i.  e.,  "Nabu 
is  glorious")  was  the  son  of  Nabu-balatsu-iqbi,  and 
must  have  occupied  a  distinguished  position  in  the 
kingdom  before  he  ascended  the  throne.  Like  Nebu- 
chadrezzar, he  was  a  great  builder,  but  unlike  him  by 
far  the  greater  portion  of  his  labors  was  given  to  the 
reerection  of  temples.  Nebuchadrezzar  had  constructed 
palaces,  laid  out  great  streets,  erected  immense  walls  of 
defense.  It  was  the  glory  of  Nabonidus  to  see  that 
gods  dwelt  more  magnificently  than  men,  and  that 
ancient  shrines  fallen  into  ruin  should  arise  in  a  gran- 
deur far  exceeding  the  glory  of  earlier  days.  Other  kings 
had  been  content  when  rebuilding  fallen  walls  of  tem- 
ples to  clear  away  the  rubbish  to  the  ground,  leveling 
off  a  surface  higher  than  it  had  been  and  then  building 
upon  it.  Nabonidus  was  not  content  with  work  of  that 
character.  He  must  dig  down  until  the  earliest  foun- 
dation stones  were  discovered.  If  the  temple  had  been 
several  times  rebuilt  it  interested  him  to  have  the 
records  of  the  several  kings  who  had  Worked  upon  it 
recovered.  To  this  religious,  and,  if  one  might  so  say, 
archaeological,  passion  we  owe  much  of  our  knowledge 
of  early  Babylonian  history,  for  he  had  all  these  records 
read  to  him  as  they  were  found,  and  his  own  inscriptions 
carefully  preserve  the  accounts  of  those  who  had  built 
before  him.  No  longer  are  building  inscriptions  dreary 
wastes  of  boastful  words  recording  the  erection  of  walls 
"mountain  high,"  they  are  now  decorated  with  the 
names  of  mighty  kings  of  the  distant  past,  whose  honor 
Nabonidus  was  proud  to  record,  as  he  linked  his  own 
name  with  theirs. 

To  us  the  archaeological  researches  of  the  king  are 
not  merely  interesting;  they  afford  us  in  some  instances 
our  only  means  of  restoring  kings  of  bygone  days  to 


374  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

their  proper  place  in  history.  But  devotion  to  the  gods 
and  a  passion  for  archaeological  learning  seem  to  have 
worked  ill  for  kingcraft.  He  was  not  building  walls  of 
defense,  as  had  Nebuchadrezzar;  he  was  not  making  an 
army,  as  had  Nabopolassar.  The  slow  growth  of  a 
mighty  new  power  beyond  his  eastern  borders  made  no 
impression  on  his  absorbed  mind.  He  had  no  political 
insight  and  could  not  see  that  the  new  power  would 
soon  be  strong  enough  to  covet  his  dominions  and  to 
take  them.  When  Cyrus  had  driven  the  Medes  out  of 
Harran,  Nabonidus  glories  in  the  "young  servant  of 
Marduk/  as  he  calls  him,  but  does  not  see  that  this 
young  servant  of  Marduk  would  soon  be  driven  by  his 
own  destiny  and  growing  ambition  to  become  his 
enemy  and  successor.  On  the  contrary,  Nabonidus 
brings  an  army  to  rebuild  the  temple  in  Harran,  and 
lays  his  whole  empire  under  tribute  to  pay  the  cost 
while  he  glories  in  the  deeds  of  those  whose  royal  hands 
had  laid  its  early  foundations. 

Nabonidus  lived  in  Tema,  a  place  whose  insignificance 
had  given  it  no  other  mention  in  the  annals  of  his 
country.  There  we  can  imagine  him  absorbed  in  great 
plans  for  temple  building  and  restoration  and  en- 
grossed in  the  work  of  his  historiographers,  who  brought 
him  their  calculations  of  the  dates  when  other  kings 
had  lived. 

The  affairs  of  state,  the  command  of  the  army,  the 
administration  of  public  affairs  had  all  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  king's  son,  Belshazzar  (Babylonian,  Bel- 
shar-usur,  "Bel  protect  the  king"),  who  ruled  in  his 
father's  name  and  enjoyed  his  confidence  and  affection. 

Nabonidus  seems  to  have  neglected  Babylon  in  very 

» arad-su  ^-ab-ri.  Nabonidus,  Abd-Habba,  cylinder  i,  29.  Compare 
Keilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  iii,  2,  p.  98. 


NABONIDUS  AND  CYRUS  375 

large  measure.  He  calls  himself,  indeed,  by  the  official 
title  borne  by  former  kings,  "Preserver  of  Esagila  and 
Ezida,"  but  his  concerns  were  evidently  elsewhere.  In 
the  ancient  city  of  Sippar  he  razed  to  the  foundations 
the  remains  of  the  temple  of  the  Sun  (Shamash),  which 
had  been  restored  but  forty-five  years  before  by  Nebu- 
chadrezzar. There  he  found  the  very  lowest  founda- 
tion stone,  on  which  his  savants  read  the  name  of 
Naram-Sin,  who  lived,  as  their  records  showed,  thirty-two 
hundred  years  before.^  Upon  that  exact  spot  the  new 
foundations  were  laid  and  above  them  rose  a  new  tem- 
ple far  more  splendid  than  the  former.  For  its  roof  no 
less  than  five  thousand  cedar  beams  were  brought  from 
the  far-distant  northland,  while  yet  others  were  required 
for  its  massive  doors. 

At  about  the  same  time  he  reconstructed  the  temple 
of  E-ulbar,  the  shrine  of  the  goddess  Ishtar-Anunit. 
There  he  did  not  find  the  earliest  foundation,  but  con- 
tented himself  with  one  laid  only  eight  hundred  years 
before  his  time. 

While  all  these  works  were  in  progress  another  people, 
fresh  and  vigorous,  untainted  by  the  decay  which  civili- 
zation has  often  brought,  were  preparing  to  undo  this 
splendor  and  possess  the  wealth  and  power  which 
Nabonidus  had  inherited  or  amassed. 

The  beginnings  of  new  powers  in  the  world's  history 
are  usually  obscure,  and  to  this  rule  the  rise  of  the 
great  people  who  were  to  engulf  Babylonia  is  no  excep- 
tion. But  certain  lines  in  the  great  movement  are 
sufficiently  clear  to  be  traced  with  some  certainty. 
The  fall  of  Nineveh  was  brought  about  by  the  alliance 
between  the  Medes  and  the  Babylonians,  but  it  was 


»VR.,   62,   b,  57-60.     Compare  Keilinschriftl.   Bibl.,   iii,   2,  p.   105; 
compare  Rogers  History  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  i,  p.  318f. 


376  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  former  who  struck  the  fatal  blow.  The  leader  of  this 
new  Median  state  was  Cyaxares  (Uvakhshatara),  whose 
reign  lasted  until  585  B.  C.  It  was  he  who  really  made 
the  name  of  Medes  a  terror  over  all  western  Asia.  It  is 
difficult  to  follow  his  course,  for  the  people  whom  he  led 
were  men  of  action,  not  writers  of  tablets,  like  the 
Babylonians.  We  can,  however,  see  them  possessing 
all  Assyria  after  Nineveh  was  laid  waste,  and  with  it 
the  whole  of  the  great  northern  valley  between  the 
Tigris  and  Euphrates,  including  those  Babylonian  cities 
which  had  acknowledged  the  Assyrian  overlordship.  By 
560  their  dominion  was  acknowledged  as  far  west  as 
the  Halys,  which  separated  them  from  the  kingdom  of 
Lydia,  over  which  Croesus,  of  proverbial  memory,  was 
now  king  (560-546  B.  C). 

While  these  conquests  were  proceeding,  and  the  world 
seemed  ready  to  bow  down  at  the  feet  of  the  overpower- 
ing Medes,  there  had  been  born  in  Anshan,  as  the  son  of 
Cambyses,  the  boy  Cyrus,  who  grew  to  manhood  as  king 
of  Anshan,  and  as  a  tributary  prince  beneath  the  au- 
thority of  Astyages,  king  of  the  Medes.  It  was  impos- 
sible that  a  man  such  as  he  should  long  remain  beneath 
the  sway  of  another.  In  553  he  arose  against  Astyages, 
and,  according  to  the  story  which  Nabonidus  has  pre- 
served for  us,  Astyages  was  delivered  bound  into  his 
hands  by  his  own  treacherous  troops.  In  550  Cyrus 
took  Ecbatana  and  sacked  it,  and  brought  there  to  an 
end  the  Median  power.  The  Persians  under  Cyrus  now 
fell  heir  to  all  that  the  Medes  had  won,  and  in  549  turned 
against  Croesus,  who  was  taken  in  546.  The  Lydian 
empire  was  now  also  brought  under  Persian  control, 
and  before  the  end  of  545  the  entire  peninsula  of  Asia 
Minor  was  a  part  of  the  new  Persian  empire,  divided 
into  satrapies  and  governed  with  a  strong  hand.    Even 


NABONIDUS  AND  CYRUS  377 

the  isles  of  the  sea  began  to  give  submission  to  the 
power  that  had  in  a  night  strode  out  of  the  unknown 
wilds  of  Asia  and  broken  rudely  upon  the  dreams  of 
the  Greeks,  not  only  in  the  islands,  but  even  in  the 
peninsula  itself. 

Cyrus  had  now  prepared  the  way  for  the  absorption 
of  Babylonia,  with  its  valuable  possessions  in  Syro- 
Phoenicia  along  the  Mediterranean  coast.  While  these 
far-reaching  conquests  were  awaking  alarm,  even  in 
distant  Greece,  Nabonidus  was  paying  no  heed,  busily 
absorbed  as  ever  in  the  building  and  restoring  and  ex- 
ploring for  ancient  foundation  stones.  The  record  of 
his  fatuous  course  is  written  in  the  sententious  phrases 
of  the  Babylonian  Chronicle,  which  record  his  residence 
in  Tema.  In  549,  when  the  Lydian  king  was  full  of 
preparations  for  the  struggle  which  he  knew  to  be 
inevitable,  Nabonidus  was  in  Tema.  In  547  he  was 
still  in  Tema,  and  did  not  even  enter  Babylon  to  pay 
reverence  at  the  great  shrine  of  the  gods,  or  to  direct 
the  urgent  affairs  of  state.  On  the  fifth  day  of  the 
month  of  Nisan  the  king's  mother  died  at  Dur-Karasu, 
on  the  Euphrates  above  Sippar,  and  for  her  a  great 
mourning  was  made.  But  on  that  same  day  Cyrus 
crossed  the  Tigris  below  Arbela  and  entered  Assyria. 
Belshazzar  was  in  northern  Accad  with  an  army,  and 
on  him  were  such  hopes  of  defense  as  the  country  may 
have  felt. 

The  Chronicle  is  now  badly  broken,  as  an  examina- 
tion of  the  copy^  will  show,  and  we  are  not  able  to  fol- 
low the  events  from  year  to  year.  When  next  the  nar- 
rative is  resumed  the  year  539  has  been  reached  and 
Nabonidus  is  busy  removing  gods  from  their  shrines  to 
Babylon.    In  that  same  year  Cyrus  met  Belshazzar  at 

'  See  Schrader,  Kcilinschriftliche  Bibliothek,  iii,  2,  p.  128f. 


378  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  canal  of  Salsallat,  near  Opis,  and  defeated  him.  On 
the  fourteenth  day  of  Tammuz,  Sippar  was  taken  with- 
out a  blow,  and  two  days  later  the  van  of  the  army  of 
Cyrus  entered  Babylon  as  the  gates  swung  open  without 
resistance'  to  receive  it.  Cyrus  was  not  in  command, 
but  had  remained  behind,  while  Ugbaru  (Goburyas),  gov- 
ernor of  Gutium,  led  the  advance.  Nabonidus  was 
taken  prisoner  in  the  city.  Cambyses,  son  of  Cyrus, 
seems  to  have  been  called  king  at  first,  but  Cyrus  him- 
self was  later  called  king  of  Babylon,  "king  of  lands." 

>  Cyrus-Cylinder,  line  17  (see  below,  p.  381). 

1.  INSCRIPTION  FROM  THE  FOUR  CLAY  CYLIN- 
DERS OF  NABONIDUS,  KING  OF  BABYLON ' 
Column  I: 

(1)  Nabonidus,  king  of  Babylon,  (2)  supporter  of 
E-sagila  (3),  and  E-zida  (4)  ,'who  fears  the  great  gods,  am  I. 

(5)  E-Lugal-malga-si-di,  (6)  the  step  tower  of  E-gis- 
shir-gal,  (7)  which  is  in  Ur,  (8)  which  Ur-Engur,  a  king  of 
former  time,  (9)  had  built  but  finished  not;  (10)  Dungi, 
his  son,  (11)  did  finish  his  work.  (12)  (From  the  in- 
scriptions of  Ur-engur  (13)  and  Dungi,  his  son,  I  learned 
(14,  15)  that  Ur-engur  built  that  step  tower,  (16)  but  had 
not  finished  it;  (17,  18)  Dungi,  his  son,  finished  the 
work.)  (19)  This  step  tower  (20)  had  now  become  old, 
(21)  and  upon  the  old  foundation,  (22)  which  Ur-Bau  and 

1  These  cylinders  were  found  at  the  four  corners  of  the  temple  of  Sin 
at  Ur.  Published  I  R.,  68,  No.  1.  Transliterated  and  translated  by 
Peiser,  Keilinschriftl.  Bibl.,  iii,  2,  pp.  94ff.;  Langdon,  N eubahylonische 
Konigsinschriften,  No.  5,  pp.  250fif. 

Column  I: 

(1)  (m,  ilu)  Nabti-na'id  §ar  Babili(ki)  (2)  za-ni-in  E-sag-ila  (3)  ii 
E-zi-da  (4)  pa-lijj  ilani  rabiiti  a-na-ku  (5)  E-lugal-malga-si-di  (6)  zik- 
ku-rat  E-gi§-§ir-gal  (7)  §a  ki-rib  Ur(ki)  (8)  §a  (m)Ur-(ilu)  engur  §arru 
§u-utmab-ri  (9)  i-pu-§u-ma  la  u-§ak-li-lu-us  (10)  (ilu)  Dun-gi  m4ri-§u 
(11)  si-pu-§u  u-§ak-lil  (12)  i-na  mu-sa-ri-e  §a  Ur-(ilu)  Engur  (13)il  (ilu) 
Dun-gi  mari-§u  a-mur-ma  (14)  §a  zik-ku-rat  §u-a-ti  (15)  Ur-(ilu)  En- 
gur i-pu-§u-ma  (16)  la  u-§ak-li-lu-u§  (17)  (m,  ilu)  Dun-gi  mari-§u  §i- 
pir-§u  (18)  u-§ak-lil  (19)  i-na-an-ni  zik-ku-rat  §u-a-tu  (20)  la-ba-ri-i§ 
il-lik-ma  (21)  e-li  te-me-en-na  la-bi-ri  (22)  §a  (m)Ur  (ilu)  Engur  d 


CYLINDERS  OF  NABONIDUS  379 

Dungi,  (23)  his  son,  had  built,  I  undertook  the  recon- 
struction (24)  of  this  temple  tower,  (25)  as  of  old,  (26, 
27)  with  bitumen  and  burned  brick,  (28)  and  for  Sin,  the 
lord  of  the  gods  of  heaven  and  earth,  (29)  the  king  of  the 
gods,  the  gods  of  gods  (30)  that  inhabit  the  great  heavens, 
the  lord  of  E-gish-shir-gal,  which  is  (31)  in  Ur,  my  terri- 
tories, [Column  II]  (1)  I  founded  (2)  and  built  it. 

(3)  O  Sin,  lord  of  the  gods,  (4)  king  of  the  gods  of  heaven 
and  earth,  (5)  the  god  of^gods,  (6)  that  inhabits  the  great 
heavens,  (7)  when  thou  dost  (8)  joyfully  enter  into  that 
house,  may  the  (9)  good  done  to  Esagila,  (10)  Ezida  and 
E-gisshir-gal  (11)  the  temples  of  thy  great  godhead  (12)  be 
upon  thy  Ups,  (13)  and  the  fear  of  thy  (14)  great  god- 
head do  thou  (15)  implant  in  the  heart  of  its  people,  let 
them  not  sin  (16)  against  thy  great  godhead,  (17)  like 
the  heavens  let  their  foundations  (18)  stand  fast. 

(19)  As  for  me,  Nabonidus,  king  of  Babylon,  (20)  save  me 
from  sinning  against  (21)  thy  great  godhead.  (22)  A  Ufe 
of  far  days  as  a  gift  (23)  grant  unto  me. 

(24)  And  as  for  Belshazzar,  (25)  the  first-born  son,  (26) 
the  issue  of  my  body,  (27)  do  thou  implant  in  his  heart 
(28)  the  fear  of  thy  great  divinity.  (29)  Let  him  not 
turn  (30)  unto  sinning.  (31)  Let  him  be  satisfied  with 
fullness  of  life. 

(ilu)  Dun-gi  (23)  mari-su  i-pu-§u  (24)  zik-ku-rat  §u-a-ti  (25)  ki-ma 
la-bi-ri-im-ma  (26)  i-na  ku-up-ri  u  a-gur-ri  (27)  ba-ta-ak-su  as-bat- 
ma  (28)  a-na  (ilu)  Sin  bel  ilani  §a  sami-e  u  irsi-tim  (29)  §ar  ilani 
ilani'  §a  ilani  (30)  a-§i-ib  §ame-e  rabuti  bel  fe-gi§-§ir-gal  (31)  §aki-rib 
Ur(ki)  beli-ia.    [Column  II]  (1)  u§-§i-i§-ma  (2)  e-pu-us 

(3)  (ilu)  Sin  be-lf  ildni  (4)  §ar  ilani  §a  §ame-e  u  irsi-tim  (5)  ilani 
§a  ilani  (6)  a-§i-ib  same-e  rabuti  (7)  a-na  biti  §u-a-ti  (8)  J)a-di-i§ 
i-na  e-ri-bi-ka  (9)  damkati  fi-sag-ila  (10)  E-zi-da  E-gi§-sir-gal 
(11)  bitati  ilu-u-ti-ka  rabi"-(ti)  (12)  li§-§a-ki-in  §ap-tuk-ka  (13)  u  pu- 
lujj-ti  ilu-u-ti-ka  (14)  rabi-ti  lib-bi  nise-§u  (15)  §u-us-kin-ma  la  i-hat- 
tu-u  (16)  a-na  ilu-u-ti-ka  rabJ-ti(ti)  (17)  ki-ma  §ame-e  i§-da-su-nu 
(18)  li-ku-nu  (19)  ia(-a-)ti  (ilu)  NabQ-na'id  §ar  Babili(ki)  (20)  i-na 
^i-tu  ilu-u-ti-ka  (21)  rabiti(ti)  §u-zib-an-ni-ma  (22)  ba-la-tu  u-mu 
ru-ku-ti  (23)  a-na  §i-rik-ti  sur-kam  (24)  u  sa  (m,  ilu)  Bel-sar-usur 
(25)  mdru  re§-tu-u  (26)  si-it  lib-bi-ia  (27)  pu-lu^-ti  ilu-u-ti-ka  rabi- 
ti  (28)  lib-bu-u§  §u-u§-kin-ma  (29)  ai  ir-§a-a  (30)  Jji-ti-ti  (31)  la-li-e 
bal&ti  Ii§-bi 


1  Word  repeated  by  mistake  of  the  scribe. 


380  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

2.   THE  CYLINDER  OF  CYRUS  » 

(1) 

his  troops  (2)  .  .  .  quarters  of  the  world  (3)  .  .  .  a 
weakling  was  established  in  rule  over  the  land  (4)  and 

.  .  a  similar  one  he  appointed  over  them,  (5)  like 
Ei-saggil  he  made  .  .  .  to  Ur  and  the  rest  of  the  cities, 
(6)  a  command  dishonoring  them  ...  he  planned 
daily  and  in  enmity,  (7)  he  caused  the  daily  offering  to 
cease;  he  appointed  ...  he  established  within  the 
city.  The  worship  of  Marduk,  king  of  the  gods  .  .  . 
(8)  he  showed  hostility  toward  his  city  daily 
his  people  he  brought  all  of  them  to  ruin  through  servi- 
tude without  rest.  (9)  On  account  of  their  complaints 
the  lord  of  the  gods  became  furiously  angry  and  left 
their  land;  the  gods,  who  dwelt  among  them,  left  their 
homes,  (10)  in  anger  over  his  bringing  into  Babylon. 
Marduk  ...  to  all  the  dwelling  places,  which  had 
become  ruins,  (11)  and  the  people  of  Sumer  and  Akkad, 
who  were  like  corpses     ...     he  turned  and  granted 

1  Published  V  R.,  Plate  35  (London,  1880),  2d  edition,  1910.  Trans- 
literated and  translated  by  Schrader,  Keilinschrifiliche  Bibliothek,  iii, 
2,  pp.  120ff.  Transcribed  and  translated  after  a  new  collation  of  the 
text  by  O.  E.  Hagen,  Beitr&ge  zur  Assyriologie,  ii,  pp.  208ff.  (1891). 
Transliterated  and  translated  anew  by  Weissbach,  Die  Keilinschriften 
der  Achmdeniden  (Vorderasiatische  Bibliothek),  pp.  2fT. 

(1) 

-ni-su  (2)  [ 

-ki]-ib-ra-tim  (3) 

-ka  gal  ma-tu-ii  is-§ak-na  a-na  e-nu-tu 

ma-ti-§u  (4)  §i-[ 

...      .      .      .     ta-am]-§i-li  u-§a-a§-ki-na  si-ru-Su-un  (5)  ta-am- 

6i-li  E-sag-ila  i-te-[ -ti]m  a-na  Uri(ki)  il  si-it-ta-tim 

ma-{ja-za  (6)  pa-ra-as  la  si-ma-a-ti-Su-nu  ta-[ -l]i 

<i-mi-§d-am-ma  id-di-ni-ib-bu-ub  u  ana  na-ak-ri-tim  (7)  sat-tuk-ku 

ii-sab-ti-li  u-ad-[di i§]-tak-ka-an  ki-rib  ma-Jja-zi 

pa-la-ba  (ilu)  Marduk  §ar  ilani  [§d.]-ki-§e  a-§u-u§-§u  (8)  li-mu-ut-ti 
ali-Sii  [i-te]-ni-ip-pu-u§  tj-mi-§d.-am-ma  na-[.  .  .  .  nise]  i-na  ab- 
§a-a-ni  la  ta-ap-§u-uj|j-tim  li-Jjal-li-ik  kul-lat-si-in  (9)  a-na  ta-zi-im- 
ti-si-na  (ilu)  Ellil  (lil)  ilani  iz-zi-i§  i-gu-ug-ma  .  .  .  ki-su-ur- 
su-un  ilSni  a-§i-ib  lib-bi-§u-nu  i-zi-bii  ad-ma-an-Sii-un  (10)  i-na  ug- 
ga-ti  §d  u-§e-ri-bi  a-na  ki-rib  Babili  (ilu)  Marduk  ti-  .  .  .  li-sa- 
ai)-ra  a-na  nap-jjar  da-dd-mi  §d.  in-na-du-u  §u-bat-su-un  (11)  il  ni§e 
m&t  Su-me-ri  {1  Akkadi(ki)  §a  i-mu-ii  §a-lam-ta-a§  u-sa-ab-bi-ir  ka- 
.    .    .  -§i  ir-ta-§i  ta-a-a-ra  kul-lat  ma-ta-a-ta  ka-li-§i-na  i-Jji-it  ib-ri-e- 


CYLINDER  OF  CYRUS  381 

mercy.  In  all  lands  everywhere  (12)  he  searched,  he 
looked  through  them  and  sought  a  righteous  prince, 
after  his  own  heart,  whom  he  took  by  the  hand.  Cyrus, 
king  of  Anshan,  he  called  by  name,  to  lordship  over  the 
whole  world  he  appointed  him.  (13)  The  land  of  Qutu, 
all  the  Umman-manda,  he  cast  down  at  his  feet.  The 
black-headed  people,  whom  he  gave  his  hands  to  con- 
quer, (14)  he  took  them  in  justice  and  righteousness. 
Marduk,  the  great  lord,  looked  joyously  on  the  caring  for 
his  people,  on  his  pious  works  and  his  righteous  heart. 
(15)  To  his  city  Babylon  he  caused  him  to  go,  he  made 
him  take  the  road  to  Babylon,  going  as  a  friend  and 
companion  at  his  side.  (16)  His  numerous  troops,  in 
number  unknown,  like  the  waters  of  a  river,  marched 
armed  at  his  side.  (17)  Without  battle  and  conflict  he 
permitted  him  to  enter  Babylon.  He  spared  his  city 
Babylon  a  calamity.  Nabonidus,  the  king,  who  did  not 
fear  him,  he  delivered  into  his  hand.  (18)  All  the  people 
of  Babylon,  of  Sumer  and  Akkad,  princes  and  governors, 
fell  down  before  him  and  kissed  his  feet.  They  rejoiced 
in  his  sovereignty,  their  faces  shone.  (19)  The  lord,  who 
by  his  power  brings  the  dead  to  life,  who  amid  destruc- 
tion and  injury  had  protected  them,  they  blessed  him 
joyously,  honoring  his  name. 


§u  (12)  is-te-'-e-ma  ma-al-ki  i-§a-ru  bi-bil  lib-bi  §d  it-ta-ma-ajj  ka-tu- 
u5-§u  (ni)Ku-ra-a§  §ar  ali  An-§d,-an  it-ta-bi  ni-bi-it-su  a-na  ma-li- 
ku-tim  kul-la-ta  nap-Jjar  iz-zak-ra  §u-[ma-§u]  (13)  mat  Ku-ti-i  gi- 
mir  um-man  Man-da  u-ka-an-ni-§a  a-na  §e-pi-§u  nise  sal-mat 
kakkadu(du)  §a  u-sd-ak-§i-du  ka-ta-a-su  (14)  i-na  ki-it-tim  u  mi- 
§a-ru  is-te-ni-'e-§i-na-a-tim  (ilu)  Marduk  belu  rabu  ta-ru-u  ni§e-§u 
ip-§e-e-ti  sa  dam-ka-a-ta  vl  lib-ba-su  i-§d-ra  Jja-di-is  ip-pa-al-li-is 
(15)  a-na  ali-§u  Bab-ilani(ki)  a-la-ak-§ii  ik-bi  u-§a-as-bi-it-su-ma 
bar-ra-nu  Babili  ki-ma  ib-ri  il  tap-pi-e  it-tal-la-ka  i-da-a-§u  (16)  um- 
ma-ni-§u  rap-§a-a-tim  §A  ki-ma  me-e  nari  la  u-ta-ad-du-ii  ni-ba-§u- 
un  kakke-M-nu  sa-an-du-ma  i-§d-ad-di-Jja  i-da-a-§u  (17)  ba-lu  kab-li 
il  ta-Jja-zi  ii-§e-ri-ba-a§  ki-rib  Babili  ala-§u  Bab-ilani(ki)  i-ti-ir  i-na 
Sap-sA-ki  (m,  ilu)  Nabu-na'id  Sarni  la  pa-li-Jji-su  li-ma-al-la-a  ka-tu- 
u§-§u  (18)  ni.^e  Babili  ka-li-§u-nu  nap-bar  mSt  §u-me-ri  u  Akkadi(ki) 
ru-bi-e  u  §ak-ka-nak-ka  Sd-pal-Sii  ik-mi-sa  u-na-a§-si-ku  §e-pu-u§-§u 
iij-du-u  a-na  §irru-u-ti-§u  im-mi-ru  pa-nu-u§-su-un  (19)  be-lu  §d,  i-na 
tu-kul-ti-§d  u-bal-li-tu  mi-tu-ta-an  i-na  bu-ta-ku  il  pa-ki-e  ig-mi-lu 


382  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(20)  I  am  Cyrus,  king  of  the  world,  the  great  king,  the 
powerful  king,  king  of  Babylon,  king  of  Sumer  and 
Akkad,  king  of  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  (21)  son  of 
Cambyses,  the  great  king,  king  of  the  city  of  Anshan, 
grandson  of  Cyrus,  the  great  king,  king  of  the  city  of 
Anshan;  great-grandson  of  Teispes,  the  great  king,  king 
of  the  city  of  Anshan;  (22)  eternal  seed  of  royalty  whose 
rule  Bel  and  Nabu  love,  whose  government  they  rejoice 
in  in  their  heart.  When  I  made  my  triumphal  entrance 
into  Babylon,  (23)  with  joy  and  rejoicing  I  took  up  my 
lordly  residence  in  the  royal  palace,  Marduk,  the  great 
lord,  moved  the  noble  heart  of  the  inhabitants  of  Baby- 
lon to  me,  while  I  gave  daily  care  to  his  worship.  (24)  My 
numerous  troops  marched  peacefully  into  Babylon.  In 
all  Sumer  and  Akkad  I  permitted  no  enemy  to  enter. 
(25)  The  needs  of  Babylon  and  of  all  its  cities  I  gladly 
took  heed  to.  The  people  of  Babylon  [and  ,  .  .  ],  and 
the  dishonoring  yoke  was  removed  from  them.  Their 
dwellings,  (26)  which  had  fallen,  I  restored.  I  cleared  out 
their  ruins.  Marduk,  the  great  lord,  rejoiced  in  my  pious 
deeds,  and  (27)  graciously  blessed  me,  Cyrus,  the  king 
who  worships  him,  and  Cambyses,  my  own  son,  and  all 
my  troops,   (2S)  while  we,  before  him,  joyously  praised 

kul-la-ta-an  ta-bi-i§  ik-ta-ar-ra-bu-su  is-tam-ma-ru  zi-ki-ir-§u  (20)  a- 
na-ku  (m)Ku-ra-a§  sar  ki§-§at  §arru  rabu  §arru  dan-nu  §ar  Babili 
gar  m&t  Su-me-ri  i\  Ak-ka-di  §ar  kib-ra-a-ti  ir-bit-tim  (21)  mar 
(m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia  Sarru  rabu  Sar  alu  An-§d-an  mar  mari  (m)Ku-ra-a§ 
§arru  rabu  sar  alu  An-sd-an  sa.bal.bal  (m)Si-i§-pi-i§  Sarru  rabu  Sar 
alu  An-ga-an  (22)  ziru  da-ru-u  sa  §arru-u-tu  §a  (ilu)  Bel  u  (ilu)  Nabu 
ir-a-mu  pa-la-a-su  a-na  tu-ub  lib-bi-Su-nu  ilj-gi-ba  Sarru-ut-su  e-nu- 
ma  a-na  ki-rib  Babili  e-ru-bu  sa-li-mi-ig  (23)  i-na  ul-si  0  ri-sd-a-tim 
i-na  ekal  ma-al-ki  ar-ma-a  §u-bat  be-lu-tim  (ilu)  Marduk  belu  rabu 
lil>-bi  ri-it-pa-su  sa  mare  Babili  ii  .  .  .  an-ni-ma  d-mi-Sam  a-§e-'-a 
pa-la-a^-su  (24)  um-ma-ni-ia  rap-§a-tim  i-na  ki-rib  Babili  i-gd-ad-di-^a 
§u-ul-ma-nig  nap-jjar  mat  [§u-me-ri]  li  Akkadi(ki)  mu-gal-n]i-tim  ul 
u-gar-gi  (25)  dannat  Babili  il  kul-lat  ma-ba-zi-gu  i-na  ga-U-im-tim 
ag-te-'-e  mare  Babi[li  .  .  .]  ki  ma-la  lib-[.  .  .]-ma  ab-ga-a-ni  la 
si-ma-ti-gu-nu  gu-bat-su-un  (26)  an-}ju-ut-su-un  u-pa-ag-gi-ba  li-gd- 
ap-ti-ir  sa-ar-ba-gu-nu  a-na  ip-ge-e-ti-[ia]  (ilu)  Marduk  belu  rabuii- 
ib-cii-e-ma  (27)  a-na  ia-a-ti  (m)Ku-ra-ag  garru  pa-li-ib-gu  d 
(m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia  mari  si-it  lib-bi-[ia  il  a]-na  nap-bar  um-ma-ni-ia 
(28)  da-am-ki-ig  ik-ru-ub-ma  i-na  ga-lim-tim  ma-bar-ga  ta-bi-iS  ni- 


CYLINDER  OF  CYRUS  383 

his  exalted  godhead.  All  the  kings  dwelling  in  palaces, 
(29)  of  all  the  quarters  of  the  earth,  from  the  Upper  to 
the  Lower  sea  dwelling  ...  all  the  kings  of  the  West- 
land  dwelling  in  tents  (30)  brought  me  their  heavy 
tribute,  and  in  Babylon  kissed  my  feet.  From  .  .  , 
to  Asshur  and  Susa,  (31)  Agade,  Eshnunak,  Zamban, 
Metumu,  Deri,  with  the  territory  of  the  land  of  Gutium, 
the  cities  on  the  other  side  of  the  Tigris,  whose  sites  were 
of  ancient  foundation — (32)  the  gods,  who  dwelt  in 
them,  I  brought  them  back  to  their  places,  and  caused 
them  to  dwell  in  a  habitation  for  all  time.  All  their  in- 
habitants I  collected  and  restored  them  to  their  dwelling 
places.  (33)  And  the  gods  of  Shumer  and  Akkad,  whom 
Nabonidus,  to  the  anger  of  the  lord  of  the  gods,  had 
brought  into  Babylon,  by  command  of  Marduk,  the 
great  lord,  (34)  I  caused  them  peacefully  to  take  up 
their  dwelling  in  habitations  that  rejoiced  the  heart. 
May  all  the  gods,  whom  I  brought  into  their  cities, 
(35)  pray  daily  before  Bel  and  Nabu  for  long  life  for  me, 
and  may  they  speak  a  gracious  word  for  me  and  say  to 
Marduk,  my  lord,  "May  Cyrus,  the  king  who  worships 
thee,  and  Cambyses,  his  son,  (36)  their  ...  I  per- 
mitted all  to  dwell  in  peace     .     .     . 


it-ta-['-id  i-lu-ti-§u]  sir-ti  nap-Jjar  garri  a-si-ib  parakke  (29)  §a  ka- 
li-i§  kib-ra-a-ta  is-tu  tam-tim  e-li-tim  a-di  tam-tim  sap-li-tim  a-§i-ib 
kul-[.  .  .]  Sarrani  mati  A-mur-ri-i  a-§i-ib  kus-ta-ri  ka-li-Su-un 
(30)  bi-lat-su-nu  ka-bi-it-tim  u-bi-lu-nim-ma  ki-n--ba  Babili  u-na-a§- 
§i-ku  §e-pu-u-a  is-tu  [.  .  .]  a-di  alu  A§sur(ki)  il  Susan(ki)  (31)  A-ga- 
de(ki)  matu  E§-nu-nak  (alu)  Za-am-ba-an  (alu)  Me-tiir-nu,  Deri(ki) 
a-di  pa-at  mat  Ku-ti-i  ma-^a-za  [§d  e-bir]-ti  (naru)  Diklat  Sd  i§-tu 
ap-na-ma  na-du-ii  §u-bat-su-un  (32)  il^ni  a-§i-ib  lib-bi-§u-nu  a-na 
al-ri-§u-nu  u-tir-ma  \i-§ar-ma-a  §u-bat  da-er-a-ta  kul-lat  ni§e-§u-nu 
u-pa-atj-bi-ra-am-ma  u-te-ir  da-ad-mi-su-un  (33)  il  ilani  mit  Su- 
me-ri  il  Akkadi(ki)  §d,  (m,  ilu)  Nabu-na'id  a-na  ug-ga-tim  bel  ilani 
u-§e-ri-bi  a-na  ki-rib  Babili  i-na  ki-bi-ti  (ilu)  Marduk  belu  rabii  i-na 
§d,-Ii-im-tim  (34)  i-na  ma§-ta-ki-§u-nu  u-§e-§i-ib  §u-ba-at  tu-ub  lib-bi 
kul-la-ta  ilani  §a  u-§e-ri-bi  a-na  ki-ir-bi  ma-Jja-zi-§u-un  (35)  ti-mi- 
Sa-am  ma-Jjar  (ilu)  Bel  u  (ilu)  Nabu  sa  a-ra-ku  ume-ia  li-ta-mu-u 
lit-ta§-ka-ru  a-ma-a-ta  du-un-ki-ia  u  a-na  (ilu)  Marduk  beli-ia  li-ik- 
bu-u  §a  (m)Ku-ra-a§  §arri  pa-li-lji-ka  u  (m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia  mari-Su 
(36)  da    .     .     .    ib-§u-nu  lu-u    .     .     .    ka-li-§i-na  §u-ub-ti  ni-ib-tim 


384  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

birds  and  doves  (?) 

his     ...     I  made  strong     .     .     . 

[Tiie  remainder  of  the  tablet  affords  only  about  nine 
separated  words  which  yield  no  connected  meaning.] 

u-5e-§i-ib  [.     .     .]   paspase  u  xu.KiB.gu  (38)    [.     •     .  ad-m]a-na-§u 
du-un-nu-nim  a§-te-'-e-nia 


LEGAL  TEXTS 


385 


I.  A   KUDURRU,  OR  BOUNDARY  STONE 

The  name  of  this  stone:  "Ninib  and  Nusku  establish 
the  boundary"  is  its  name/ 

XXII  Cgur)  170  (ka)  of  seedfield,  yV  g^^  (reckoned)  at 
30  ka  of  seed,  equivalent  to  a  large  cubit. 


River 
Tigris 


IV  USH,  upper  length,  west,  adjoining 


I  U8H,  lower 
width,  south 
adjoining  the 
bank  of  the 
Tigris 


II   USH,  X  GAB 

upper  width, 
north,  adjoining 
(the  property  of) 
the  lord  of 
countries 


III  USH,  LV  GAR  (lower  length)  east,  adjoining  Bit- 
Su^ur-Gal-du 


Column  I: 

Ellil, — the  exalted  lord,  ruler  of  heaven  and  earth, 

Prince,  lord  of  all 
King  of  the  great  gods,  who  in  heaven  and  earth 

>  Published  in  transliteration  and  translation  by  W.  J.  Hinke,  A  New 
Boundary  Stone  of  Nebuchadrezzar  I  from  Nippur  (1907),  pp.  142ff. 

Sum  (abnu)  narl   an-ni-i  (ilu)    nin-ibu  (ilu)  Nusku-mu-kin-ku- 
dur-ri-§um-§u 

XXII  (gur)  170  (ka)  (sheu)  zeru  iV  gan  30  ka  I  ammatu  rabitu 


nSxu 
Idiklat 


IV  uS  §iddu  ehi  amurrii  uS.sa.du 


I  u§  pfltu 

Bit  (m,  ilu) 

nar 

II    U§  X  GAR 

§aplu  §utu 

Sir-ap-pi-li 

§arri 

ptitu  el<i  iltdnu 

ki§ad  (nS,ru) 

uS.SA.DU  bel 

Idiklat 

matati 

III  u§  LV  GAR  (giddu  §aplG)  §ad<l  uS.sa.du  Bit- 
(m)Su-bur-Gal-du 


Column  I: 

(ilu)  En-lil  bel  §a-ku-u-ii  e-til  §ame(e)  u  irsiti 

rubQ  bel  gim-ri 
§ar  ildni  rabOti  sa  ina  larQc(e)  u  irsiti 

387 


388  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(4)  has  not  his  equal  (5)  upon  the  giving  of  whose  com- 
mand the  Igigi  (6)  prostrate  themselves  upon  their  faces, 
do  homage  reverently,  (7)  and  to  his  decision  the  Anun- 
naki  (8)  wait  submissively,  stand  humbly,  (9)  the  lord  of 
lords,  the  word  of  whose  mouth  (10)  no  god  can  annul, 
(11)  the  ruler  of  the  Anunnaki,  the  lord  of  the  black- 
headed  people,  (12)  dominator  of  lands,  ruler  of  kingdoms, 
(13)  the  god,  whose  splendor  is  overwhelming  (?)  and 
full  of  brilliance,  (14)  with  whose  glory  the  whole  extent 
of  heaven,  (15)  all  habitations,  and  all  dwellings  are 
clothed,  (16)  with  whose  majesty  the  lands  are  covered, 
(17)  whose  rule  is  beyond  compare,  whose  divinity  can- 
not be  equaled,  (18)  whose  decision  is  weighty,  whose 
command  is  exalted,  (19)  whose  law  is  first,  whose  ways 
are  wonderful,  (20)  who  rules  heaven  and  earth,  who 
sustains  the  lands,  (21)  who  calls  the  faithful  shepherd, 
who  appoints  the  governor  of  earth  (22)  forever,  with  the 
light  of  his  gracious  countenance,  with  his  shining  face 
(23)  upon  Nebuchadrezzar  the  prince,  his  favorite,  (24) 
who  is  devoted  to  his  sanctuaries,  he  looked  faithfully,  and 
[Column  II]  (1)  that  he  might  shepherd  Shumer  and  Ak- 
kad,  (2)  that  he  might  restore  the  sanctuaries  of  the  city  of 
dwelhngs  (3)  and  regulate  the  tithes  of  Ekur  and  Nippur, 
(4)  the  weapon  of  his  enemy  he  broke  and  (5)  the  sceptre  of 


(4)  la  i-ba-a§-§u-u  ilu  §a-nin-§u  (5)  §d  a-na  na-dan  ur-ti-§u  (ilu) 
I-gf-gf  (6)  ap-pa  i-lab-bi-nu  u-tak-ku-u  pal-bi§  (7)  u  a-na  §i-tul- 
ti-§u  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ku  (8)  as-ri§  §u-{jar-ru-ru  na-zu-uz-zu  §d-aij- 
tf§  (9)  be-el  §a  i-pis  pi-§u  la  u-§ara-sa-ku  (10)  ilu  ai-um-ma  (11)  ra- 
§ub-bi  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ku  be-el  sal-mat  kakkadi  (12)  ka-bit  matdti 
mut-tar-ru-ii  ba-'-ii-la-ti  (13)  ilu  sd,  melammi-§u  sab  (?)-pu-u  nam- 
ri-ir-ri  ea-'-nu  (14)  §a-ru-ru-su  ka-la  si-Jji-ip  §a-ma-me  (15)  nap-Jjar 
ki-ni-e  u  kal  da-ad-me  lit-bu-us-ma  (16)  §a  kum-mat-su  matati 
ka-at-ma  (17)  be-lut-su  la  is-§a-na-nu  la  uni-da§-§a-lu  ilu-su 
(18)  par  (?)-su-§u  §it-ru-bu  billudfl-§u  siru  sak-ku-§ii  ri§-tu-u  al-ka- 
ka-tu-su  nak-la  (20)  mu-ma-'-ir  same(e)  u  irsiti  mu-kil  mdtati 
(21)  na-bu-ii  ro'O  ki-nu  mu-ad-du-u  §a-kan  irsiti  (22)  a-na  §at-ti  ina 
nQr  panQ-§u  damkuti  ina  bu-ni-§u  nam-ru-ti  (23)  (ilu)  NabO-kudurri- 
usur  rubti  me-gir-§u  (24)  mu§-te-'-u  a§-ra-ti-§u  ki-ni§  ip-pa-is-ma 
[Column  II]  (1)  a-na  (m)r6-  u-ut  (matu)  Sii-me-ri  u  Akkadi(ki) 
(2)  a-na  ud-du-u§  es-rit  ma-Jja-az  da-[a]d-me  (3)  d  sa-dar  satuk  E-kur 
u  Nippur (ki)  (isu)  kakku  na-ki-ri-§u  u-sib-bir-ma  (5)  sir-rit  (m)nakri- 


BOUNDARY  STONE  389 

his  enemy  he  placed  in  his  hand,  (6)  a  Hfe  of  eternal  days  he 
granted  him,  and  (7)  above  any  king,  that  went  before 
him,  he  magnified  his  name.  (8)  Because  of  the  regula- 
tion of  the  tithes  of  Ekur,  because  of  the  magnificent 
sacrifices,  (9)  because  of  the  rich  gifts  and  the  treasures 
before  ElHl.  (10)  because  of  the  prostrations  before  the 
lord  and  the  son  of  the  lord,  (11)  with  which  to  ElUl  and 
Ninib  he  paid  reverent  homage,  (12)  because  of  the 
utterance  of  supplications,  because  of  the  word  of  the 
king,  the  priest,  (13)  Nusku-ibni,  son  of  Upakhkhir- 
Nusku,  priest  of  EUil,  (14)  the  ...  of  Nusku,  the 
chief  of  Duranki,  (15)  to  the  king,  the  faithful  shepherd, 
the  prince,  the  favorite  of  Ellil,  (16)  because  of  his  sup- 
phcation,  he  looked  faithfully,  and  (17)  Bau-shum- 
iddina,  the  son  of  Khunna,  the  friend  of  his  lord,  (18)  who 
stood  before  the  king,  the  servant  whose  word  (19)  was 
always  weighty  and  respected  before  the  (20)  governor 
of  Babylon,  the  controller  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,  (21)  the 
prince,  his  favorite,  he  sent  and  (22)  upon  the  command 
of  the  king  of  uprightness  (23)  Nebuchadrezzar,  the  king 
of  the  world,  (24)  who  laid  the  foundation  of  the  land, 

(25)  XXII    (gur)    170    (ka)    of    seedfield,    arable    land, 

(26)  which  had  been  exposed  to  flooding,  (27)  a  field  of 
the  town  of  Mar-Akhattua,  (28)  on  the  bank  of  the 
Tigris,  in  the  district  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,  (29)  where  since 

§u  ka-tu-us-su  it-muj}  (6)  balat  ume  da-ru-u-ti  i§-ruk-sum-ma 
(7)  eli  sarri  a-lik  majj-ri  li-sa-tir  sum-su  (8)  Ina  sa-dar  satuk  E-kur 
ina  nike  sum-du-li  (9)  ina  igise  Jiab-su-u-ti  ina  na-kfn-ti  maJj-ri  (ilu) 
En-lil  (10)  ina  li-bi-en  ap-pi  sa  a-na  beli  u  mar  beli  (11)  sd  ana  (ilu) 
En-Iil  u  (ilu)  nin.ib  pal-Jji-il  I'l-tak-ku-u  (12)  ina  zu-ru-ub  zi-Sag. 
GAi^li  ina  amat  sarri  nisakki  (13)  (m,  ilu)  Nusku-ibni  mar 
(m)Upabbir-Nusku  nisak  (ilu)  En-lil  (14)  [ug.MEj.zu.AB  (ilu)  Nusku 
laputtti  DUR.AN.Ki  (15)  [a]-na  sarri  re'i  ki-ni  rubG  me-gir  (ilu) 
En-lil  (16)  ina  ut-ni-ni-§u  ki-nis  ippalis-su-ma  (17)  (m,  ilu)  Ba-u- 
§iim-iddina(na)  mar  (m)Hu-un-na  i-bir  beli-§u  (18)  na-an-za-az 
majj-b^-r  §arri  ki-zu-ii  sa  ultu  ul-la  (19)  at-mu-sii  na-as-ku-ma  §u-zu- 
uz-zu  ina  maJj-ri  (20)  sakkanak  Babili(ki)  §a-kin  Bit-(m,  ilu)Sin- 
§e-me  (21)  rubia  me-gir-su  u-ma-ir-ma  (22)  ina  ka-bi-e  §ar  me-§a-ri 
(23)  (ilu)  Nab<i-kudurri-usur  sar  kissati  (24)  mu-kin  is-di  ma-a-ti 
(25)  XXII  (gur)  170  (ka)  (sheu)  zeru  eklu  ki-ru-ba-a  (26)  sa  a-na 
bu-tuk-ti  §aknu(nu)  (27)  ugar  ali  sa  Mar  (m)  Ajj-at-tu-ii-a  (28)  ina 
ki§ad  (naru)  Idiklat  ina  pi^at  Bit  (m,  ilu)  Sin-§e-me  (29)  sa  ultu 


390  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

former  days  no  ditch  had  been  dug,  (30)  no  vegetation 
had  grown  up,  and  which  under  cultivation  (31)  had  not 
been  brought,  but  had  been  exposed  to  the  inroads  of 
the  water, — namely  (32)  I[V]  us,  upper  length,  west, 
adjoining  [Column  III]  (1)  Bit-Sir-appiU  and  the  district 
of  Bit-Sin-sheme  (2)  III  ush,  LV  gar,  lower  length,  east, 
(3)  adjoining  Bit-Sukhur-Gal-du  (4)  II  ush,  X  gar,  upper 
width,  north,  adjoining  (5)  Bit-Ushbula,  which  had  been 
given  to  the  Lord  of  countries,  (6)  I  ush,  lower  width, 
south,  on  the  bank  of  the  Tigris,  (7)  in  all  XXII  (gur) 
IGSf  (ka)  5  (gin)  of  seedfield,  -^  gan  (reckoned)  at 
30  ka  of  seed,  (equivalent)  to  a  large  cubit,  (8)  a  field  of 
the  town  of  Mar-Akhattua,  in  the  district  of  Bit-Sin- 
sheme,  (9)  Bau-shum-iddina,  the  governor  of  Bit-Sin- 
sheme,  (10)  measured  and  to  Nusku-ibni,  son  of  Upakh- 
khia-Nusku,  (11)  the  priest  of  Ellil,  the  ukh.me.zu.ab  of 
Nusku,  (12)  the  magistrate  of  Nippur,  his  servant,  for- 
ever (13)  granted.  The  surveyors  of  this  field  were 
Nabu-zer-lishir,  (14)  son  of  Itti-Marduk-balatu,  a  de- 
scendant of  Ardi-Ea,  (15)  and  Nabunna,  son  of  Akhi, 
the  commander  (16)  of  Bit-Sin-sheme.  (17)  Whenever,  for 
aU  days  to  come  (18)  for  the  future  of  human  habita- 
tions, (19)  be  it  shepherd  or  governor,  or  agent  or  regent, 
(20)  levy    master    or    magistrate,    who    overthrows    the 

(imi(mi)  pa-na  i-ku  la  sap-ku  (30)  absenu  la  §u-zu-za-at-ma  a-na 
me-ris-ti  (31)  la  su-lu-ku-u-ma  a-na  me-ti-ik  me  §akiiu(nu)  [Column 
III]  (1)  Bit  (m,  ilu)  Sir-ap-pi-li  u  pijjat  Bit  (m,  ilu)  Sin-§e-me 
(2)  III  u§  LV  GAR  siddu  saplu  sadu  (3)  us.sa.du  Bit-(m)Su-ljur- 
Gal-du  (4)  II  us  X  gar  putu  elu  iltanu  u§.sa.du  (5)  Bit-(m)U§- 
bu-la  §a  a-na  bel  matati  nadu(nu)  (6)  I  us  putu  saplu  sutu  kisad 
(nam)  Idiklat  (7)  napl}ar  XXII  (gur)  IGSf  (ka)  V  (gin)  (sheu) 
ztTu  xV  GAN  XXX  ka  I  ammatu  rabitu  (8)  ugar  ali  §a  Mar-(m)Atj- 
at-tu-u-a  piJiat  Bit-(m,  ilu)Sin-se-me  (m,  ilu)  Baru-sum-iddina(na) 
§a-kin  Bit^(m)Sin-se-me  (10)  im-su-ujj-ma  (m,  ilu)  Nusku-ib-ni 
mar  (m)Upabbir-(ilu)Nusku  (11)  (m)nisak  (ilu)  En-lil  uh.me.zu.ab 
(ilu)  Nusku  (12)  }ja-za-an  (alu)  Nippur(ki)  arad-su  ana  <ime(me) 
sa-a-ti  (13)  i-ri-im  pa-lik  eklu  §u-a-tu  (m,  ilu)  Nab<i-zer-lisir 
(14)  mar  (m)Itti-(ilu)Marduk-balatu  sa.bal  (m)Ardi-(ilu)Ea  (15) 
u  (m,  ilu)  Nabu-un-na  mar  (mJA-Jji  (m)sa-kin  te-me  (16)  §a 
Bit-(m,  ilu)Sin-§e-me  (17)  IMa-ti-ma  ana  ume(me)  da-ru-ii-ti 
(18)  a-na  ajj-rat  ni§e  a-pa-ti  (19)  lu-ii  red  lu-u  §akkanakku  lu  ak-lu 
lu   §a-pi-ru    (20)  lu   ri-du-u   lu   Jja-za-an-nu   §a-ar-ki   eklu   §u-a-tu 


BOUNDARY  STONE  391 

grant  (21)  of  this  field  and  for  the  pasture  land  (22)  sends 
some  one  and  (23)  with  evil  purpose  causes  it  to  be  seized, 
(24)  stretches  out  his  finger  unto  evil,  (25)  under  any 
levy  seizes  a  canal  digger,  (26)  cuts  down  the  plants  of  an 
official  of  canal  or  land,  (27)  who  makes  a  claim  and  takes 
(28)  that  field,  who  gives  it  away  or  returns  it  to  the 
governor  (29)  and  says  it  is  not  remaining  (30)  or  [Bau- 
shum-iddina,  the  governor  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,]  (31)  has  not 
[given  it  to  Nusku-ibni,  son  of  Upakhkhir-Nusku,] 
(32)  magistrate  of  Nippur  .  .  .  (33)  says  that  field  has 
not  been  measured,]  [Column  IV]  (1)  has  not  been  pre- 
sented, not  given,  (2)  has  not  been  received, — (3)  may 
Anu,  the  king,  the  father  of  the  gods,  angrily  overthrow 
him  (4)  and  destroy  his  fife,  (5)  Ellil,  the  exalted  lord, 
who  decrees  (6)  the  fate  of  the  gods,  an  evil  fate  (7)  de- 
cree for  him  that  calamity,  misfortune,  (8)  and  the  word 
of  men  may  oppress  him.  (9)  Ea,  king  of  the  ocean,  lord 
of  wisdom,  (10)  take  away  from  him  gladness  of  heart, 
happiness  of  mind,  (11)  abundance  and  fullness,  that 
(12)  lamentation  may  seize  him,  (13)  Sin,  the  lord  of 
the  crown  of  splendor,  (14)  darken  his  face,  that  he  have 
no  merriment  (?).  (15)  Shamash  and  Ramman,  the 
mighty  gods,  (16)  the  exalted  judges,  give  him  (17)  evil 
plans,  and  with  a  judgment  of  justice  (18)  and  upright- 

(21)  i-nam-du-ma  a-na  i-ki-li  ri-'-ti  (22)  li-ma-'-a-ru  §a-nam-ma 
(23)  ina  lim-ni-ti  u-sa-Jja-zu  (24)  ubani-su  a-na  limutti(ti)  i-tar-ra- 
su  (25)  ina  il-ki  di-ku-ti  sa-bat  amelu  Jji-ri-e  nara  (26)  ba-ka-an 
lam-mi  kal-li-e  nari  u  ta-ba-li  (27)  u§-a§-§u-u  \i[sad-ba-bu  (?)]-ma 
eklu  §u-a-t[u]  (28)  ik-ki-mu  u[-§a-a§-ra-ku  (?)  a-na]  pihati  i-t[u- 
ur-ru]  (29)  ul  ri-Jiu  (30)  u  (m,  ilu)  Ba-[u-sum-iddina(na)  sa-kin  Bit- 
(m,  ilu)  Sin-§e-me  (31)  a-na  (m,  ilu)  [Nusku-ib-ni  mar  (m)UpaJjJjir- 
Nusku  .  .  .]  (32)  ija-za[-an  alu  Nippur(ki)  ul  i-ri-im-§u  i-kab- 
bu-u  (?)]  (33)  eklu  [lu-a-tu  ul  ma-§i-ijj  (?)]  [Column  IV\  (1)  ul  §a- 
ri-ik  ul  na-di-in  (2)  ul  ma-Jji-ir-mi  i-kab-bu-ii  (3)  (ilu)  A-nu  §arru 
abi  ilani  ag-gi§  li-tal-lik-su-ma  (4)  nap-§d,-tu§  li-bal-li  (5)  (ilu)  En-lil 
bt'l  §a-ku-u  mu-iim  (6)  §i-mat  ilani  §i-mat  ma-ru-us-ti  (7)  li-§im- 
§\i-ma  lu-ub-na  ni-el-me-na  (8)  a-mat  ni§e  li-gi-sa-§u  (9)  (ilu)  E-a  §^r 
apsi  bel  ta-sim-ti  (10)  nu-gu  ka-bit-ti  nu-mur  libbi  na-Jja-sa  (11)  l^a- 
ba-sa  li-kim-§u-ma  (12)  ni-is-sa-tu  li-ilki-§u  (13)  (ilu)  Sin  bel  age 
na-me-ru-ti  (14)  bu-ni-§u  lit-te-§u-ma  lil-li  ai  isi  (15)  (ilu)  §ama§  u 
(ilu)  Ramman  ilani  ga-a§-ru-tu  (16)  daane  siruti  lu  mu-lam-me-nu 
(17)  i-gir-ri-§u  §u-nu-ma  di-in  kit-ti   (18)  u  me-§a-ri  ai  i-di-nu-§u 


392  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

ness  may  they  not  judge  him.  (19)  Ninib,  lord  of  boun- 
daries and  boundary-stones,  tear  out  his  boundaiy  stone. 
(20)  Gula,  great  lady,  put  lingering  illness  (21)  into  his 
body,  that  dark  and  light  red  blood  he  may  pour  out 
like  water.  (22)  Ishtar,  lady  of  countries,  whose  fury  is 
a  flood,  (23)  reveal  difficulties  to  him,  that  (24)  he  escape 
not  from  misfortune.  (25)  Nusku,  mighty  lord,  powerful 
burner,    (26)  the  god,   my   creator,   be  his   evil   demon 

(27)  and  may  he  burn  his  root.  (28)  Whoever  removes 
this  stone,  in  the  dust  (29)  hides  it,  [Column  V]  (1)  burns 
it  with  fire,  casts  it  into  water,  (2)  shuts  it  up  in  an 
enclosure,  causes  a  fool,  (3)  a  deaf  man,  an  idiot  to 
take  it,  (4)  places  it  in  an  invisible  place,  (5)  may  the 
great  gods,  who  upon  this  stone  (6)  are  mentioned  by 
their  names,  curse  him  (7)  with  an  evil  curse,  tear  out  his 
foundation  and  destroy  his  seed.  (8)  At  the  sealing  of 
this  tablet  (9)  Shamash-nasir,  the  shuppar-shak  of  Sin- 
sheme,  (10)  Kububu,  the  gatekeeper  of  the  paLoce  of 
Bit-Sin-sheme,  (11)  Shi-tariba,  the  dignitary  of  Bit-Sin- 
sheme,  (12)  Takishu,  son  of  Kn-pi-Shamash,  (13)  ad- 
ministrator of  the  property  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,  (14)  Atu'u, 
son  of  Kidish,  seer  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,  (15)  Rimut-Gula, 
governor  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,  (16)  Nabunna,  son  of  Akhi, 

(19)  NiN.iB  bel  me-is-ri  u  kudurri  kudurra-su  lissujj(uh)  (20)  (ilu) 
Gu-la  beitu  rabitu  si-im-ma  la-az-za  (21)  ina  zumri-su  liskun-ma 
dama  u  sarka  kima  me  li-ir-muk  (22)  (ilu)  I§-tar  belit  matati  §a 
ru-ub-sa  a-bu-bu  (23)  nam-ra-sa  li-kal-lim-Su-ma  ai  u-si  (24)  ina 
u-§a-ki  (25)  (ilu)  Nusku  bel  ga-as-rum  a-ri-rum  ka-ru-bu  (26)  [ilu] 
ban-nu-ii-a  lu  rabisu  liinutti-§u  su-ma   (27)  li-ka-am-me  sur-si-su 

(28)  [§a  (abnu)]  nara  an-na-a  (29)  .  .  .  Sim.mes  ina  e-pi-ri  (30)  i-tam- 
me-ru.  [Column  V]  (1)  ina  isati  i-kal-lu-ii  a-na  me  inamdu(u) 
(2)  ina  (isu)  lipitti  i-pi-Jju-u  sa-ak-la  (3)  sa-ak-la  la  §ema  li-sa- 
a§-su-ma  (4)  a-§ar  la  a-ma-ri  i-sa-ka-nu  (5)  ilani  rabtjti  ma-la 
ina  (abnu)  nari  (6)  an-ni-i  Sum-su-nu  zakrti  ar-rat  limutti  (7)  li- 
ru-ru-su  isid-su  lissuiju(iju)  u  zeri-su  liJialliku  (8)  i-na  ka-nak 
li-ti  su-a-tu  (9)  (m,  ilu)  Samas-nasir  (m)sak-§up-par  (m,  ilu)  Sin-§e- 
me  (10)  (m)Ku-bu-bu  amel  bab  ekalli  Bit-(m,  ilu)  Sin-§e-me 
(11)  (m)Si-ta-ri-ba  (m)§ak  Bit-(m,  ilu)  Sin-§e-me  (12)  (m)Ta- 
ki-§u  m&r  (m)Ki-in-pi-(ilu)  Sama§  (13)  (m)ia-kin  bu-si  Bit  (m,  ilu) 
Sin-§e-me  (14)  (m)A-tu-'-u  mar  (m)Ki-dis  (da§)  (m)barii  Bit- 
(m,  ilu)  Sin-se-me  (15)  (m)Ri-mut-(ilu)  Gu-la  bel  pajjati  Bit- 
Cm,    ilu)   Sin-§e-me  (16)    (m,   ilu)     Nabla-un-na    (mar)     (m)A-jji 


CERTIFICATE  OF  ADOPTION  393 

commander    (17)   of     Dur-Rim-Sin     in     Bit-Sin-sheme, 

(18)  Kasshu,    the    scribe,    the    priest    of    Bit-Sin-sheme, 

(19)  Sin-zer-ibni,  magistrate  of  Dur-Rim-Sin  (20)  in  Bit- 
Sin-sheme,  Pirsha,  prefect  of  Bit-Sin-sheme,  (21)  Amel- 
Ishin,   son   of  Khunna,    (22)  Kashshu,   son  of   Khunna, 

(23)  Gula-zer-ikisha,  son  of  Khunna,  (24)  also  Nabu-zer- 
lishir,  son  of  Ardi-Ea,  (25)  were  present.  (26)  The  six- 
teenth year  of  Nebuchadrezzar. 

(m)sa-kin  (17)  te-me  (alu)  Dur-R}m-(ilu)  Sin  Bit-(m,ilu) 
Sin-se-me  (18)  (m)Kal-su-u  (amelu)  dup-sar  §angu  Bit-(m,ilu) 
Sin-§e-me  (19)    (m,  ilu)  Sin-zer-ib-ni   Jia-za-an  (alu)   Dur-Rim-Sin 

(20)  Bit-(m,  ilu)  Sin-se-me  (m)Pir-sd  (m)nagir  Bit-(m,  ilu)  Sin-se- 
me (21)  (m)Amel-(alu)  I-si-in  mar  (m)Hu-un-na  (22)  (m)Kas-su-u 
mar  (m)$u-im-na  (23)  (m,  ilu)  Gu-la-zer-ikisa(sa)  mar  (m)5Ju-un-na 

(24)  u  (m,  ilu)  Nabu-zer-ll§ir  mar  (m)Ardi-(ilu)  E-a  (25)  iz-za-zu 
(26)  Sattu  XVI  (kan)  (ilu)  Nabu-kudurri-usur  §arru 

II.  A  CERTIFICATE  OF  ADOPTION » 

(1)  Ina-Uruk-rishat,  daughter  of  (?.  .  .  mu] 
shalhm  (?),  (2)  had  no  daughter,  and  therefore  (3,4)  she 
adopted  Etirtu,  daughter  of  Ninib-mushalHm,  as  her 
daughter.  (5)  Seven  shekels  of  gold  she  gave,  (6)  She 
may  give  her  to  a  husband,  (7)  she  may  appoint  her  a 
temple   slave  ,^  (8)  but  she  may  not  make  her  a  servant. 

(9)  If  she  do  make  her  a  servant,  (10)  Etirtu  shall  go  to 
her  father's  house.  (11)  As  long  as  Ina-Uruk-rishat 
lives  (12)  Etirtu  shall  pay  her  reverence.  (13)  AVhen 
Ina-Uruk-rishat  dies  (14)  Etirtu,  as  her  daughter, 
(15)  shall   offer   the   water   libation.      (16)  If   Ina-Uruk- 

1  Published  by  Clay,  Documents  from  the  Temple  Archives  of  Nippur, 
Dated  in  the  Reigns  of  Cassite  Rulers  (1906),  Series  A,  vol.  xiv.  No.  40, 
Plate  19.  It  is  transliterated  and  translated  by  Ungnad,  in  Oriental- 
istische  Literaturzeitung  (1906),  col.  533ff.,  and  again  translated  by  the 
same  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  139. 

2  That  is,  a  hierodule,  or  sacred  harlot. 

[(1)  (sal)  I-na-Uruk(ki)-r]i-s[at]  mar[at(m)  .  .  .  .mu-§]allim  (?) 
(2)  [mar]ta  (?)  ul  i-su-ma  (3)  [(sal)  E-t]i-ir-tum  marat  (m,  ilu)  nin.ib- 
mu-sal-lim  (4)  [a]-na  ma-ru-ti  ilkisi  (5)  VII  sikil  ^urasi  id-di-in 
(6)  §um-ma  a-na  mu-tim  i-nam-din-si  (7)  §um-ma  jja-ri-mu-ta  ip- 
pu-us-si   (8)  amat-sa  u-ul  i-§a-ka-an   (9)  amat-sa  i-§a-ak-ka-an-ma 

(10)  a-na  bit  abi§a  us-si  (11)  a-di  (sal)  I-na-Uruk(ki)  ri-sat  ba-al- 
ta-tu  (12)  (sal)  E-ti-ir-tum  i-pa-al-la-alj-si  (13)  (sal)  I-na-U-ru-uk- 
ri-§at  i-ma-at-ma   (14)  (sal)   E-ti-ir-tum  marat-sa   (15)  me-e  i-na- 


394  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

rishat   should  say,  (17)  "Thou  art   not   my   daughter," 

(18)  she  shall  lose^  the  gold   which  she  has  paid   (?). 

(19)  If  Etirtu  should  say,  "Thou  art  not  my   mother," 

(20)  she  shall  become  a  servant.  (21)  There  shall  no 
claim  be  made.^  (22)  Before  EUil,  Ninib,  Nusku,  (23)  and 
King  Kurigalzu  (24)  they  have  made  oath  together. 

(25)  Before  Damkum,  her  uncle  on  the  mother's  side. 
(26)  Before  Raba-sha-Ninib.  (27)  Before  Ellil-ibni,  son  of 
Ellil-ishu.  (28)  Before  Etel-pi-Azagshug  (?) ,  son  of  Amel- 
Marduk;  (29)  before  Rish-Marduk,  son  of  Ba'il-Nusku; 
(30)  before  Arad-BeUt,  the  scribe,  son  of  Ninib-mushal- 
lim.  (31)  The  fifth  day  of  Shebat  (?),  the  twenty-first 
year  (32)  of  Kurigalzu,  king  of  the  world. 

1  Literally,  "be  free  of." 

2  Kurigalzu  II  ruled  about  1350  B.  C.     See  Table  of  Chronology. 

ak-ki-si  (16)  (sal)  I-na-Uruk(ki)-ri-sat  (17)  u-ul  mar-ti  i-ga-ab-bi- 
ma  (18)  i-na  Jjurasi-sa  ga-as-sa  il-li  (19)  (sal)  E-ti-ir-[t]uiii  ul  um-mi 
i-ga-ab-bi-ma  (20)  a-mu-ut-sa  i§-§a-ak-ka-an  (21)  ul  iraggumu(u)  ul 
itar(ru)  (22)  nis  (ilu)  Bel  (ilu)  nin.ib  (23)  (ilu)  Nusku  u  Ku-ri-gal- 
zu  sarri  (24)  iste-nis  itmu 

(25)  majjar  (m)Dam-kum  ajj  ummisa  (26)  mar  Raba-a-§a-(ilu) 
NIN.IB  (27)  majjar  (m,  ilu)  Bel-ib-ni  mar  (ilu)  Bel-ni-§u  (28)  majjar 
(m)E-tel-pi  (ilu)  azag.sud  mar  Ainel-(ilu)  Marduk  (29)  ma^ar 
(m)Ri-is-(ilu)  Marduk  mar  Ba-il-(ilu)  Nusku  (30)  maijar  (m)Ardu- 
Belit  tupsaiTU  mar  (ilu)  NiN.iB-mu-sal-lim  (31)  [(arjju)  ia]batu  (?) 
tlmu  V  (kam)  sattu  XXI  (kam)  (32)  [Ku-ri-gal-z]u  (?)  sar  kiSsati 
[(33).     .     .] 

III.  A  MARRIAGE  CONTRACT  ' 

(1)  In  the  second  year  of  Nabopolassar,  king  of  Baby- 
lon, (2)  spoke  Nabu-zer-kit-lishir,  son  of  Bel-ikisha,  sou 
of  .  .  .  (3)  to  Bel-ikisha,  son  of  Kudurru,  son  of 
...    (4)  as  follows:  "I  have  no  child ,^  (5)  I  wish  a  child, 

1  Published  by  Ungnad,  V orderasiatische  Schriftdenkmaler  der  Konig- 
liche  Museem  zu  Berlin,  vi.  No.  3.  Transliterated  and  translated  by 
the  same  in  Beihefte  zur  Orientalistische  Liter atur-Zeitung,  ii,  p.  19. 
Compare  also  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder,  i,  p.  139. 

'  He  was  already  married;  see  below,  line  11.  For  a  marriage  of  this 
sort  compare  also  Hammurapi  Code,  §;145. 

(1)  attu  II  (§kam)  (m,  ilu)  NabQ-ablu-usur  §ar  Babili(ki)  (2)  (m, 
ilu)  NabiVzer-kit-lisir  abil-§u  §a  (ra)Bel-iki§a  sa  abil  [.  .  .]  pi 
(3)  a-na  (m,  ilu)  Bel-iki§a  §a  abil-§u  §a  (m) Kudurru  abil  (amelu) 
[.     .     .]  (4)  ki-a-a  ik-bi  um-ma  maru-u-[a]  (5)  ia-a-nu  maru  u-ba-'i 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  395 

Kulla,  (6)  thy  daughter,  give  me  as  wife."  (7)  Bel-ikisha 
hearkened  to  Nabu-zer-kit-Ushir  (8)  and  Kulla,  his 
daughter,  (9)  a  virgin,  he  gave  him  in  marriage.  (10)  In 
the  day  that  Esagila-banata,  (11)  his  first  wife,  shall 
bear  a  child  (12)  two  thirds  of  the  estate  shall  be  for  her. 
(13)  In  the  day  that  Kulla  shall  bear  a  child  (14)  one 
third  of  the  estate  of  Nabu-zer-kit-lishir  (15)  shall  be  for 
her.  In  the  day  that  (16)  Esagila-banata  (17)  childless 
(18)  dies,  while  Kulla  (19)  has  children,  the  entire  estate 
(20)  of  Nabu-zer-kit-Hshir,  (21)  in  city  and  country,  what- 
ever there  is,  (22)  shall  be  for  Kulla  and  her  children. 

(23)  Witnesses:  Asharidu,  son  of  Piru,  (24)  son  of 
Shanishishu,  (25)  Marduk-zer-ibni,  son  of  Sukhaa. 
(26)  Document  scribe:  Mushezib-Marduk,  (27)  son  of 
Raba-§a-Addu.  Babylon,  month  of  lyyar,  (28)  four- 
teenth day,  second  year  of  Nabopolassar,  (29)  king  of 
Babylon. 

(sal)  Kul-la-a  (6)  marat-ka  bi-nam-ma  lu-ii  assatii-a  (7)  §i-i  (m,  ilu) 
Bel-ild§a  §a  (m,  ilu)  Nabu-zer-kit-li§ir  (8)  i§-me-e-ma  (sal)  Kul-la-a 
mdrat-su  (9)  ba-tul-la-tum  a-na  a§§u  (iu)-tu  id-da-a§-iu  (10)  ina 
(imu(mu)  (sal)  E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta  (11)  a§sat-su  majj-ri-tum  m4ru 
ta-at-tal-da  (12)  II  ta  kat&ti  II  ine§  nikasi  pa-ni-§u  id-dag-gal 
(13)  ina  tiinu(mu)  (sal)  Kul-la-a  m&ru  ta-at-tal-da  (14)  sal-su  ina 
nikasi  §a  (m,  ilu)  Nabu-zer-[ki]t-liiir  (15)  pa-ni-§u  id-dag-gal  ina 
<imu(mu)  (16)  (sal)  E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta  (17)  [.  .  .]  (18)  [.  .  .]  §a 
(sal)  Kul-la-a  (19)  [mare  (me§)  ir-ta-]as-su-u  nikasu  (20)  [gab-bi- 
§a]  (m,  ilu)  Nabd-zer-kit-USir  (21)  §a  ali  u  sen  ma-la  ba-§u-u  (22)  pa- 
ni  (sal)  Kul-la-a  u  mare-§u  id-dag-gal 

(23)  (amel)  mu-kin-nu  (m)A-sa-ri-du  abil-§u  §a  Pir-'u  (24)  abil 
(m)§a-na-§i-§u  (25)  (m,  ilu)  Marduk-zer-ibni  abil  (m)Su-tja-a-a 
(26)  [§a-]tir  (aban)  tuppi  (m)Mu-§e-zib-(ilu)  Marduk  (27)  [abil 
(m)Raba]-§a  (ilu)  Addu  Babili(ki)  (arab)  An  (28)  dmu  XIV  (kam) 
Sattu  II  (kam)  Nabu-ablu-usur  (29)  §ar  B&bili(ki) 

IV.  THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI 

In  December,  1901,  and  January,  1902,  M.  J.  de 
Morgan,  while  excavating  the  acropolis  of  Susa,  found 
among  the  debris  three  large  fragments  of  a  block  of 
black  diorite.  They  fitted  perfectly  together,  and  when 
joined  formed  a  stele  2.25  meters  high  and  tapering 


396  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

from  1 .  90  to  1  -  65  meters.  At  the  upper  end  of  the  front 
side  was  a  bas-relief  representing  the  seated  sun  god 
Shamash  presenting  the  code  of  laws  to  Hamniurapi. 
The  bas-relief  measures  .65  meters  in  height  by  .60  meters 
in  width,  and  is  finely  executed  in  the  hard  stone. 

The  inscription  begins  immediately  below  the  relief 
and  is  the  longest  cuneiform  Semitic  inscription  which 
has  yet  been  recovered.  The  inscription  is  carried  belt- 
wise  around  the  stele  in  parallel  columns,  and  the 
reader  was  therefore  required  to  turn  his  head  down- 
ward and  side  wise  toward  the  left  in  order  to  read  the 
inscription.  On  the  front  side  there  are  still  preserved 
sixteen  colunms,  the  lower  five  additional  colmnns  hav- 
ing been  chiseled  off  and  the  stone  repolished,  evidently 
with  the  purpose  of  cutting  another  inscription  upon  it. 
On  the  reverse  twenty-eight  columns  are  preserved,  with 
some  slight  breaks  due  to  the  chipping  of  the  surface. 
When  complete  the  entire  inscription  is  estimated  by 
Johns  to  have  contained  "forty-nine  columns,  four  thou- 
sand lines,  and  about  eight  thousand  words." 

The  stele  was  originally  set  up  at  Sippar,  and  was 
carried  thence,  probably  as  a  trophy,  to  Susa,  but  by 
what  Elamite  monarch  is  not  known  to  us.  There  was 
also  found  at  Susa  a  large  fragment  of  a  duplicate. 

The  Hammurapi  code  exerted  a  great  influence  in  the 
ancient  Orient,  and  the  scribes  of  Ashurbanapal  made 
copies  of  the  laws,  either  from  the  exemplar  now  re- 
covered or  from  some  one  of  its  duplicates,  and  formed 
a  series  which  they  denominated  Dindni  §a  yamrmirapi, 
that  is,  the  judgments  of  Hammurapi.  These  copies 
have  unfortunately  not  come  down  to  us  intact,  but 
fragments  of  them  were  discovered  before  the  code  itself 
and  were  not  immediately  recognized.  The  first  frag- 
ments brought  to  light  were  found  in  the  British  Mu- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  397 

seum  and  published  by  Dr.  Bruno  Meissner/  When  he 
later  published  some  old  Babylonian  Private  Laws^  he 
recognized  that  the  Assyrian  scribes  had  copied  from 
some  document  or  documents  in  the  old  Babylonian 
period,  Meissner's  texts  were  carefully  reviewed  and 
retranslated  by  Professor  Delitzsch,  who  definitely  ap- 
plied to  them  the  name  Code  of  Ilammurapi,  a  deduction 
which  was  splendidl}^  verified  in  a  few  months  by  ]\Ior- 
gan's  discovery.  "WTien  Professor  Scheil  worked  over 
the  code  he  recognized  the  sections  of  IMeissner's  copies 
as  being  a  part  of  the  original  code,  and  showed  that 
they  give  some  assistance  in  the  restoration  of  the  five 
columns  which  the  Elamites  had  chiseled  off  the  stele. 


*  Althabyloniftche  Gesetze,  in  Beifrage  zur  Ansyriologie,  iii,  pp.  493-523. 
2  Beitrage  ziim  Altbabylonischen  Privatrecht,  in  Assynologische  Bibliothek, 
xi,  Leipzig,  1S93. 

LITERATURE 

Vincent  Scheil,  Memoires  de  la  Delegation  en  Perse. 
Tome  lY.    Paris.     1902.    Tome  X,  pp.  81ff. 

Hugo  Winckler,  Die  Gesetze  Hommurabis  (Der  Alte 
Orient).    Band  IV,  4te  Auflage.    1906. 

Hugo  Winckler,  Die  Gesetze  Hammurabis  in  Um- 
schrift  und  Uebersetzung.    Leipzig.     1904. 

D.  H.  Miiller,  Die  Gesetze  Hammurabis  und  die  Mo- 
saische  Gesetzgebung.    Vienna.     1903. 

Robert  F.  Harper,  The  Code  of  Hammurabi.  Chicago. 
1904. 

C.  H.  W.  Johns,  The  Oldest  Code  of  Laws  in  the  World. 
Edinburgh.     1903. 

C.  H.  W.  Johns,  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Laws, 
Contracts  and  Letters  (pp.  44ff.).    Edinburgh.     1904. 

C.  H.  W.  Johns,  Code  of  Hammurabi.  Hastings, 
Dictionary  of  the  Bible,Yo\.Y,  pp.  58^fi.  New  York.  1904. 

J.  Kohler,  F.  E.  Reiser  mid  A.  Ungnad,  Hammurabis 
Gesetz.    Leipzig.    1904-1909. 


398  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

Johannes  Jeremias,  Moses  und  Hammurabi,  2te 
Auflage.    Leipzig.    1903, 

Samuel  Octtli,  Das  Gesetz  Hammurabis  und  die  Thora 
Israels.     Leipzig.     1903. 

W.  W.  Davies,  The  Codes  of  Hammurabi  and  Moses. 
Cincinnati.     1905. 

S.  A.  Cook,  The  Laws  of  Moses  and  the  Code  of  Ham- 
murabi.   London.     1903. 

H.  Grimme,  Das  Gesetz  Chammurahis  und  Moses.    1903. 

David  G.  Lyon,  The  Structure  of  the  Hammurabi  Code. 
{Journal  of  the  American  Oriental  Society,  Vol.  XXV, 
pp.  248ff.     1904.) 

Very  important.  The  analysis  of  Professor  Lyon  has 
been  chiefly  followed  in  the  subdivisions  of  the  transla- 
tion as  here  prmted. 

Arthur  ITngnad,  Die  Gesetze  Hammurapis.  Translation 
and  notes  in  Gressmann,  Altorientalische  Texte  und  Bilder, 
i,  pp.  140ff.    1909. 

PROLOGUE^ 

[Column  I]  (1)  When  the  exalted  Anu,  the  king  of  the 
Anunaki,  (and)  Ellil,  the  lord  of  heaven  (5)  and  earth, 
who  determines  the  destiny  of  the  land,  committed  unto 
Marduk,  firstborn  (10)  son  of  Ea,  the  dominion  over  all 
mankind,  (and)  made  him  great  (15)  among  the  Igigi; 
when  they  named  the  lofty  name  of  Babylon,  and  made 
it  great  in  the  quarters  of  the  earth,  and  erected  for  him 
(Marduk)    (20)  therein   an   everlasting   kingdom,   whose 


*  In  comparing  translation  and  transliteration  the  numbering  of  the 
lines  is  to  be  taken  merely  as  generally  indicative  of  location,  and  not 
as  exact.  The  order  of  words  in  Babylonian  is  so  different  from  that  of 
English  that  to  make  an  exact  correspondence  would  have  produced  a 
strangely  pedantic  effect.  It  is  hoped  that  the  numeration  will  serve 
its  practical  purpose. 

(1)  E-nu  Anum  si-ru-um  (2)  §ar  (ilu)  A-nun-na-ki  (3)  (ilu)  Ellil 
(4)  be-el  sd-me-e  (5)  il  ir-si-tim  (6)  §d-i-im  (7)  si-ma-at 
matim  (8)  a-na  (ilu)  Marduk  (9)  marim  ri-e§-ti-im  (10)  §a  (ilu) 
Enki  (11)  (ilu)  illilu-ut  (12)  kis§at  ni-se  (13)  i-si-mu-sum  (14)  in 
I-gi-gi  (15)  u-§ar-l)e-u-Su  (16)  Babili(ki)  (17)  sum-§\i  si-ra-am  ib- 
bi-u  (IS)  in  ki-ib-ra-tim  ( 1 9)  u-s.4-te-ru-§u  (20)  in-a  li-ib-bi-sp 
(21)  §ar-ru-tam   da-ri-tam    (22)  sd   ki-ma   sd-me-e    (23)  il    ir-si-tim 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  399 

foundations  are  (25)  established  like  heaven  and  earth, 
then  did  Anu  and  Bel  call  (me)  Hammurapi  by  name, 
the  exalted  (30)  prince,  who  honors  the  gods,  to  bring 
justice  to  prevail  in  the  land,  (35)  to  destroy  the  wicked 
and  the  evil,  that  the  strong  may  not  injure  the  weak, 
(40)  that  I  may  arise  like  Shamash  over  the  black-headed 
men,  to  enlighten  the  land  (45)  and  to  further  the  welfare 
of  men.  (50)  Hammurapi,  the  shepherd,  called  of  Ellil,  am 
I,  who  heaps  up  (55)  plenty  and  abundance,  who  made 
everything  possible  in  completeness  for  Nippur  and 
Durilu,  (60)  the  exalted  supporter  of  Ekur,  the  powerful 
king,  who  restored  Eridu,  (65)  and  set  up  the  [Column  II] 

(1)  worship  of  E-apsu,  who  fought  against  the  four  quar- 
ters of  earth,  (5)  who  made  great  the  name  of  Babylon, 
rejoiced  the  heart  of  Marduk,  his  lord,  (10)  who  served 
daily  in  Esagila,  the  royal  seed  whom  Sin  (15)  created, 
who  made  Ur  rich,  the  contrite,  the  obedient,  (20)  who 
brought  riches  unto  E-gish-shir-gal,  the  wise  king 
favorite  of  Shamash,  the  judge,  who  laid  again  (25)  the 
foundations  of  Sippar,  who  covered  again  with  green 
the  shrines  (?)  of  Aia,  who  made  (30)  E-Babbar  great 
which  is  like  the  heavenly  dwelling,  the  warrior  who  de- 

(24)  i§-da-§i4  (25)  §u-ur-§u-da  (26)  ii-ki-in-nu-§um  (27)  i-nu-mi-su 
(28)  5a-am-mu-ra-pi  (29)  ru-ba-am  (30)  na-'i-dam  (31)  pa-li-i^  eli 
ia-ti  (32)  mi-§a-ra-am  (33)  i-na  ma-tim  (34)  a-na  su-pe-i-im  (35)  ra- 
ga-am  u  si-nam  (36)  a-na  bu-ul-Iu-ki-im  (37)  Jan-nu-um  (38)  en- 
Sa-am  (39)  a-na  la  ija-ba-li-ira  (40)  ki-ma  (ilu)  §ama§  (41)  a-na 
salmat  kakkadim  (42)  wa-si-e-im-ma  (43)  ma-tim  (44)  nu-wu-ri-im 
(45)  Aniim'  '(46)  u  (ilu)  Ellil  (47)  a-na  si-ir  ni-si  (48)  tu-ub-bi-im 
(49)  su-mi  ib-bu-u  (50)  ^^^-^^a-n^u-ra-pi  (51)  ri-ia-um  (52)  ni-bi-it 
(53)  (ilu)  Ellil  a-na-ku  (54)  mu-kam-me-ir  (55)  nu-ujj-si-im  (56)  il 
tu-uj}-di-im  (57)  rau-§d.-ak-li-il  (58)  mi-im-ma  §ura-§u  (59)  a-na 
Nippurim(ki)  rikis  §ame  ersetim  (60)  za-ni-nu-um  (61)  na-'-du-um 
(62)  §a  fikurrira  (63)  Sarrum  li-ia-um  (64)  mu-te-ir  al  Eridjm(ki) 
(65)  a-na  d§-ri-§u  (66)  mu-ub-bi-ib  [Column  II]   (1)  su-lulj  E-abzu 

(2)  ti-i-ib  (3)  ki-ib-ra-at  (4)  ir-bi-tim  (5)  mu-sar-bi  zi-ik-ru 
(6)  Babili(ki)  (7)  mu-ti-ib  (8)  li-ib-bi  (ilu)  Marduk  (9)  be-li-§u 
(10)  §d  <jmi(mi)-§ii  (11)  iz-za-zu  (12)  a-na  E-sag-ila  (13)  zcr  §ar-ru- 
tim  (14)  §d  (ilu)Sin  (15)  ib-ni-iVSu  (16)  mu-na-ajj-bi-i^  (17)^1 
Urim(ki)  (18)  wa-d|-ru-um  (19)  mu-u§-te-mi-kum  (20)  ba-bfl 
begallim  (21)  a-na  E-kis-sfr-gd-l  (22)  §ar  ta-§i-im-tim  (23)  se-mu 
(ilu)  Sama§  da-niim  (24)  mu-ki-in  (25)  iSdi  Sipparim  (26)  mu-§a- 
al-bi-i§  (27)  wa-ar-ki-im  (28)  gi-gu-ne-e  (ilu)  A-a  (29)  mu-si-ir  (30)  bit 


400  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

fended  Larsa,  renewed  E-Babbar  (35)  for  Shamash,  his 
helper;  the  lord,  who  gave  hfe  unto  the  city  of  Uruk, 
who  supplied  water  in  (40)  abundance  unto  its  inhabi- 
tants, who  made  the  turrets  of  E-anna  lofty,  (45)  who 
heaped  up  riches  for  Anu  and  Ishtar;  the  shadow  (pro- 
tection) of  the  land;  (50)  who  brought  together  again 
the  scattered  inhabitants  of  Isin,  who  covered  E-gal-mah 
richly;  (55)  the  majestic  city  king,  the  brother  of  the 
god  Zamama,  who  established  the  settlements  of  Ivish, 

(60)  who  surrounded  E-me-te-ur-sag  with  splendor;  who 
enclosed  the  great  shrines  of  (65)  Ishtar;  who  cares  for 
the  temple  of  E-khar-sag-kalama ;  the  grave  (?)  of  enemies, 
(70)  to  whom  one  successfully  prays  for  help;  [Column 
III]  (1)  who  increased  Cutha;  (5)  who  made  everything 
great  for  Mishlam;  the  mighty  bull,  who  gores  his  en- 
emy; (10)  the  beloved  of  Tutu;  who  made  Borsippa  to 
rejoice;  the  exalted;  who  is  untiring  (15)  for  Ezida;  the 
divine  city  king;  the  wise,  the  prudent;  who  increased  the 
agriculture  (lit.,  plantings)  (20)  of  Dilbat;  heaped  up 
grain  for  the  mighty  Urash;  the  lord,  to  whom  (25)  scep- 
ter and  crown  belong,  which  fulfill  the  wish  of  Mama 
created,    (30)  who   established    the   temple    confines    of 

Ebarrim  (31)  §a  ki  su-ba-at  sa-ma-i  (32)  karradum  ga-mi-il 
(33)  Larsam(ki)  (34)  mu-ud-di-is  Ebarrim  (35)  a-na  (ilu)  Samas 
(36)  ri-si-su  (37)  be-lum  mu-bal-li-it  (38)  Uruk(ki)  (39)  sd,-ki-in  me-e 
(40)  nu-ub-si-im  (41)  a-na  ni-si-su  (42)  mu-ul-li  (43)  ri-es  E-an-na 
(44)  mu-kam-me-ir  (45)  J)i-i?-bi-irQ  (46)  a-na  Anim(nim)  (47)  u 
(ilu)  Istar  (48)  sulul  ma-tini  (49)  mu-pa-ab-bi-ir  (50)  ni-si  sa-ap- 
4a-tim  (51)  sa  i-si-in(ki)  (52)  mu-ta-ab-bi-id  (53)  nu-ub-si-im  (54)  bit 
E-gal-mab  (55)  usumgal  sarri(ri)  (56)  ta-li-im  (57)  (ilu)  Za-ma-ma 
(58)  mu-iar-si-id    (59X  sii-ba-at  al   Kis(ki)    (60)    mu-us-ta-as-bi-ir 

(61)  me-li-ira-mi  (62)  E-me-te-ur-sag  (63)  mu-us-te-is-bi  (64)  pa-ar-zi 
ra-bu-ii-tim  (65)  sa(ilu)  Istar (66)  pa-ki-id  bi-tim  (67)  Har-sag-kalam- 
ma  (68)  (hit)  kisal  na-ki-ri  (69)  sa  tlr-ra  ru-su  (70)  u-sa-ak-§i-du 
[Column  III]  (1)  ni-is-ma-zu  (2)  mu-sa-te-ir  (3)  al  Kutim(ki) 
(4)  mu-ra-ap-pi-i§  (5)  mi-im-ma  §um-Su  (6)  a-na  Mis-lam  (7)  ri-mu- 
um  (8)  ka-ad-ru-um  (9)  mu-na-ak-ki-ip  za-i-ri  (10)  na-ra-am  Tu-tu 
(11)  mu-ri-is  (12)  al  Bar-zi-ba(ki)   (13)  na-'i-du-um  (14)  la  mu-up- 

Ea-ar-ku-u-um  (15)  a-na  E-zi-da  (16)  i-lu  sarri(ri)  (17)  mu-di 
asisiin(im)  (18)  mu-sa-ad-di-il  (19"!  me-ri-es-tim  (20)  sd  Dil-bat(ki) 
(21)  mu-ga-ar-ri-in  kare  (22)  a-na  (ilu)  Ura§  (23)  ga-As-ri-im  (24)  be- 
lum  zi-ma-at  (25)  ba-at-ti-im  (26)  Ci  a-gi-im  (27)  sa  u-sd-ak-li-lu-§u 
(28)  e-ri-i§-tim    (29)  (ilu)    Ma-ma    (30)  mu-ki-in    (31)  u-zu-ra-tim 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  401 

Kish;  who  made  sumptuous  the  sacred  banquets  (35)  for 
Nintu;  the  wise,  the  prudent;  who  gave  pasture  and 
(40)  watering  places  for  Lagash  and  Girsu;  who  pro- 
vided (45)  great  offerings  for  the  temple  of  the  Fifty;  who 
seizes  the  enemy;  the  favorite  of  Telitim*;  (50)  who  exe- 
cuted the  command  (of  the  oracle)  of  Aleppo;  who  rejoices 
the  heart  of  Anunit;  (55)  the  pure  prince;  whose  prayer 
Ramman  recognizes;  who  pacifies  the  heart  of  Ramman, 
(60)  the  warrior  in  Karkar;  who  reestablished  the 
cultus-appointments  in  Eugalgal;  (65)  the  king  who 
gave  life  to  the  city  of  Adab;  the  benefactor  of  the  tem- 
ple E-makh,  (70)  the  lord  of  kings;  the  resistless  war- 
rior; [Column  IV]  (1)  who  presented  life  to  the  city  of 
Mashkan-Shabri;  who  poured  out  (5)  prosperity  over 
Mishlam;  the  wise,  the  energetic;  who  attained  (10) 
every  plan;  who  covered  the  people  of  Malgi  in 
misfortune;  who  established  (15)  their  dwelling  in  riches; 
who  determined  forever  pure  offerings  for  Ea  and  Dam- 
gal-nunna,  who  had  extended  his  dominion;  the  prince 
of  kings;  who  subdued  (25)  the  settlements  on  the 
Euphrates  (?) ;  the  warrior  of  Dagan,  his    creator;  who 


1  Telitim  is  an  epithet  of  Ishtar,  wlio  has  a  shrine  at  Aleppo. 

(32)  sa  Kes(ki)  (33)  mu-di-es-si  (34)  ma-ka-li  el-lu-tim  (35)  a-na 
(ilu)  Nin-tu  (36)  mu-us-ta-lum  (37)  gi-it-ma-lum  (38)  §a-i-im 
(39)  mi-ri-tim  (40)  il  ma-ds-ki-tim  (41)  a-na  Lagas(ki)  (42)  u  Gir- 
su(ki)  (43)  mu-ki-il  (44)  ni-in-da-bi-e  (45)  ra-bu-tim  (46)  a-na 
E-ninnQ  (47)  mu-tam-me-iij  a-a-bi  (48)  mi-ge-ir  (49)  te-li-tim 
(50)  mu-sa-ak-li-il  (51)  te-ri-tim  (52)  sd  Hallabim(ki)  (53)  mu-ba- 
ad-di  (54)  li-ib-bi  IJtar  (55)  ru-bu-um  el-fum  (56)  sa  ni-i§  ga-ti-sii 
(57)  (ilu)  Rammanum  i-dli-ii  (58)  mu-ne-ib  (59)  li-ib-bi  (ilu)  Ram- 
manim  (60)  ku-ra-di-im  (61)  i-na  al  Bit-karkara(ki)  (62)  mu-us-ta-ak- 
ki-in  (63)  zi-ma-tim  (64)  i-na  fi-fi-gal-gal  (65)  sarrum  na-di-in  (66)  na- 
pi-is-tim  (67)  a-na  Adab(ki)  (68)  a-se-ir  (69)  bit  E-mab  (70)  e-te-el 
§arri(ri)  (71)  ga-ba-al  (72)  la  ma-ba-ri-im  [Column  IV]  (1)  §u  i-ki-su 
(2)  na-ap-sd-tam  (3)  a-na  al  Mas-kan-§abnm(ki)  (4)  mu-se-es-ki  (5) 
nu-ub-si-im  (6)  a-na  Mis-lam  (7)  im-kum  (8)  mu-tab-bi-lum  (9)  §u  ik- 
§u-du  (10)  na-ga-ab  ur-ii-im  (11)  mu-u§-na-az-zi-ir  (12)  ni-§i  Malgim 
(ki)  (13)  in  ka-ra-si-im  (14)  mu-sar-si-du  (15)  §u-ba-ti-si-in  (16)  in 
nu-ulj-si-in  (17)  a-na  (ilu)  En-ki  (18)  vi  (ilu)  Dam-gal-nun-na 
(19)  mu-§ar-bu-u  (20)  §ar-ru-ti-su  (21)  da-ri-is  i-§i-mu  (22)  zi-bi  el- 
lu-tim  (23)  a-§d-ri-id  §arri(ri)  (24)  mu-ka-an-ni-is  (25)  da-ad-mi 
(26)  (nar)    Purattim    (?)     (27)  If-tum    (ilu)    Da-gan    (28)  ba-ni-§u 


402  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

protected  (30)  the  inhabitants  of  Mera  and  Tutul;  the 
exalted  prince,  (35)  who  makes  the  face  of  Ishtar  to 
shine;  who  estabhshed  sacred  banquets  for  Nin-a-zu; 
who  helps  his  people  in  time  of  need;  (40)  who  estab- 
lishes in  security  their  property  in  Babylon;  (45)  the 
shepherd  of  his  subjects;  whose  deeds  are  pleasing  to 
Ishtar;  who  installed  Ishtar  (Anunit)  in  E-ul-mash, 
(50)  in  the  suburbs  of  Akkad;  who  caused  justice  to 
prevail,  and  established  law;  (55)  who  returned  to  the 
city  of  Asshur  its  gracious  protecting  deity,  who  cast 
down  the  .  .  .  (60)  the  king  who  in  Nineveh,  in 
E-mish-mish  made  the  name  of  Ishtar  to  shine;  the 
exalted  one;  (65)  who  humbles  himself  before  the  great 
gods;  the  descendant  of  Sumu-la-ilu,  the  powerful  son 
(70)  of  Sin-muballit ;  [Column  V]  (1)  the  abiding  seed  of 
royalty;  the  powerful  king;  the  sun  god  (5)  of  Babylon, 
who  caused  light  to  stream  over  the  land  of  Sumer  and 
Akkad;  (10)  the  king,  who  holds  in  obedience  the  four 
quarters  of  the  world;  the  favorite  of  Ishtar  am  I. 

When  (15)  Marduk  sent  me  to  rule  men,  and  to  pro- 
mulgate justice,  (20)  I  put  justice  and  righteousness  into 
the  language  of  the  land,  and  promoted  the  welfare  of 
the  people.     (25)  At  that  time  (I  ordered) 

(29)  111  ig-mi-lu  _  (30)  ni-si  Me-ra(ki)  (31)  u  Tu-tu-ul(ki)  (32)  ru- 
bu-um  (33)  na-'i-du-um  (34)  mu-na-wi-ir  (35)  pa-ni  (ilu)  Istar 
(36)  §d-ki-in  ma-ka-li  el-lu-tim  (37)  a-na  (ilu)  Nin-a-zu  (38)  §d-ti-ip 
ni-§i-su  (39)  in  pu-u§-ki-im  (40)  mu-ki-in-nu  (41)  i§-di-si-in  (42)  kir- 
bu-um  (43)  Babili(ki)  (44)  su-ul-ma-ni-i§  (45)  re-fl  ni-§i  (46)  s4  ip- 
§e-tu-§u  (47)  e-li  I§tar  ta-ba  (48)  mu-ki-in-ni  I§tar  (49)  i-na  E-ul- 
ma§  (50)  kir-bu-um  (51)  Akkadim(ki)  (52)  ri-bi-tim  (53)  mu-se-pf 
ki-na-tim  (54)  mu-§u-§e-ir  am-mi  (55)  mu-te-ir  (56)  (ilu)  lamassi-sii 
(57)  da-mi-ik-tim  (58)  a-na  dl  As§urim(ki)  (59)  mu-§e-il>bi  na-pi-bi 
(60)  sarrum  M  i-na  Ni-nu-a(ki)  (61)  i-na  E-mii-mis  (62)  u-sii-pf-u 
(63)  me-e  (ilu)  I§tar  (64)  na-'i-du-um  (65)  mu-us-te-mi-kum  (66)  a- 
na  ill  rabutim  (67)  li-ib-li-ib-bi  (68)  §d  Su-mu-la-ilu  (69)  aplum 
da-num  (70)  Sd  (ilu)  Sin-mu-ba-lf-it  [Column  V]  (1)  zerum  da-ri- 
um  (2)  §d  §ar-ru-tim  (3)  iarrum  da-num  (4)  (ilu)  Samsu(§u) 
(5)  Babili(ki)  mu-§e-zi  nu-ri-im  (7)  a-na  ma-at  (8)  Su-me-ri-im 
(9)  u  Ak-ka-di-im  (10)  sarrum  mu-u§-te-es-mi  (11)  ki-ib-ra-at 
(12)  ar-ba-im  ( 1 3)  mi-p;e-ir  (ilu)  IJtar  a-na-ku  (14)  i-nu-ma  (15)  (ilu) 
Marduk  (16)  a-na sii-te-su-ur  ni-si  (17)  matimu-si-im  (IS)  su-b^-zi-im 
(19)  u-wa-e-ra-an-ni  (20)  ki-it-tam  (21)  u  mi-sd-ra-am  (22)  i-na  pi 
ma-tim  (23)  dS-ku-un  (24)  si-ir  ni-si  li-ti-ib  (25)  i-nu-mi-su 


:^ 


THE  CSiTE  OF  HAMMURAPI  403 

THE  CODE 
I.   INTRODUCTION:   EVIDENCE    AND    DECISION 

(§§  1-5) 

§  1.  (26)  If  a  man  have  accused  a  man  and  laid  a  cap- 
ital charge  upon  him  and  (30)  have  not  justified  it, 
he  that  accused  him  shall  be  put  to  death. 

§  2.  If  a  man  have  laid  (35)  suspicion  of  sorcery  upon 
a  man  and  have  not  justified  it,  he  upon  whom  the  charge 
of  sorcery  is  laid  shall  go  to  the  river-god,  (40)  he  shall 
plunge  into  the  river-god,  and  if  the  river-god  overcome 
him,  he  who  accused  him  (45)  shall  take  to  himself  his 
house.  If  the  river-god  have  declared  that  man  to  be  in- 
nocent and  have  saved  him,  (50)  he  who  accused  him  shall 
be  put  to  death.  He  who  plunged  into  the  river-god  shall 
take  to  himself  (55)  the  house  of  him  who  accused  him,^ 

§  3.  If  a  man  in  a  case  (pending  judgment)  have  come 
forward  as  a  witness,  (60)  concerning  a  crime,  and  have 
not  justified  the  word  that  he  has  spoken,  (65)  if  that 
case  be  a  capital  suit  that  man  shall  be  put  to  death. 

§  4.  If  as  witness  [Column  VI]  (1)  to  corn  or  money  he 
have  lied,  (5)  he  shall  himself  bear  the  sentence  of  that  case. 

'  This  was  a  form  of  ordeal — a  method  of  detecting  criminals  widely 
spread  in  antiquity.  See,  for  example,  Potter,  Greek  Antiquities,  i, 
p.  352,  and  Brand,  Popular  Antiquities,  ed.  Bohn,  iii,  351. 

§  1.  (26)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  a-wi-Iam  (27)  u-ub-bi-ir-ma  (2<S)  ne-ir- 
tam  e-li-su  (29)  id-di-ma  (30)  la  uk-ti-in-§Ti  (31)  mu-ub-bi-ir-su 
(32)  id-da-ak 

§  2.  (33)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (34)  ki-i§-pi  (35)  e-li  a-wi-lum  id-di- 
ma  (36)  la  uk-ti-in-su  (37)  §d.  e-li-su  (38)  ki-is-pu  na-du-u  (39)  a-na 
(ilu)  Narim  (40)  i-il-la-ak  (41)  (ilu)  Naram  i-sd,-al-li-a-am-ma 
(42)  sum-ma  (ilu)  Narum  (43)  ik-ta-sa-zu  (44)  mu-ub-bi-ir-su 
(45)  bit-zu*  i-tal>ba-al  (46)  §um-ma  a-wi-lam  su-a-ti  (47)  (ilu) 
Narum  (48)  u-te-i}>bi-ba-ds-su-ma  (49)  is-ta-al-ma-am  (50)  sd,  e-li- 
M  (51)  ki-i§-pf  id-du-u  (52)  id-da-ak  (53)  sd  (ilu)  Naram  (54)  i§-li- 
a-am  (55)  bit  mu-ub-bi-ri-su  (56)  i-tab-ba-al 

§  3.  (57)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (58)  i-na  di-nim  (59)  a-na  si-bu-ut 
(60)  sa-ar-ra-tim  (61)  u-zi-a-am-ma  (62)  a-wa-at  ik-bu-u  (63)  la  uk- 
ti-in  (64)  sum-ma  di-nu-tma  sii-u  (65)  di-in  na-pis-tim  (66)  a-wi-lum 
§u-u  (67)  id-da-ak 

§  4.  (68)  §um-ma  a-na  §i-bu-ut  [Column  VI]  (1)  se'im  u  kaspim 
(2)  li-zi-a-am  (3)  a-ra-an  (4)  di-nim  su-a-ti  (5)  it-ta-na-ds-ii 


1  Scheil  reads  su. 


404  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  5.  If  a  judge  have  judged  a  judgment,  decided  a  de- 
cision, (10)  granted  a  sealed  sentence,  and  afterward 
have  altered  his  judgment,  they  shall  call  that  judge  to 
account  for  the  alteration  (15)  of  the  judgment  that  he 
judged,  and  he  (20)  shall  pay  twelvefold  the  penalty 
which  was  in  the  said  judgment.  Further,  in  the  as- 
sembly the}''  shall  expel  him  from  his  (25)  judgment  seat, 
and  he  shall  not  return,  and  with  the  judges  at  a  judg- 
ment (30)  he  shall  not  take  his  seat. 

II.  PROPERTY  (§§  6-126) 

A.  Personal  (§§  6-25) 

1.   Theft  (§§  6-13) 

§  6.   If  a  man  have  stolen  the  goods  of  a  god  or  palace, 

(35)  that  man  shall  be  put  to  death.    Further,  he  who  has 

received  the  stolen  thing  from  his  hand  (40)  shall  be  put 

to  death. 

§  7.  If  a  man  have  bought  silver,  gold,  manservant 
or  maidservant,  (45)  ox  or  sheep  or  ass  or  anything 
whatever  its  name,  from  the  hand  of  a  gentleman's 
son,  or  of  a  gentleman's  slave,  (50)  without  witness 
or  contract,  or  if  he  receive  (the  same)  in  trust, 
(55)  that  man  has  played  the  thief,  he  shall  be  put  to 
death. 

§  5.  sum-ma  da-a-a-nu-um  di-nam  i-di-in  pu-ru-za-am  (9)  ip- 
ru-us  (10)  ku-nu-uk-kam  (11)  ii-se-zi-ib  (12)  wa-ar-ka-nu-um-raa 
(13)  di-in-su  i-te-ni  (14)  da-a-a-nam  su-a-ti  (15)  i-na  di-iii  i-di-nu 
(10)  e-ne-im  (17)  u-ka-an-nu-su-ma  (18)  ru-'^u-um-ma-am  (19)  s:i 
i-na  di-nira  su-a-ti  (20)  ib-ba-as-sii-u  (21)  a-du  (?)  Xll-sii  (22)  i-na- 
ad-di-in  (23)  u  i-na  pu-ub-i'i-ini  (24)  i-na  (isu)  kussi  (25)  da-a-a-nu- 
ti-su  (26)  u-se-it-bu-u-su-ma  (27)  u-ul  i-ta-ar-ma  (28)  it-ti  da-a-a-ni 
(29)  i-na  di-nim  (30)  u-ul  uS-sa-ab 

§0.  (31)  sum-ma  a-\vi-lim  (32)  namkur  ilim  (33)11  ekallim 
(34)  is-ri-ik  (35)  a-wi-lim  su-ii  (36)  id-da-ak  (37)  u  sd  §u-ur-ga-am 
(38)  i-na  ga-ti-su  (39)  im-Jju-ru  (40)  id-da-ak 

§  7.  (41)  sum-ma  a-wi-lim  (42)  lu  kaspam  (43)  lu  b^irasam 
(44)  lu  wardam  lu  amtani  (45)  lu  alpam  lu  immeram  (46)  lu  imeram 
(47)  u  lu  mi-im-ma  sum-§u  (48)  i-na  ga-at  mar  a-wi-lum  (49)  u  lu 
warad  a-wi-lim  (50)  ba-lum  si-bi  (51)  u  ri-ik-sa-tim  (52)  is-ta-am 
(53)  u  lu  a-na  ma-sa-ru-tim  (54)  im-^u-ur  {bb)  a-wi-lum  §u-\i 
(50)  §ar-ra-ak  id-da-ali 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  405 

§  8.  If  a  man  have  stolen  ox  or  sheep  or  ass  or  pig  or 
(60)  ship,  whether  it  belonged  to  a  god  or  a  palace  he 
shall  restore  thirty  fold;  (65)  if  it  belonged  to  a  freedman 
he  shall  render  ten  fold.  If  the  thief  have  not  wherewith 
to  pay  he  shall  be  put  to  death. 

§  9.  (70)  If  a  man,  [Column  VII]  (1)  who  has  lost  any- 
thing, have  found  that  which  was  lost  in  the  possession 
(5)  of  another  man;  and  the  man  in  whose  hands  the  lost 
property  is  found  say:  "A  seller  sold  it  to  me,  I  bought  it 
in  the  (10)  presence  of  witnesses,"  and  the  owner  of  the 
lost  property  say:  "I  will  bring  witnesses  that  know 
(15)  my  lost  property";  if  the  purchaser  (20)  have 
brought  the  seller  who  sold  it  to  him  and  the  witnesses 
in  whose  presence  he  purchased  it,  and  the  owner  of  the 
lost  property  bring  (25)  witnesses  who  know  his  lost 
property,  the  judges  shall  consider  their  evidence. 
(30)  The  witnesses  in  whose  presence  the  purchase  was 
made  and  the  witnesses  who  know  the  lost  property 
shall  (35)  give  testimony  in  the  presence  of  the  god. 
The  seller  shall  be  put  to  death  as  a  thief;  (40)  the  owner 
of  the  lost  property  shall  receive  his  property;  the  pur- 
chaser shall  take  the  money  (45)  he  paid  from  the  estate 
of  the  seller. 


§  8.  (57)  siim-ma  a-wi-lum  (58)  lu  alpam  lu  immeram  lu  imeram 
lu  sabam  (59)  u  lu  elippam  (60)  i§-ri-ik  (61)  sum-nia  sa  i-lim 
(62)  sum-ma  sa  ekallim  (63)  a-du  XXX-sii  (64)  i-na-ad-di-in 
(65)  sum-ma  sa  muskenim  (66)  a-du  X-su  i-ri-a-ab  (67)  sum-ma 
sar-ra-ga-nu-um  (68)  sd  na-da-nim  la  i-su  (69)  id-da-ak 

§  9.  (70)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  [Column  VII]  (1)  sA  mi-im-mu-su 
bal-ku  (2)  mi-im-ma-su  (3)  hal-ga-am  (4)  i-na  ga-ti  a-wi-lim  (5)  is- 
sa-ha-at  (6)  a-wi-lum  sd  Jju-ul-kum  (7)  i-na  ga-ti-sii  (8)  sa-ab-tu 
(9)  na-di-na-nu-um-mi  id-di-nam  (10)  ma-bar  si-bi-mi  (11)  a-sa-am 
(12)  ik-ta-bi  (13)  u  be-el  hu-ul-ki-im  (14)  si-bi  mu-di  (15)  }ju-ul-ki- 
ia-mi  (16)  lu-ub-lam  (17)  ik-ta-bi,(lS)  sd-a-a-ma-nu-um  (19)  na-di-in 
(20)  id-di-nu-sura  (21)  u  ,si-l>i  (22)  sd  i-na  mab-ri-su-nu  (23)  i-sd-mu 
it-ba-Iam  (24)  u  be-el  b^'-ul-ki-im  (25)  si-bi  mu-di  bu-^J-ki-'^u 
(26)  it-ba-lam  (27)  da-a-a-nu  (28)  a-wa-a-ti-su-nu  (29)  i-ira-ma-ru- 
ma  (30)  §i-bu  §d  mab-ri-su-nu  (31)  si-mu-um  (32)  is-sd-rau  (33)  ii 
§i-bu  mu-di  (34)  bu-ul-ki-im  (35)  mu-du-zu-nu  (36)  ma-bar  i-lim 
(37)  i-ga-ab-bu-ma  (38)  na-di-na-nu-um  (39)  sar-ra-ak  id-da-ak 
(40)  be-el  bu-ul-ki-im  (41)  bu-b'-uk-sii  (42)  i-li-ki  (43)  sa-a-a-ma-nu- 
um  (44)  i-na  bi-it  (45)  na-di-na-nira   (46)  kasap  is-ku-Iu  (47)  i-li-ki 


406  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  10.  If  the  purchaser  have  not  brought  the  seller 
(50)  who  sold  it  to  him,  and  the  witnesses  in  whose 
presence  he  purchased  it;  and  if  the  owner  of  the  lost 
property  bring  (55)  witnesses  who  know  his  lost 
property,  the  purchaser  shall  be  put  to  death  as  a 
thief;  the  owner  of  the  lost  property  shall  (60)  receive 
his  property. 

§  IL  If  the  owner  of  the  lost  property  do  not  produce 
witnesses  (65)  who  know  his  property  [Column  VIII] 
(1)  he  is  a  malefactor,  he  has  stirred  up  strife,  he  shall 
be  put  to  death. 

§  12.  If  the  seller  have  gone  (5)  to  his  fate  (i.  e.,  have 
died)  the  purchaser  shall  take  five  fold  from  (10)  the 
estate  of  the  seller  as  damages. 

§  13.  If  the  witnesses  (15)  be  not  at  hand,  the 
judges  shall  set  him  a  fixed  time,  up  to  six  months, 
and  if  within  six  months  he  do  not  bring  (20)  his  wit- 
nesses that  man  is  a  malefactor,  he  shall  himself  bear 
the  penalty  of  that  case. 

2.  Kidnapping  (§  14) 

§  14.  (25)  If  a  man  have  stolen  a  minor  son  of  a  gen- 
tleman he  shall  be  put  to  death. 


§  10.  (4S)  sum-ma  sa-a-a-ma-nu-um  (49)  na-di-in  (50)  id-di-nu- 
§um  (51)  u  si-bi  sa  i-na  malj-ri-su-nu  (52)  i-sa-mu  (53)  la  it-ba-lam 
(54)  be-el  Jju-ul-ki-im-ma  (55)  si-bi  mu-di  (56)  ^u-ul-ki-sii  it-ba- 
lam  (57)  §d-a-a-ma-nu-um  (58)  sar-ra-ak  id-da-ak  (59)  be-el  b^-ul- 
ki-im  (60)  Iju-ul-uk-su  (61)  i-li-ki 

§  11-  (62)  sum-ma  be-el  bu-ul-ki-im  (63)  §i-bi  mu-di  (64)  feu-ul- 
ki-iu  (65)  la  it-ba-lam  [Column  VIII]  (1)  sa-ar  (2)  tu-us-sa-am-ma 
id-ki  (3)  id-da-ak 

§  12.  (4)  sum-ma  na-di-na-nu-um  (5)  a-na  §i-im-tim  (6)  it-ta-la- 
ak  (7)  sd-a-a-ma-nu-um  (8)  i-na  bi-it  (9)  na-di-na-nim  (10)  ru-gu- 
um-me-e  (11)  di-nim  su-a-ti  (12)  a-du  V-sii  (13)  i-li-ki 

§  13.  (14)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  sii-u  (15)  §i-bu-su  la  kir-bu  (16)  da- 
a-a-nu  a-da-nam  (17)  a-na  warjjim  VI  kam  (IS)  i-sa-ak-ka-nu-§um- 
ma  (19)  §um-ma  i-na  warjjim  VI  kam  (20)  §i-bi-su  la  ir-di-a-ara 
(21)  a-wi-lum  §u-u  (22)  sa-ar  (23)  a-ra-an  dirnim  su-a-ti  (24)  it-ta- 
na-a!5-§i 

§  14.  (25)  §ura-ma  a-wi-Ium  (26)  mdr  a-wi-Iim  (27)  si-ijj-ra-am 
(28)  i§-ta-ri-ik  (29)  id-da-ak 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  407 

3.  Fugitive  Slaves  (§§  15-20) 

§  15.  (30)  If  a  man  bring  a  male  or  female  slave  of  the 
palace,  or  a  male  or  female  slave  of  a  freedman,  through 
(35)  the  city  gate  (i.  e.,  aid  him  to  escape)  he  shall  be  put 
to  death. 

§  16.  If  a  man  receive  into  his  house  a  male  or  female 
slave  who  has  fled  (40)  from  the  palace,  or  from  a  f reed- 
man,  and  bring  him  not  forth  at  the  demand  (45)  of  the 
commandant,  the  owner  of  that  house  shall  be  put  to 
death. 

§  17.  If  a  man  seize  (50)  a  male  or  female  slave,  a 
fugitive,  in  the  field  and  (55)  bring  him  back  to  his 
owner,  the  owner  of  the  slave  shall  pay  him  two  shekels 
of  silver. 

§  18.  If  that  slave  will  not  name  (60)  his  owner,  he 
shall  bring  him  to  the  palace  and  they  shall  (65)  inquire  into 
his  antecedents  and  they  shall  return  him  to  his  owner. 

§  19.  If  he  keep  that  slave  (70)  in  his  house  and  later 
the  slave  [Column  IX]  (1)  be  found  in  his  hands,  that 
man  shall  be  put  to  death. 

§  20.  (5)  If  a  slave  escape  from  the  hand  of  his  captor, 
that  man  shall  swear  by  the  god  (10)  to  the  owner  of  the 
slave,  and  shall  go  free. 

§  15.  (30)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (31)  lu  warad  ekallim  (32)  lu 
amat  ekallim  (33)  lu  warad  muskenim  (34)  lu  amat  muSkenim 
(35)  abullam  us-te-zi  (36)  id-da-ak 

§  16.  (37)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (38)  lu  wardam  lu  amtam  (39)  Ijal- 
ga-am  (40)  sa  ekallim  (41)  li  lu  muskenim  (42)  i-na  bi-it-sii  (43)  ir- 
ta-ki-ma  (44)  a-na  si-si-it  (45)  na-gi-ri-im  (46)  la  u§-te-zi-a-am 
(47)  be-el  bitim  §u-u  (48)  id-da-ak 

§  17.  (49)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (50)  lu  wardam  lu  amtam  (51)  Jjal-ga- 
am  (52)  i-na  si-ri-im  (53)  is-ba-at-ma  (54)  a-na  be-li-su  (55)  ir-te-di- 
a-ds-su  (56)  II  sikil  kaspim  (57)  be-el  wardim  (58)  i-na-ad-di-is-sum 

§  18.  (59)  Sum-ma  wardum  sii-ii  (60)  be-el-su  (61)  la  iz-za-kar 
(62)  a-na  ekallim  (63)  i-ri-id-di-sii  (64)  wa-ar-ka-zu  (65)  ip-pa-ar-ra- 
as-ma  (66)  a-na  be-li-su  (67)  u-ta-ar-ru-sii 

§  19.  (68)  sum-ma  wardam  (69)  sii-a-ti  (70)  i-na  bi-ti-su  (71)  ik- 
ta-la-.lu  (72)  wa-ar-ka  wardum  [Column  IX]  (1)  i-na  ga-ti-su  (2)  it- 
ta-as-ba-at  (3)  a-wi-lum  sii-u  id-da-ak 

§  20.  (5)  sum-ma  wardum  (6)  i-na  ga-at  (7)  sa-bi-ta-ni-sii  (8)  ib- 
ta-li-ik  (9)  a-wi-lum  sii-ii  (10)  a-na  be-el  wardim  (11)  ni-is  i-lim 
(12)  i-za-kar-ma  (13)  li-ta-ds-sar 


408  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  Burglary  and  Robbery  (§§  21-25) 

§  21.  If  a  man  have  broken  into  (15)  a  house,  they 
shall  (20)  put  him  to  death  before  the  breach  and  thrust 
him  into  it. 

§  22.  If  a  man  have  carried  on  brigandage  and 
(25)  have  been  captured,  that  man  shall  be  put  to  death. 

§  23.  If  the  brigand  be  not  captured,  (30)  the  man  who 
has  been  robbed  shall,  before  (35)  the  god,  recount  what 
he  has  lost,  and  the  city  and  governor  in  whose  land  and 
(40)  district  the  robbery  took  place  (45)  shall  recom- 
pense him  for  whatever  was  lost. 

§  24.  If  it  was  life,  the  city  and  governor  shall  pay  one 
mina  of  silver  (50)  to  his  people. 

§  25.  If  a  fire  break  out  in  a  man's  house,  and  a  man 
who  has  come  (55)  to  extinguish  the  fire  have  lifted  up 
his  eyes  to  (60)  the  property  of  the  owner  of  the  house, 
that  man  (65)  shall  be  thrown  into  that  fire. 

B.  Real  Estate  (§§  26-J) 
1.  State  Lands  (§§  26-41) 
§  26.   If  either  a  soldier  or  a  constable,  who  is  [Column 
X]  (1)  ordered  to  go  on  an  errand  of  the  king,  do  not  go, 

§  21.  (14)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (15)  bi-tam  (16)  ip-lu-us  (17)  i-na 
pa-ni  (18)  pi-il-si-im  (19)  sii-a-ti  (20)  i-du-uk-ku-sii-ma  (21)  i-Jja-al- 
la-lu-su 

§  22.  (22)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (23)  Iju-ub-tam  (24)  ijj-bu-ut-ma 
(25)  it-ta-as-ba-at  (26)  a-wi-lum  su-i'i  (27)  id-da-ak 

§  23.  (28)  sum-ma  jja-ab-ba-tum  (29)  la  it-ta-as-ba-at  (30)  a-wi- 
lum  (31)  Ija-ab-tum  (32)  mi-im-ma-sii  (33)  Jjal-ga-am  (34)  ma-ba-ar 
(35)  i-lim  (36)  u-ba-ar-ma  (37)  alum  (3S)  ii  ra-bi-a-nu-um  (39)  sa  i-na 
ir-si-ti-su-nu  (40)  ii  pa-ti-sii-nu  (41)  Jiu-ub-tum  (42)  ijj-lja-ab-tu 
(43)  mi-im-ma-sii  (44)  bal-ga-am  (45)  i-ri-a-ab-bu-sum 

§  24.  (46)  sum-ma  na-pi-is-tum  (47)  alum  u  ra-bi-a-nu-um  (48)  I 
mane  kaspim  (49)  a-na  ni-si-su  (50)  i-§d-ga-lu 

§25.  (51)  sum-ma  i-na  bit  a-wi-lim  (.52)  i-§a-tum  (53)  in-na-pf- 
ib-ma  (54)  a-wi-lum  (55)  sa  a-na  bu-ul-li-im  (56)  il-li-ku  (57)  a-na 
nu-ma-at  (58)  be-el  bitim  (59)  i-in-sii  is-si-ma  (60)  nu-ma-at  (61)  be- 
el  bitim  (62)  il-te-ki^  (63)  a-wi-lum  sii-u  (64)  a-na  i-sd-tim  sii-a-ti 
(65)  in-na-ad-di 

§  26.  (66)  §um-ma  lu  rrdfim  (67)  vi  lu  bA'irum  (68)  sd  a-na  Jjar- 
ra-an  sar-ri-im  (69)  a-la-ak-sii  [Column  X]    (1)  ga-bu-u  (2)  la  il-li-ik 

'  Original  has  di,  an  error  of  the  scribe. 


^^ 


r 


J' 


-jt.,v1 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  409 

but  hire  a  substitute  and  send  him  (5)  in  place  of  him- 
self, that  soldier  or  constable  shall  be  put  to  death; 
(10)  his  hireling  shall  take  to  himself  his  (the  officer's) 
house. 

§  27.  If  a  soldier  or  a  constable,  who  is  stationed 
(15)  in  a  garrison^  of  the  king,  be  captured,  and  afterward 
they  give  his  field  and  garden  (20)  to  another  and  he 
conduct  his  affairs — if  the  former  return  and  arrive 
(25)  in  his  city,  they  shall  restore  to  him  his  field  and 
garden  and  he  shall  conduct  his  own  affairs. 

§  28.  (30)  If  a  soldier  or  a  constable,  who  is  stationed 
in  a  garrison  of  the  king,  be  captured  (35)  and  his  son 
be  able  to  carry  on  his  affairs,  they  shall  give  to  him  the 
field  and  garden  and  he  shall  (40)  conduct  his  father's 
affairs. 

§  29.  If  his  son  be  young  and  not  able  to  carry  on 
(45)  his  father's  affairs,  they  shall  give  one  third  of  the 
field  and  garden  to  his  mother,  and  his  mother  shall 
(50)  rear  him. 

§  30.  If  a  soldier  or  a  constable,  from  the  beginning 
of  his  affairs,   (55)  neglect  his  field,  his  garden,  and  his 

*  The  Babylonian  word  is  of  very  doubtful  meaning.  Unenad  trans- 
lates, "Not,  Niederlagc."  This  signification  is  derived  wliolly  from 
the  context.  I  prefer  to  Jiold  to  tlie  etymological  signification.  The 
root  is  the  same  as  danntim,  strong. 

(3)  u  lu  (awilu)  agram  (4)  i-pur-ma  (5)  pu-ujj-sii  (6)  it-ta-ra-ad 
(7)  lu  redum  (S)  u  lu  ba'irum  sii-ii  (9)  id-da-ak  (10)  mu-na-ag-gi-ir- 
sii  (11)  bit-zu  (12)  i-tab-ba-al       . 

§  27.  (13)  sum-ma  lu  redum  (14)  u  lu-u  ba'irum  (15)  sa  i-na  dan- 
na-at  (16)  sar-ri-im  (17)  tu-ur-r[u]  (IS)  wa-ar-[k]i-su  (19)  ekil-svi  li 
kira-sii  (20)  a-na  §a-ni-im  (21)  id-di-nu-ma  (22)  i-li-ik-su  (23)  it-ta- 
la-ak  (24)  sum-ma  it-tu-ra-am-ma  (25)  al-sii  ik-ta-as-dam  (26)  ekil- 
sii  u  Ivira-su  (27)  u-ta-ar-ru-sum-ma  (28)  su-ma  i-Ii-ik-su  (29)  i-il- 
la-ak 

§  28.  (30)  sum-ma  lu  redum  (31)  u  lu-u  ba'irum  (32)  s^  i-na  dan- 
ra-at  (33)  sar-ri-im  (34)  tu-iir-ru  (35)  mar-su  il-kam  (36)  a-la-kam 
i-li-i  (37)  eklum  u  kirum  (3S)  in-na-ad-di-is-su[m]-ma  (39)  i-Ii-i[k  a]- 
bi-su  (40)  i-il-[la]-ak 

§  29.  (41)  sum-ma  mar-sii  (42)  si-lji-ir-ma  (43)  i-li-ik  a-bi-su 
(44)  a-la-kam  (4o)  la  i-li-i  (46)  sd-lu-us-ti  eklim  u  kirira  (47)  a-na 
um-mi-§u  (48)  in-na-ad-di-in-ma  (49)  um-ma-su  (50)  u-ra-ala-ba-Svi 

§  30.  (51)  sum-ma  lu  redum  (52)  u  lu  ba'irum  (53)  ekil-su  kira- 
§u  il  bit-zu  (54)  i-na  pa-ni  il-ki-im  (55)  id-di-ma  (56)  ud-da-ap-pf-ir 


410  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

house  and  leave  them  lie  waste,  and  another  after  him 
take  his  field,  his  garden,  and  (60)  his  house,  and  con- 
duct his  affairs  for  three  years;  (65)  if  the  former  re- 
turn and  desire  his  field,  his  garden,  and  his  house,  they 
shall  not  give  them  to  him  [Column  XI]  (1)  he  who 
has  taken  them  and  carried  on  his  affairs  shall  continue 
in  them. 

§  31.  (5)  If  he  leave  them  for  one  year  only,  and  have 
returned,  they  shall  (10)  give  him  his  field,  his  garden, 
and  his  house,  and  he  himself  shall  carry  on  his  affairs, 

§  32.  If  a  soldier  or  a  constable  has  been  captured 
(15)  on  an  errand  of  the  king,  and  a  merchant  ransom 
him  and  cause  him  to  regain  his  city,  (20)  if  there  be 
in  his  own  house  means  for  his  ransom,  he  shall  ransom 
himself;  (25)  if  there  be  not  sufficient  means  for  the 
ransom  in  his  house,  he  shall  be  ransomed  from  the 
temple  of  the  god  of  his  city;  (30)  if  there  be  not  suffi- 
cient ransom  in  the  temple  of  the  god  of  his  city,  the 
palace  shall  ransom  him.  In  no  case  shall  (35)  his  field 
or  garden  or  his  house  be  given  for  his  ransom. 

§  33.  If  a  governor  or  a  (40)  magistrate  take  posses- 
sion of  the  men  of  a  levy,  or  have  accepted  and  sent  a 

(57)  sA-nu-um  (58)  wa-ar-ki-sii  (59)  ekil-su  kira-su  (60)  il  bit-zu 
(61)  is-ba-at-ma  (62)  sattam  III  kam  (63)  i-li-ik-sii  (64)  it-ta-la-ak 
(65)  sum-ma  it-tu-ra-am-ma  (66)  ekil-su  kira-§u  il  bit-zu  (67)  i-ir- 
ri-is  (68)  li-ul  in-na-ad-di-is-sum  [Column  XI]  (1)  sd.  is-sa-ab-tu-ma 
(2)  i-li-ik-su  (3)  it-ta-al-ku  (4)  su-ma  i-il-la-ak 

§  31.  (5)  sum-ma  sa-at-tam  (6)  is-ti-a-at-ma  (7)  ud-da-ap-pf-ir 
ma  (8)  it-tu-ra-am  (9)  ekil-su  kiru-su  il  bit-zu  (10)  in-na-ad-di-is- 
§um-ma  (11)  §u-ma  i-li-ik'-su  (12)  i-il-la-a[k] 

§  32.  (13)  [sum]-ma  lu  redum  (14)  ii  lu  ba'irima  (15)  sa  i-na  ]ia,T- 
ra-an  (16)  sar-ri-im  (17)  tu-ur-ru  (18)  tamkarum  ip-tu-ra-ds-su-ma 
(19)  al-§u  us-ta-ak-si-da-.4s-§u  (20)  §um-ma  i-na  bi-ti-sii  (21)  sa  pa- 
ta-ri-im  (22)  i-ba-d§-§i  (23)  su-ma  ra-ma-an-su  (24)  i-pa-at-ta-ar 
(25)  §um-ma  i-na  bi-ti-sii  (26)  sa  pa-ta-ri-sii  (27)  la  i-ba-as-si 
(28)  i-na  bit  ili  Ali-su  (29)  ip-pa-at-tar  (30)  §um-ma  i-na  bit  (31)  ili 
ali-svi  (32)  §dpa-ta-ri-§u  (33)  la  i-ba-d§-§i  (34)  ekallum  i-pa-at-ta-ar-su 
(35)  ekil-§u  kirfl-su  (36)  vi  bit-zu  (37)  a-na  ip-te-ri-su  (38)  u-uj  in-na- 
ad-di-in 

§  33.  (39)  §um-ma  lu  dekfira  (?)'  (40)  il  lu-u  lubuttum  (41)  sab 
ni-is-ba-tim    (42)  ir-ta-§i    (43)  il    lu    a-na    Ijarran    (44)  §ar-ri-im 

>  PA-PA. 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  411 

hired  (45)  substitute  on  an  errand  of  the  king,  that  gov- 
ernor or  magistrate  shall  (50)  be  put  to  death. 

§  34.  If  a  governor  or  a  magistrate  have  taken  the 
property  of  a  soldier,  have  plundered  a  soldier,  (55)  let  a 
soldier  on  hire,  have  defrauded  a  soldier  in  a  judgment  (?) 
have  taken  the  gift  which  the  king  (60)  has  given  a 
soldier,  that  governor  or  magistrate  shall  be  put  to  death. 

§  35.  (65)  If  a  man  buy  [Column  XII]  (1)  from  a 
soldier  the  cattle  or  sheep  which  the  king  has  given  to 
that  soldier,  he  shall  forfeit  his  money. 

§  36.  (5)  The  field  or  garden  or  house  of  a  soldier,  con- 
stable, or  tribute  man  (tax  gatherer)  they  shall  not  sell 
for  money. 

§  37.  (10)  If  a  man  purchase  the  field  or  garden  or 
house  of  a  soldier,  constable,  or  tribute  man,  (15)  his 
tablet  shall  be  broken  and  he  shall  forfeit  his  money, 
and  he  shall  return  the  field,  garden,  or  house  (20)  to  its 
owner. 

§  38.  A  soldier,  constable,  or  tribute  man  shall  not 
make  over  to  his  wife  or  daughter  the  field,  garden,  or 
house  (25)  of  his  benefice  (i.  e.,  which  is  his  as  a  part  of 
the  emoluments  of  his  office),  nor  shall  he  (30)  assign 
them  for  debt. 


(45)  (awilu)  agram  pu-ba-am  (46)  im-bu-ur-ma  (47)  ir-te-di  (48)  lu 
d^kfim  (?)  (49)  ii  lu  lubuttum  sii-u  (50)  id-da-ak 

§  34.  (51)  Sum-ma  lu  dokum  (?)  (52)  u  lu  lubuttum  (53)  nu-ma-at 
redim  il-te-ki  (54)  redam  ijj-ta-ba-al  (55)  rodam  a-na  ig-ri-im  (56)  it- 
ta-di-in  (57)  redam  i-na  di-nim  (58)  a-na  dan-nim  is-ta-ra-ak  (59)  ki- 
i§-ti  sar-ru-um  (60)  [a]-na  redim  id-di-nu  (61)  il-te-ki  (62)  lu  dekum 
(63)  u  lu  lubuttum  §u-u  (64)  id-da-ak 

§  35.  (65)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (66)  alpi  (zun)  (67)  u  seni  (zun) 
(68)  M  sar-ru-um  (69)  a-na  redim  (70)  id-di-nu  [Column  XII]  (1) 
i-na  ga-ti  rodim  (2)  is-ta-am  (3)  i-na  kaspi-su  (4)  i-te-el-li 

§  36.  (5)  eklum(um)  kirum  u  bitum  (6)  M  redim  ba'irim  (7)  u 
na-si  bi-il-tim  (8)  a-na  kaspim  (9)  u-ul  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  37.  (10)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (11)  eklam  kiram  il  bitam  (12)  sd 
redim  ba'irim  (13)  u  na-§i  biltim  (14)  is-ta-am  (15)  tup-pa-sii  (16)  ib- 
Jje-ip-pi  (17)  u  i-na  kaspi-Sii  (18)  i-te-el-li  (19)  eklum  kirum  il  bitum 
(20)  a-na  be-li-sii  (21)  i-ta-ar 

§  38.  (22)  redilm  bd'irum  (23)  u  na-si  biltim  (24)  i-na  eklim 
kirim  il  bitim  (25)  §d,  il-ki-§u  (26)  a-na  d§-§d-ti-su  (27)  il  marti-§u 
(28)  u-ul  i-§d-at-ta-ar  (29)  u  a-na  i-il-ti-su  (30)  li-ul  i-na-ad-di-in 


412  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  39.  From  the  field,  garden,  or  house  which  he  has 
purchased  and  acquired  he  may  make  over  to  his  wife, 
or  (35)  his  daughter,  or  he  may  assign  them  for  debt. 

§  40.  A  nun  (?),^  a  merchant,^  or  another  vassaP  may 
sell  his  field,  his  garden,  or  his  house  for  money.  The 
purchaser  shall  fulfill  the  duties  which  are  attached  to 
the  field,  garden,  or  house. 

§  4L  If  a  man  have  received  in  exchange  the  field, 
garden,  or  house  of  a  soldier,  a  constable,  or  a  tribute 
man,  and  have  made  payment^  besides,  and  if  the  soldier, 
constable,  or  tribute  man  return  to  his  field,  garden,  or 
house,  he  shall  keep  the  additional  payment  which  was 
made  to  him. 


1  Doubtful,  suggested  by  Ungnad. 

2  Doubtless  an  employee  of  the  king  or  of  the  palace,  who  made  pur- 
chases for  royal  use. 

'  That  is,  a  man  who  is  in  any  way  beholden  to  a  noble,  or  a  man  who 
holds  a  fief. 

*  Because  the  property  was  more  valuable  than  his  own  which  he 
exchanged  for  it.  This  law  (viz.,  §  41)  is  somewhat  obscure,  and  I  am 
by  no  means  sure  that  its  meaning  is  j'et  fully  made  out. 

2.  Private  Realty  (§§  42-J) 

§  42.  If  a  man  (65)  have  taken  a  field  for  cultivation, 
and  have  not  produced  grain  on  the  field,  [Column  XIII] 
(1)  they  shall  call  him  to  account  because  he  has  not  done 
the  work  on  the  field,  and  he  shall  give  to  the  owner  of 
the  field  grain  on  (5)  the  basis  of  the  neighboring  (fields) . 

§  39.  (31)  i-na  eklim  kirim  n  bitim  (32)  sd  i-sa-am-mu-ma 
(33)  i-na-ds-su-i'i  (34)  a-na  ds-sa-ti-su  (35)  ii  marti-su  (36)  i-sa-at-tar 
(37)  II  a-na  e-'i-il-ti-su  (38)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  40.  (39)  isippatum  (?)  tamkarum  (40)  u  il-kum  a-hu-ii-um 
(41)  ekil-su  kira-sii  (42)  il  bit-zu  a-na  kaspim  (43)  i-na-ad-di-in 
(44)  sa-a-a-ma-nu-um  (45)  i-li-ik  eklim  (46)  kirim  u  bitim  (47)  sa 
i-§d-am-mu  (48)  i-il-la-ak 

§  41.  (49)  sum-ma  a-wi-Ium  (50)  eklam  kiram  fi  bitam  (51)  sa 
redim  ba'irim  (52)  ii  na-si  bi-il-tim  (53)  li-pl-iij  (54)  u  ni-ip-la-tim 
(55)  id-di-in  (56)  rc(h'im  ba'irum  (57)  u  na-si  bi-il-tim  (58)  a-na  ekli- 
§u  kiri-su  u  biti-su  (59)  i-ta-ar  (60)  ii  ni-ip-la-tim  (61)  sa  in-na-ad- 
nu-sum  (62)  i-tab-ba-al 

§42.  (63)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (64)  eklam  a-na  ir-ri-sii-tim  (65)  u- 
§e-si-ma  (66)  i-na  eklim  Sc'am  la  ns-tab-si  (67)  i-na  eklim  si-ip-ri-im 
[Column  XTII]  (1)  la  e-pi-si-im  (2~l  u-ka-an-nu-su-ma  (3)  se'am  ki- 
ma  i-te-su  (4)  a-na  be-el  eklim  (5)  i-na-ad-di-in 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  413 

§  43.  If  he  have  not  cultivated  the  field,  and  have  left  it 
to  itself,  he  shall  (10)  give  to  the  owner  of  the  field  grain  on 
the  basis  of  the  adjacent  fields;  and  the  field  which  he  has 
left  to  itself  he  shall  break  up  with  hoes,  he  shall  hoe  it 
and  harrow  it  and  return  it  to  (15)  the  owner  of  the  field. 

§  44.  If  a  man  have  taken  an  unreclaimed  field  for 
three  years  (20)  to  cultivate  it,  and  have  left  it  to  itself 
and  have  not  cultivated  it,  (25)  in  the  fourth  year  he 
shall  break  up  the  field  with  hoes,  he  shall  hoe  it  and 
harrow  it,  and  return  it  (30)  to  the  owner  of  the  field. 
Further,  he  shall  measure  out  ten  GUR  of  grain  per  GAN. 

§  45.  (35)  If  a  man  have  given  his  field  for  produce  to 
a  tenant,  and  have  received  (40)  the  produce  of  his  field 
(i.  e.,  his  share  as  rent),  and  later  Ramman  (god  of 
storms)  ravage  the  field  and  carry  away  the  (remaining) 
produce,  (45)  the  loss  is  the  tenant's. 

§  46.  If  he  have  not  received  the  produce  of  his  field, 
or  have  given  the  field  or  either  one  half  or  (50)  one  third 
(of  the  grain)  the  tenant  and  the  (55)  owner  of  the  field 
shall  share  (the  grain)  according  to  the  contract. 

§  47.  If  the  tenant  have  given  the  cultivation  of  the 
field  into  the  charge  of  another — because  in  a  (60)  former 
year  he  has  not  won  a  maintenance — the  owner  of  the 

§  43.  (6)  sum-ma  eklam(am)  la  i-ri-is-ma  (7)  it-ta-di  (8)  §e'am 
ki-ma  i-te-su  (9)  a-na  be-el  eklim  (10)  i-na-ad-di-in  (11)  u  eklam  sa 
id-dii-u  (12)  ma-a-a-ri  (13)  i-ma-al}-jja-as  (14)  i-sd-ak-ka-ak-ma 
(15)  a-na  be-el  eklim  (16)  li-ta-ar 

§  44.  (17)  smn-ma  a-wi-lum  (IS)  ekil  nidutim  (19)  a-na  sattim 
III  (kam)  (20)  a-na  te-ip-ti-tim  (2 1 )  u-§e-si-ma  (22)  a-ajj-su  id- 
di-raa  (23)  eklam  la  ip-te-te  (24)  i-na  ri-bu-tim  (25)  sa-at-tim 
(26)  eklam  ma-a-a-ri  (27)  i-ma-alj-Jja-as  (28)  i-mar-ra-ar  (29)  u  i-sa- 
ak-ka-ak-ma  (30)  a-na  be-el  eklim  (31)  u-ta-ar  (32)  u  1  GAN.  E 
(33)  X  kur  se'im  (34)  i-ma-ad-da-ud 

§  45.  (35)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (36)  ekil-sii  a-na  biltim  (37)  a-na  ir- 
ri-si-im  (38)  id-di-in-ma  (39)  u  bilat  ekli-Sii  (40)  im-ta-Jia-ar  (41)  wa- 
ar-ka  eklam  (42)  (ilu)  Rammanum  ir-ta-i}i-is  (43)  il  lu  bi-ib-bu-Ium 
(44)  it-ba-al  (45)  bi-ti-ik-tum  (46)  sa  ir-ri-§i-im-ma 

§  46.  (47)  sum-ma  bilat  ekli-§u  (48)  la  im-ta-Jjar  (49)  il  lu  a-na 
mi-is-la-ni  (50)  u  lu  a-na  sd-lu-u§  (51)  eklam  id-di-in  (52)  §e'am  §d, 
i-na  eklim  (53)  ib-ba-ds-su-u  (54)  ir-ri-sum  (55)  u  be-el  eklim 
(56)  a-na  ap-si-te-im  (57)  i-zu-uz-zu 

§  47.  (58)  sum-ma  ir-ri-§um  (59)  ;i§-sum  i-na  s<4-at-tim  (60)  majj- 
ri-tim  (61)  ma-na-fea-ti-su  (62)  la  il-ku-ii  (63)  eklam  e-ri-ld-am  ik- 


414  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

field  shall  (65)  not  interfere.  Nay,  rather,  his  field  has 
been  cultivated,  and  at  the  time  of  harvest  he  shall 
receive  (70)  grain  according  to  the  contracts. 

§  48.  If  a  man  owe  a  debt  [Column  XIV]  (1)  and  Ram- 
man  ravage  his  field  and  (5)  carry  away  the  produce,  or  if 
grain  have  not  grown  through  lack  of  water,  in  that  year 

(10)  he  shall  not  make  any  return  of  grain  to  the  cred- 
itor, he  shall  alter  {lit.,  wet,  so  as  to  rewrite)  his  tablet. 
Further,  (15)  he  shall  not  pay  the  interest  for  that  year. 

§  49.  If  a  man  have  borrowed  money  of  a  merchant, 
and  (20)  have  given  (as  security)  to  the  merchant  a  field 
to  be  planted  with  grain  and  sesame,  and  have  said  to 
him,  "Cultivate  the  field  and  reap  and  take  for  thyself 
(25)  the  grain  and  sesame  which  is  in  the  field."  If  the 
cultivator  have  raised  (30)  grain  and  sesame  in  the  field, 
at  the  time  of  reaping  (35)  the  owner  of  the  field  shall 
receive  the  grain  and  sesame  which  is  in  the  field,  and  he 
shall  (40)  give  to  the  merchant  grain  for  the  loan  which 
he  had  received  and  for  the  interest  and  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  cultivator. 

§  50.  (45)  If  he  give  (as  security)  a  field  planted  with 
[grain],    or  a  field  planted  with  sesame,  the  owner  of  the 

ta-bi  (64)  be-el  eklim  (65)  u-ul  u-up-pa-as  (66)  ir-ri-su-ma  (67)  ekil- 
§u  i-ir-ri-i§-ma  (68)  i-na  eburim  (69)  ki-ma  ri-ik-sa-ti-sii  (70)  se'am 
i-li-ki 

§  48.  (71)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (72)  Jju-bu-ul-lum  (73)  e-li-sii  [Col- 
umn XIV]  (1)  i-ba-d§-§i-ma  (2)  ekil-su  (3)  (ilu)  Rammanum  (4)  ir- 
ta-Jji-is  (5)  il  lu-ii  bi-ib-bu-lum  (6)  it-ba-al  (7)  il  lu-ii  i-na  la  me-e 
(8)  Se'um    i-na    eklim    (9)  la    it-tab-§i    (10)  i-na    sa-at-tim    sii-a-ti 

(11)  §e'am  a-na  b[e-e]l  bu-bu-ul-[Ii-s]u  (12)  u-ul  u-ta-ar  (13)  tup-pa- 
iu  (14)  u-ra-at-ta-ab  (15)  il  si-ib-tam  (16)  s4  sd-at-tim  su-a-ti 
(17)  li-ul  i-na-aid-di-in 

§  49.  (18)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (19)  kaspam  it-ti  tamkarim  (20)  il- 
ki-ma  (21)  ekil  ip-§e-tim  (22)  §d.  se'im  il  lu  §araassammim  (23)  a-na 
tamkarim  id-di-in  (24)  eklam  e-ri-i§-ma  (25)  se'am  il  lu-u  §ama§§am- 
raam  (26)  sd  ib-ba-fls-§ii-u  (27)  e-si-ip  ta-ba-al  (28)  ik-bi-§um 
(29)  §um-ma  ir-ri-§um  (30)  i-na  eklim  se'am  (31)  il  lu  sammas§am- 
mam  (32)  u§-tab-§i  (33)  i-na  ebfirim  §e'am  il  §ama§§ammam  (34)  M 
i-na  eklim  ib-ba-dS-su-ii  (35)  be-el  ekiim-ma  (36)  i-li-ki-ma 
(37)  §e'am  §.i  kaspi-su  (38)  il  si-ba-zu  (39)  .4d  it-ti  tamkarim  (40)  il- 
ku-u  (41)  il  ma-na-ba-at  (42)' e-ri-§i-im  (43)  a-na  tamkarim  (44)  i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§  50.  (45)  §um-ma  eklam  ir-§d-am  (46)  il  lu-u  (47)  ekil  §amaS§am- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  415 

field  shall  receive  the  grain  or  the  sesame  (50)  which  is 
in  the  field  and  he  shall  return  the  loan  and  its  interest 
(55)  to  the  merchant. 

§  51.  If  he  have  not  money  to  return,  he  shall  give  to 
the  merchant  grain  or  sesame,  (60)  at  their  market  value 
as  fixed  by  (65)  the  king,  for  the  loan  and  its  interest, 
which  he  has  obtained  from  the  merchant. 

§  52.  [Column  XV]  (1)  If  the  cultivator  have  not  se- 
cured a  crop  of  grain  or  sesame  in  his  field,  (5)  his  con- 
tract shall  not  be  made  void. 

§  53.  If  a  man  have  neglected  (10)  to  strengthen  his  dike, 
and  have  not  strengthened  it,  and  a  break  have  been 
made  in  his  dike,  and  the  water  carry  away  the  meadow, 
the  man  in  whose  dike  the  break  has  been  made  shall  re- 
store the  grain  which  (20)  he  has  caused  to  be  lost. 

§  54.  If  he  be  not  able  to  restore  the  grain,  they  shall  sell 
him  and  his  goods  (25)  for  money,  and  the  people  of  the 
meadow  whose  grain  was  carried  away  (30)  shall  share  it. 

§  55.   If  a  man  have  opened  his  canal  for  irrigation 

and   neglect  it,   and   the  water  have   carried   away  an 

(35)  adjacent  field,  he  shall  measure  out  grain  on  the 

basis  of  the  adjacent  fields. 

mim  (48)  ir-ia-am  id-di-in  (49)  se'am  u  lu  samassammam  (50)  sd 
i-na  eklim  (51)  ib-ba-{ls-§u-u  (52)  be-el  eklim-ma  (53)  i-li-ki-ma 
(54)  kaspam  u  si-ba-zu  (55)  a-na  tamkarim  li-ta-ar 

§  51.  (56)  §uin-ma  kaspam  (57)  a-na  tu-ur-ri-im  (58)  la  i-§u 
(59)  samassammam^  (60)  a-na  ma-Jji-ra-ti-sii-nu  (61)  §d  kaspi-su 
(62)  u  si-ib-ti-su  (63)  §d  it-ti  tamkarim  il-ku-u  (64)  a-na  pi  si-im- 
da-at  (65)  §ar-ri-im  (66)  a-na  tamkarim  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  52.  [Column  XV]  (1)  sum-ma  ir-ri-§um  (2)  i-na  eklim  §e'am(am) 
(3)  u  lu  samas§ammam  (4)  la  us-tab-si  (5)  ri-ik-sa-ti-su  (6)  li-ul  in-ni 

§  53.  (7)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (8)  a-na  kar  ekli  sii  (9)  du-un-nu-nim 
(10)  a-a}j-§u  id-di-ma  (11)  kar-sii  (12)  la  I'l-dan-ni-in-ma  (13)  i-na 
kari-su  (14)  pf-tum  it-te-ip-te  (15)  u  ugaram  me-e  us-ta-bfl  (16)  a- 
wi-lum  (17)  §d  i-na  kari-iu  (18)  pi-tum  ip-pi-tu-u  (19)  §e'am  sd, 
u-ijal-li-ku  (20)  i-ri-a-ab 

§  54.  (21)  sum-ma  le'am  ri-a-ba-am  (22)  la  i-li-i  (23)  sii-a-ti 
(24)  11  bi-sd-su  (25)  a-na  kaspim  (26)  i-na-ad-di-nu-ma  (27)  mar 
ugarim  (28)  sd  §e'u-§u-nu  (29)  mu-u  ub-lu  (30)  i-zu-uz-zu 

§  55.  (31)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (32)  a-tap-pa-su  (33)  a-na  §i-ki-tim 
ip-te  (34)  a-ab-su  id-di-ma  (35)  ekil  i-te-§u  (36)  me-e  uS-ta-bfl 
(37)  se'am  ki-ma  i-te-§u  (38)  i-ma-ad-da-ad 


'  Read  at  the  beginning  of  this  line  probably  ie'am  it  lu.     SoUngnad. 


416  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  56.  If  a  man  (40)  have  opened  up  the  waters,  and 
caused  the  water  to  overflow  the  field  of  his  neighbor, 
he  shall  (45)  pay  ten  GUR  of  grain  per  GAN. 

§  57.  If  a  shepherd  have  caused  the  sheep  to  pasture 
on  the  grass,  and  have  not  come  to  an  agreement  with 
the  owner  of  the  field,  but  without  the  consent  of  the 
owner  (50)  have  pastured  the  sheep  on  the  grass,  the 
owner  of  the  field  shall  (55)  reap  his  field,  and  the  shep- 
herd who  pastured  the  sheep  on  the  field  without  the 
owner's  consent  shall  give  (60)  over  and  above  twenty 
GUR  of  corn  per  GAN  to  the  owner  of  the  field. 

§  58.  (65)  If,  after  the  sheep  have  gone  up  from  the 
meadow,  and  have  been  closed  within  (70)  the  gate,  a 
shepherd  have  turned  the  sheep  into  the  field,  and  have 
pastured  the  sheep  on  the  field,  (75)  the  shepherd  who 
had  made  them  feed  off  the  field  shall  keep  it,  and  at 
harvest  he  shall  measure  out  [Column  XVI]  (1)  sixty 
GUR  of  grain  per  GAN  to  the  owner  of  the  field. 

§  59.  If  a  man,  (5)  without  the  consent  of  the  owner 
of  an  orchard,  shall  cut  down  a  tree  in  a  man's  orchard 
he  shall  pay  one  half  mina  of  silver. 

§  60.  (10)  If  a  man  give  a  field  to  a  gardener  to  plant 
a  garden  and  the  gardener  plant  the   garden,  and  four 

§  56.  (39)  sum-ma  a-wi-Ium  (40)  me-e  ip-te-ma  (41)  ip-se-tim  §d 
ekil  i-te-su  (42)  me-e  us-ta-bil  (43)  1  GAN.  E  (44)  X  kur  §e'im 
(45)  i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§  57.  (4:6)  sum-ma  re'um  (47)  a-na  sa-am-mi  (48)  seni  sii-ku-lim 
(49)  it-ti  be-el  eklim  (50)  la  im-ta-gar-raa  (51)  ba-lura  be-el  ekiim 
(52)  eklara  seni  (53)  us-ta-ki-il  (54)  be-el  eklim  ekil-sii  (55)  i-is-si-id 
(56)  ro'iim  M  i-na  ba-lum  (57)  be-el  eklim  (58)  eklam  seni  (59)  u-sd- 
ki-lu  (60)  e-li-nu-um-ma  (61)  1  GAN.  E  (62)  XX  kur  se'im  (63)  a-na 
be-el  eklim  (64)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  58.  (65)  siun-ma  is-tu  senii  (66)  i-na  ugarim  (67)  i-te-li-a-nim 
(68)  ka-an-nu  ga-ma-ar-tim  (69)  i-na  abullim  (70)  it-ta-ab-la-lu 
(71)  re'um  seni  (72)  a-na  eklim  id-di-ma  (73)  eklam  seni  (74)  us-ta- 
ki-il  (75)  re'um  ekil  I'l-sa-ki-lu  (76)  i-na-sa-ar-ma  (77)  ina  ebiirim 
(78)  1  GAN.  E  [Column  XVI]  (1)  LX  kur  se'im  (2)  a-na  be-el  eklim 
(3)  i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§  59.  (4)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (5)  ba-Ium  be-el  kirim  (6)  i-na  kiri 
a-wi-lim  (7)  i-sa-am,ik-ki-is  (8)  misil  mane  kaspim  (9)  i-sa-kal 

§  60.  (10)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (11)  eklam  a-na  kirim  [z]a-ga-pf-im 
(12)  [a-n]a    §akinim    id-di-in     (13)  §akinum     (14)  kiram     iz-ku-up 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  417 

years  have  he  cared  for  the  garden,  (15)  in  the  fifth 
year  the  owner  of  the  garden  and  (20)  the  gardener  shall 
share  equally.  The  owner  shall  (25)  mark  off  his  share 
and  take  it. 

§  61.  If  the  gardener  have  not  planted  the  whole  field, 
but  (30)  left  a  waste  place,  they  shall  assign  the  waste 
space  to  his  portion. 

§  62.  If  he  have  not  planted  as  a  garden  the  field 
(35)  that  was  given  him,  if  it  was  arable  land,  the  gar- 
dener shall  measure  out  to  the  owner  of  the  field,  for  the 
years  during  (40)  which  it  was  neglected,  on  the  basis  of 
the  adjacent  fields.  Further,  he  shall  perform  (45)  the 
required  work  on  the  field  and  he  shall  restore  it  to  the 
owner  of  the  field. 

§  63.  If  the  field  were  unreclaimed  land,  he  shall 
(50)  perform  the  required  work  on  the  field  and  he  shall  re- 
store it  to  the  owner  of  the  field.  Further,  he  shall  measure 
out  ten  GUR  of  grain  per  GAN  (55)  for  each  year. 

§  64.  If  a  man  have  given  his  garden  to  (60)  a  gar- 
dener to  manage,  the  gardener  shall  give  to  the  owner 
of  the  garden  two  thirds  (65)  of  the  produce  of  the  gar- 
den as  long  as  he  holds  the  garden;  he  himself  shall 
(70)  take  one  third. 


(1.5)  Sattam  IV  fkam)  (16)  kiram  u-ra-ab-ba  CI 7)  i-na  i}a-mu-u§-tim 
(18)  §d-at-tim  (19)  be-el  kirim  (20)  u  §akinum  (21)  mi-it-Jia-ri-i§ 
(22)  i-zu-zu  (23)  be-el  kirim  (24)  zitta-su  (25)  i-na-za-ak-ma  (26)  i- 
li-ki 

§  61.  (27)  §um-ma  §akinum  (28)  eklam  i-na  za-ga-pi-im  (29)  la 
ig-mur-ma  (30)  ni-di-tam  i-zi-ib  (31)  ni-di-tam  (32)  a-na  li-ib-bi 
zitti-§u  (33)  i-§a-ka-nu-§um 

§  62.  (34)  sum-ma  eklam  (35)  M  in-na-ad-nu-sum  (36)  a-na  kirim 
la  iz-ku-up  (37)  sum-ma  abspnum  (38)  bilat  eklim  (39)  sd  sd-na-tim 
(40)  sd  in-na-du-ii  (41)  g^kinum  (42)  a-na  l)e-el  eklim  (43)  ki-ma 
i-te-su  (44)  i-ma-ad-da-ad  (45)  u  eklam  §i-ip-ra-am  (46)  i-ip-pi-e§- 
ma  (47)  a-na  be-el  eklim  u-ta-a-ar 

§  63.  (48)  sum-ma  ekil  nidOtim  (49)  eklam  §i-ip-ra-am  (50)  i-ip- 
pf-es-ma  (51)  a-na  be-el  eklim  (52)  u-ta-a-ar  (53)  ii  1  GAN.E 
(54)  X  kur  se'im  (55)  sd  sd-at-tim  (56)  is-ti-a-at  (57)  i-ma-ad-da-ad 

§  64.  (.58)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (59)  kira-§u  (60)  a-na  §akinim  (61)  a- 
na  ru-ku-bi-im  (62)  id-di-in  (63)  sakinum  (64)  a-di  kiram  sa-ab-tu 
(65)  i-na  bi-la-at  kir[im]  (66)  si-it-ti-in  (67)  a-na  be-el  kirirn  (68)  i- 
na-ad-di-in  (69)  §d-lu-us-tam  (70)  §ii-u  i-Ii-ki 


418  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  65.  If  the  gardener  have  not  properly  tilled  the 
garden,  and  have  diminished  the  produce,  he  shall 
measure  out  the  (75)  produce  of  the  garden  on  the  basis 
of  the  [Column  XVII]  (1)  adjacent  gardens. 

At  this  point  five  columns  of  the  text  have  been 
erased  (see  above,  p.  396),  only  the  beginnings  of  column 
XVII  being  now  visible.  Scheil  estimates  the  portion 
lost  at  about  thirty-five  sections,  and  this  is  probably 
approximately  correct.  The  sections  omitted  con- 
tained the  further  enactments  concerning  gardening, 
concerning  houses  let  to  tenants,  and  concerning  the 
relations  of  merchants  and  tenants,  which  continue  on 
the  obverse  of  the  monument.  The  missing  portions 
may  be  partially  restored  from  some  duplicate  frag- 
ments and  from  the  later  Assyrian  copies.  The  num- 
bering of  them  is,  however,  extremel}'  doubtful.  I 
have  marked  them  simply  by  the  letters  of  the  alphabet, 
and  have  begun  again  with  §  100  when  the  original 
begins.  The  number  100  is,  of  course,  doubtful,  though 
it  is  surely  approximately  correct. 

§  A.  If  a  man  have  borrowed  money  from  a  merchant, 
(and)  his  creditor  had  warned  him  (5)  to  pay;  and  he 
had  nought  to  give,  and  he  had  (10)  given  over  his 
garden  already  cultivated,  and  then  had  said,  "All  the 
dates,  which  are  produced  in  this  garden,  take  for  thy 
money,"  (15)  that  merchant  shall  not  assent.  The  dates, 
which  are  produced  in  the  garden,  only  the  possessor  of 
the  garden  (20)  may  take;  then  shall  he  pay  the  merchant 

§  65.  (71)  sum-ma  sakinum  (72)  kiram  la  li-ra-ak-ki-ib-ma 
(73)  lii-il-tam  um-ta-ti  (74)  sakinum  (75)  bi-la-at  kirim  (76)  a-na 
i-te-§u  [Column  XVII]  (1)  [i-ma-ad-da-ad] 

§  A.  (2)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (3)  kaspam  it-ti  tamkarim  il-ki-ma 
(4)  tarakar-su  (5)  i-si-ir-sii-ma  (6)  mi-im-ma  §a  na-da-nim  (7)  la 
i-ba-ds-si-sum  (8)  kira-su  is-tu  tar-ki-ib-tim  (9)  a-na  tamkarim 
(10)  id-di-in-ma  (11)  suluppi  ma-la  i-na  kirim  (12)  ib-ba-dl-§u-u 
(13)  a-na  kaspi-ka  (14)  ta-ba-al  ik-bi-sum  (15)  tamkarum  §u-ti 
(16)  li-ul  im-ma-gar  (17)  suluppi  sd  i-na  kirim  (18)  ib-ba-d§-§ii-ij 
(19)  be-el  kirim-ma  (20)  i-li-ki-ma  (21)  kaspam  li  sibat-zu  (22)  §a 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  419 

the  money,  including  the  interest,  in  accordance  with  his 
account,  (and)  the  remaining  dates,  (25)  which  are  pro- 
duced in  the  garden,  shall  the  possessor  of  the  garden 
take. 

§  B.  If  a  man  purpose  to  build  a  (30)  house,  (and)  his 
neighboring  (?)  property  (?)  [.    .     .] 

§C.   [(Column  XVIII  ?)    .    .    .]  he  shall  give  him. 

§  D.  If  a  man  (5)  give  produce,  silver,  or  movable 
goods  for  a  house,  with  the  vassalage  obligation,  and 
adjoining  the  house  of  his  neighbor,  he  shall  lose  all 
that  he  has  paid;  the  (10)  house  shall  return  to  its  (owner). 
If  the  house  be  not  bound  by  vassalage  obligation,  he  may 
buy  it;  produce,  silver,  or  movable  goods  he  may  give. 

§  E.  (15)  If  a  man  would  make  (?)  an  [.  .  .]  without 
the  permission  of  (his)  neighbor,  he  may  do  it  upon  his 
own  (?)  lot,  but  (20)  upon  his  neighbor's  lot  (he  may  do 
no  injury)., 

§  F.  [(35)  .  .  .]  the  possessor  [of  the  house  .  .  .] 
[.  .  .]  the  possessor  [of  the  house]  shall  replace  that 
[which     .     .     .] 

§G.   If    .     .     . 

§  H.^  (Beginning  wanting.)  "Thy  stolen  possession 
strengthen  (?)  if  one  take  it  away  from  thy  house"  (?) 

1  No  clear  meaning  has  yet  been  secured  from  this  law.  The  portion 
here  provisionally  translated  depends  chiefly  upon  Ungnad. 

pi  tup-pi-§u  (23)  tamkaram  i-ip-pa-al-ma  (24)  suluppi  wa-at-ru-tim 
(25)  §a  i-na  kirim  (26)  ib-ba-d,§-§u-u  (27)  be-el  kirJm-ma  (28)  i-l[i-ki] 

§  B.  (29)  sum-ma  a-[wi-lum]  (30)  bitam  i-ip[-pl-es-ma]  (31)  te- 
iju-su  [.    .     .]  (32)  Sd     .     .     . 

§  C.  [Column  XVITI]     ...[...     i-na]-di-[il]  sum 

§  D.  (1)  sum-ma  se'am  kaspam  u  bi-§a-am  (2)  a-na  bit  il-ki-im 
(3)  §a  bit  i-te-sii  (4)  sd  i-^d-am-mu  (5)  i-na-ad-di-in  (6)  i-na  mi-im- 
ma  (7)  §d  id-di-nu  (8)  i-te-el-li  (9)  bitum  a-na  [be-lf]-su  i-ta-ar 
(10)  sum-ma  bitum  su-u  (11)  il-kam  la  i-§u  (12)  i-sd-am  (13)  a-na 
bitim  su-a-ti  (14)  Se'am  kaspam  u  bi-ld-am  i-na-ad-di-[in] 

§  E.  (15)  sum-ma  a-wi-[lum]  (16)  ni-[.  .  .]  (17)  ba-lum  i-[te- 
§u  (?)]  i-te-[pu-u§]  (?)  (18)  i-na  bit  [ra-ma-ni-Sii  (?)]  (19)  i-te-[ip-pu- 
us]  (20)  a-na  [bit  i-te-§u]  (?)  (21)  [u-ul     .     .     .] 

§  F.  [.  .  .]  (36)  be-el  [bitim  .  .  .]  (37)  §um-ma  bi-  .  .  . 
(38)  be-el  [bitim]  (39)  mi-im-ma  [§a    .     .    .]  (40)  i-r[i-a-ab] 

§  G.  sum-ma 

§  H.  (50)  .      .      .      (51)  na-ba-al-ka-at    (?)-ka    (52)  da    (?)-ni-in 


420  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

(55)  .  .  .  the  owner  of  the  portion  uncultivated: 
"Cultivate  thy  uncultivated  portion;  from  (?)  thy  un- 
cultivated portion,  some  one  may  break  into  my 
[house]  (?)  (60)  ,    .    .    with  the  stolen  portion  [.    .    .] 

§  J.  [Column  XIX]  [.  .  .]  (25)  If  a  man  who  is  a 
tenant  has  paid  his  rent  complete  for  the  year  to  the 
owner  (30)  [of  the  house]  [and  thereupon]  the  owner  of 
the  house  have  given  notice  to  the  tenant  to  remove, 
before  the  expiration  of  the  lease,  (35)  the  owner  of  the 
house  shall  forfeit  (40)  the  money  which  the  tenant  has 
given  him  because  he  caused  the  tenant  to  remove  from 
his  house  before  the  expiration  of  his  time. 

[Here  follows  a  space  not  yet  supplied.] 

C.  Trade  and  Business  (§§  K-126) 
1.  Merchant  and  Peddler  (§§  K-107) 
§  K.  [Column  XXIII]  If  a  man  should  pay  produce  or 
[silver],  but  have  neither  produce  nor  silver  (10)  to  pay, 
but  have  chattels,  he  shall,  in  the  presence  of  witnesses, 
give  his  creditor  whatever  he  have  at  hand  (15)  as  he  has 
brought  it.  That  creditor  may  on  no  account  [refuse  it], 
but  (20)  shall  receive  it. 

§  100.   .     .     .     the  interest  of  the  money  as  much  as 

(53)  is  (?)-tu  bi-ti-ka  (54)  us  (?)-ba-la-ka-tu-nim  (55)  [a]-na  be-e[I 
ni]-di-tim  (56)  [n]i-di-it-ka  e-pu-us  (57)  [i§-t]u  ni-di-ti-ka  (58)  [bi  (?)]- 
ti  i-pa-al-la-su-nim  (59)  [.  .  .j-am  (GO)  [.  .  .]-am  is-ku-un 
(61)  [.  .  .]i-na  na-ba-[al-]ka-tim  (62)  [.  .  .]-kum  (63)  [kasp] 
ara(?) 

§  J.  [Column  XIX]  .  .  .  (25)  a-wi-lum  ds-bu-u[m]  (26)  kasap 
kisri-[su]  (27)  ga-am-ra-[am]  (28)  sd  §a-na-[at]  (29)  a-na  be-el  [bitim] 
(30)  id-di-[in-ma]  (31)  be-el  bitim  a-na  wa-[As-sa-bi-im]  (32)  i-na 
urai(mi)[-su]  (33)  la  ma-lu-tim  wa-s[a-am]  (34)  ik-ta-[bi]  (35)  be-el 
bitim  d[s-sum]  (36)  wa-jl§-§.a-[ba-am]  (37)  i-na  iimi[(mi)-su]  (38)  la 
ma-lu-[tim]  (39)  i-na  biti-su  u-[se-zu-u  (40)  i-na  kaspim  sa  wa-ds-sd 
[-bu-um]  (41)  id-di-[nu-,suni]  (42)  [i-te-el-li] 

§  K.  [Column  XXIII]  [sum-ma  a-wi-lum]  (7)  [se'am]  il  [kaspam] 
a-na  (8)  [.  .  .]-ma  (9)  se'am  [u]  kaspam  (10)  a-na  [.  .  .]  la  i-§u 
(11)  bi-sd-am-ma  i-§u  (12)  mi-im-ma  sd  (?)  ga-ti-su  (13)  i-ba-ds-sii-ii 
(14)  ma-|ja-ar  si-bi  (15)  ki-ma  ub-ba  (?)-lum  (?)  (16)  a-na  tamkari 
[-sv'i]  (17)  i-na-ad-di-[in]  (IS)  tamkarum  [sii-il]  (19)  ul  up-[pa-as-ma] 
(20)  i-majj-[b''i'-!ir] 

§  100.  [Column  I,  r.]  (1)  si-ba-a-at  kaspim  (2)  ma-la  il-ku-u  (3) 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  421 

he  took  he  shall  write  down,  and  he  shall  reckon  on  a 
day  and  (5)  shall  make  returns  to  the  merchant. 

§  101.  If  he  have  not  (10)  met  with  success  where  he 
goes,  the  agent  shall  double  the  amount  of  money  he 
took  and  give  it  to  the  merchant. 

§  102.  (15)  If  a  merchant  have  given  money  to  an 
agent  as  a  favor,  and  the  latter  met  with  (20)  a  reverse 
where  he  has  gone,  he  shall  return  the  principal  of  the 
money  to  the  merchant. 

§  103.  If,  when  he  have  (25)  gone  on  a  journey,  an 
enemy  has  robbed  him  of  whatever  he  was  carrying,  the 
agent  shall  (30)  swear  by  the  name  of  the  god,  and  shall 
go  free. 

§  104.  If  a  merchant  have  given  to  an  agent  grain, 
wool,  oil,  or  (35)  goods  of  any  kind  to  traffic  in,  the  agent 
shall  write  down  the  price  and  hand  over  (the  money) 
(40)  to  the  merchant.  The  agent  shall  take  a  sealed 
memorandum  for  the  money  which  (45)  he  has  given  to 
the  merchant. 

§  105.  If  an  agent  have  forgotten,  and  have  not  taken 
a  sealed  memorandum  of  the  money  which  (50)  he  has 
given  to  the  merchant,  the  money  not  receipted  for  shall 
not  be  placed  to  his  account. 

i-sa-at-tar-ma  (4)  umi(mi)-su  (5)  i-ma-an-nu-u-ma  (6)  tamkar-su  (7) 
i-ip-pa-al 

§  101.  (8)  §um-ma  a-§ar  il-Ii-ku  (0)  ne-me-lam  (10)  la  i-ta-mar 
(11)  kasap  il-ku-u  (12)  us-ta-sa-na-ma  (13)  samallum  a-na  tamkarim 
(14)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  102.  (15)  sum-ma  tamkarum  (16)  a-na  samallim  (17)  kaspara 
a-na  ta-ad-mi-ik-tim  (18)  it-ta-di-in-ma  (19)  a-sar  il-li-ku  (20)  bi-ti- 
ik-tam  (21)  i-ta-mar  (22)  ga-ga-ad  kaspim  (23)  a-na  tamkarim  u-ta-ar 

§  103.  (24)  §um-ma  Jjar-ra-nam  (25)  i-na  a-la-ki-sii  (26)  na-ak- 
ru-um  (27)  mi-im-ma  M  na-s\i-u  (28)  us-ta-ad-di-sii  (29)  samallum 
ni-is  i-lim  (30)  i-za-kar-ma  (31)  il-ta-ds-sar 

§  104.  (32)  §um-ma  tamkarum  (33)  a-na  samallim  (34)  §e'am 
Sipiitam  .^amnam  (3.5)  u  mi-im-ma  bi-sa-am  (36)  a-na  pa-sa-ri-im 
(37)  id-di-in  (38)  samallum  kaspam  (39)  i-sa-at-tar-ma  (40)  a-na 
tamkarim  (41)  u-ta-ar  (42)  Samallum  ka-ni-ik  kaspim  (43)  sA  a-na 
tamkarim  (44)  i-na-ad-di-nu  (45)  i-li-ki 

§  105.  (46)  sum-ma  samallum  (47)  i-te-gi-ma  (48)  ka-ni-ik  kaspim 
(49)  M  a-na  tamkarim  (50)  id-di-nu  (51)  la  il-te-ki  (52)  kasap  la 
ka-ni-ki-im  (53)  a-na  ni-ik-ka-az-zi-im  (54)  li-ul  i§-§d-ak-ka-an 


422  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  106.  (55)  If  an  agent  have  taken  money  from  a 
merchant,  and  have  a  dispute  with  the  merchant, 
(60)  that  merchant  shall  bring  the  agent  to  account 
before  the  god  and  witnesses  for  the  money  obtained, 
and  the  agent  shall  give  to  the  merchant  three  fold  the 
money  (65)  that  he  has  taken. 

§  107.  If  a  merchant  have  wronged  an  agent,  and 
(70)  the  agent  has  returned  to  his  merchant  whatever 
the  merchant  has  [Column  II,  r.]  (1)  given  him,  but  the 
merchant  (5)  have  denied  what  the  agent  has  given  him, 
that  agent  shall  bring  the  merchant  to  account  before 
the  god  and  witnesses,  and  the  merchant,  because  (10)  he 
disputed  with  his  agent,  shall  give  to  him  six  fold  the 
amount  which  he  obtained. 

2.  Wine  Selling  (§§  108-111) 

§  108.  (15)  If  a  wine  merchant*  have  not  received 
grain  as  the  price  of  drink,  but  if  she  receive  money  by 
the  great  stone  (i.  e.,  weight),  or  make  the  (20)  measure 
for  drink  smaller  than  the  measure  for  corn,  they  shall 
call  that  wine  seller  to  account,  and  they  shall  throw 
her  into  the  water.^ 


1  The  word  for  "wine  merchant"  is  feminine. 

*  Ungnad  expresses  doubt  as  to  the  meaning  of  §  108.  The  transla- 
tion here  given  seems  to  me  reasonably  sure. 

§  106.  (55)  sum-ma  samallum  (56)  kaspam  it-ti  tamkarim  (57)  il- 
ki-ma  (.58)  tamkar-su  (59)  it-ta-ki-ir  (60)  tamkarum  sii-u  (61)  i-na 
ma-Jjar  i-lim  il  si-bi  (62)  i-na  kaspim  li-ki-im  (63)  samallam  u-ka-aa- 
ma  (64)  Samallum  kaspam  (65)  ma-la  il-ku-ii  (66)  a-du  III-su  a-na 
tamkarim  (67)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  107.  (68)  sum-ma  tamkarum  (69)  samallam  i-ki-ip-ma 
(70)  Samallum  mi-im-ma  (71)  §d  tamkarum  id-di-nu-sum  (72)  a-na 
tamkari-sii  [Column  II,  r.]  (1)  ut-te-ir  (2)  tamkarum  mi-im-ma 
(3)  Sa  samallum  (4)  id-di-nu-.sum  (5)  it-ta-ki-ir-su  (6)  samallum  su-ii 
(7)  i-na  ma-Jjar  i-lim  il  si-bi  (8)  tamkaram  u-ka-an-ma  (9)  tamkarum 
^§-§um  samalla-Sii  (10)  ik-ki-ru  (11)  mi-im-ma  sa  il-ku-u  (12)  a-du 
VI-M  (13)  a-na  samallim  (14)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  108.  (15)  sum-ma  sinnisat  kurunnim  (?)  (16)  a-na  Sim  sikarim 
(17)  se'am  la  im-ta-ljar  (18)  i-na  abnim  ra-lii-tim  (19)  kaspam  im- 
ta-bar  (20)  iJ  maljir  Sikarim  (21)  a-na  maljir  se'im  um-ta-ti 
(22)  sinnisat  kurunnim  Sii-a-ti  (23)  li-ka-an-nu-si-ma  (24)  a-na  me-e 
(25)  i-na-[ad-d]u-u-Si 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  423 

§  109.  If  outlaws  have  gathered  in  the  house  of  a  wine 
merchant,  and  she  do  not  arrest  (30)  these  outlaws  and 
bring  them  to  the  palace,  that  wine  seller  shall  be  (35)  put 
to  death. 

§  110.  If  a  female  votary,  who  is  not  living  in  a 
convent,  have  opened  a  wine  shop,  or  (40)  have  en- 
tered a  wine  shop  for  drink,  they  shall  burn  that 
woman. 

§  111.  (45)  If  a  wine  seller  have  given  60  KA  of  drink 
at  harvest  time  on  credit,  she  shall  receive  50  KA  of 
grain. 

3.  Transport  of  Goods  (§  112) 
§  112.  (50)  If  a  man  be  away  on  a  journey,  and  he  give 
silver,  gold,  stones,  or  portable  property  (55)  to  a 
man,  and  have  caused  him  to  take  them  for  trans- 
port, and  if  that  man  (60)  do  not  deliver  that  which 
was  to  be  transported  where  it  was  to  be  trans- 
ported, but  take  it  to  himself,  the  owner  of  the  goods 
to  be  transported  shall  call  (65)  that  man  to  account 
for  the  goods  to  be  transported  which  he  did  not  de- 
liver, and  (70)  that  man  shall  deliver  to  the  owner  of 
the  transported  goods  five  fold  the  amount  which  was 
given  to  him. 

§  109.  (26)  sum-[m]a  sinnisat  kurunnim  (27)  sa-ar-ru-tum  (28) 
i-na  blti-sa  (29)  it-tar-ka-su-ma  (30)  sa-ar-ru-tira  su-nu-ti  (31)  la  is- 
sa-ab-tam-ma  (32)  a-na  ekallim  (33)  la  ir-di-a-am  (34)  sinnisat 
kurunnim  si-i  (35)  id-da-ak 

§  110.  (36)  sum-ma  i.sippatum  entum  (37)  §a  i-na  gagim  (38)  la 
wa-as-ba-at  (39)  bit  kurunnim  ip-te-te  (40)  u  lu  a-na  sikarim 
(41)  a-na  bit  kurunnim  (42)  i-te-ru-ub  (43)  a-wi-il-tam"  su-a-ti 
(44)  i-kal-Iu-u-si 

§  111.  (45)  sum-ma  sinnisat  kurunnim  (46)  60  ka  piJiina  (47)  a-na 
ki-ip-tim  id-di-in  (48)  i-na  ebiirim  (49)  50  ka  se'im  i-li-ki 

§  112.  (50)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (51)  i-na  ijar-ra-nim  (52)  wa-Si-ib- 
ma  (53)  kaspam  l^uriisam  abnam  (54)  u  bi-is  ga-ti-sii  (55)  a-na 
a-wi-lim  (56)  id-di-in-ma  (57)  a-na  si-bu-ul-tim  (58)  u-sd-bil-.su 
(59)  a-wi-Ium  §u-u  (60)  mi-im-ma  §a  su-bu-lu  (61)  a-sar  sil-bu-lu 
(62)  la  id(-di)-in-ma  (63)  it-ba-al  (64)  be-el  si-bu-ul-tim  (65)  a-wi- 
lam  su-a-ti  (66)  i-na  mi-im-ma  (67)  sd  sii-bu-lu-ma  (68)  la  id-di-nu 
(69)  u-ka-an-nu-su-ma  (70)  a-wi-lum  sil-u  (71)  a-du  V-su  mi-im-ma 
(72)  sd  in-na-ad-nu-sum  (73)  a-na  be-el  si-bu-ul-tim  (74)  i-na-ad- 
di-in 


424  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

4.  Debt  (§§  113-119) 

§  113.  (75)  If  a  man  have  a  [debt]  of  grain  or  money 
against  a  man,  [Column  III,  r.]  (1)  and  if  he  take  grain 
without  the  consent  of  the  owner  from  the  heap  or  from 
the  (5)  store,  they  shall  call  that  man  to  account  for 
taking  the  grain,  without  the  consent  of  the  owner,  from 
the  heap  or  from  the  (10)  store,  and  he  shall  restore  as 
much  grain  as  he  took,  and  he  shall  forfeit  (15)  all  that 
he  has  lent,  whatever  it  be. 
^  §  114.  If  a  man  do  not  have  a  (debt)  of  grain  or  money 
against  (20)  a  man,  and  if  he  seize  him  for  debt,  for  each 
seizure  he  shall  pay  one  third  of  a  (25)  mina  of  silver. 
^  §  115.   If  a  man  have  a    (debt)    of  grain  or  money 

against  a  man,  and  (30)  he  seize  him  for  debt,  and  the 
one  seized  die  a  natural  death  in  the  house  of  him  who 
seized  him,  (35)  no  case  lies. 

§  116.  If  the  one  seized  die  in  the  house  of  him  who 
seized  him  (40)  of  blows  or  of  want,  the  owner  of  the  one 
seized  shall  (45)  call  the  merchant  to  account;  and  if  it  be 
a  son  of  a  freedman  (that  died)  they  shall  put  his  son  to 
death;  if  it  be  a  man's  servant  (that  has  died)  (50)  he 
shall  pay  one  third  of  a  mina  of  silver  and  he  shall  forfeit 
whatever  amount  he  had  lent. 

§  113.  (75)  lum-ma  a-wi-lum  (76)  e-li  a-wi-lim  [Column  III,  r.] 
(1)  se'am  ii  kaspam  i-Sii-ma  (2)  i-na  ba-Ium  be-el  se'im  (3)  i-na  na- 
d§-pa-ki-im  (4)  u  lu  i-na  ma-as-ka-nim  (5)  se'am  il-te-ki  (6)  a-wi-lam 
§u-a-ti  (7)  i-na  ba-lum  be-el  §e'im  (8)  i-na  na-as-pa-ki-im  (9)  u  lu 
i-na  maskanim  (10)  i-na  se'im  li-ki-im  (11)  u-ka-an-nu-su-ma 
(12)  §e'am  ma-la  il-ku-ii  (13)  u-ta-ar  (14)  ix  i-na  mi-im-ma  §um-su 
(15)  ma-la  id-di-nu  (16)  i-te-el-li 

§  114.  (17)  §um-ma  a-wi-Ium  (18)  e-li  a-wi-lim  (19)  se'am  il 
kaspam  (20)  la  i-sii-ma  (21)  ni-pu-zu  it-te-pf  (22)  a-na  ni-pu-tim 
(23)  il-ti-a-at  (24)  ^  mane  kaspim  (25)  i-sd-kal 

§  115.  (26)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (27)  e-li  a-wi-lim  (28)  se'am  iJ 
kaspam  (29)  i-Sii-raa  (30)  ni-pu-zu  ip-pf-ma  (31)  ni-pu-tum  (32)  i-na 
bit  ne-pf-§d.  (33)  i-na  si-ma-ti-§d  (34)  im-tu-ut  (35)  di-nu-um  M-ii 
(36)  ru-gu-um-ma-am  (37)  li-ul  i-§u 

§  116.  (38)  §ura-ma  ni-pu-tum  (39)  i-na  bit  ne-pf-.^d,  (40)  i-na  ma- 
fea-zi-im  (41)  li  lu  i-na  u.^^-Su-Si-im  (42)  im-tu-ut  (43)  be-el  ni-pu-tim 
(44)  tamkar-sii  (45)  u-ka-an-ma  (46)  sum-ma  mar  a-wi-lim  (47 >  mar- 
Su  i-du-uk-ku  (48)  §um-ma  warad  a-wi-lim  (49)  J  mane  kaspim 
(50)  i-§d-kal  (51)  ii  i-na  mi-im-ma  §um-§u  (52)  ma-la  id-di-nu 
(53)  i-te-el-li 


THE  CODE  OF  HA^MMURAPI  425 

§  117.  If  a  man  be  (55)  in  debt,  and  sell  his  wife,  his  son, 
or  his  daughter  for  the  money,  or  has  handed  them  over 
(60)  to  service,  for  three  years  they  shall  work  in  the 
house  of  their  purchaser  or  exploiter;  in  the  fourth 
(65)  year  they  shall  be  set  at  liberty. 

§  118.  If  he  have  handed  over  a  male  or  female  slave 
(70)  to  service,  and  if  the  merchant  transfer  or  sell  such 
a  slave,  no  case  lies. 

§  119.  If  a  man  be  (75)  in  debt,  and  he  have  handed 
over  for  the  money  a  female  slave  who  has  borne  him 
children,  the  owner  of  the  slave  (i.  e.,  the  man  in  debt) 
[Column  IV,  r.]  (1)  shall  repay  the  money  which  the 
merchant  paid  him,  and  he  shall  ransom  his  female  slave. 

5.  Storage  and  Deposit  (§§  120-126) 
§  120.  If  a  man  have  heaped  up  (5)  his  grain,  for 
storage,  in  the  house  of  a  man,  and  an  accident  happen  to 
the  granary,  or  the  (10)  owner  of  the  house  has  opened 
the  granary  and  taken  grain,  or  has  disputed  as  to 
(15)  the  amount  of  grain  that  was  heaped  up  in  his 
house,  the  owner  of  the  grain  shall  declare  his  grain  in 
the  presence  of  the  god,  and  the  owner  of  the  house  shall 
double  the  (20)  amount  of  grain  which  he  took  and 
restore  it  to  the  owner  of  the  grain. 

§  117.  (54)  sum-ma  a-wi-lam  (55)  e-'i-il-tum  (56)  is-ba-zu-ma 
(57)  assat-zu  mar-su  u  marat-zu  (58)  a-na  kaspim  id-di-in  (59)  d  lu 
a-na  ki-is-sa-a-tim  (60)  it-ta-an-di-in  (61)  sattam  ...  (kam)  (62)  bit 
§d,-a-a-ma-ni-su-nu  (63)  u  ka-si-§i-su-nu  (64)  i-ip-pl-su  i-na  ri-bu-tim 
(65)  sa-at-tim  (66)  an-du-ra-ar-su-nu  (67)  is-sa-ak-ka-an 

§  118  (68)  sum-ma  wardam  u  lu  amtam  (69)  a-na  ki-i§-sd-tim 
(70)  it-ta-an-di-in  (71)  tamkarum  u-§e-te-ik  (72)  a-na  kaspim  i-na- 
ad-din  (73)  li-ul  ib-ba-gar 

§  119.  (74)  sum-ma  a-wi-lam  (75)  e-'i-il-tum  (76)  is-ba-zu-ma 
(77)  amat-zu  §a  marl  ul-du-§um  (78)  a-na  kaspim  it-ta-din  [Column 
IV,  r.]  (1)  kasap  tamkarum  is-ku-lu  (2)  be-el  amtim  i-sd-kal-ma 
(3)  amat-zu  i-pa-tar 

§  120.  (4)  sum-ma  a-wi-lura  (5)  se'a-su  a-na  na-ds-pa-ku-tim 
(6)  i-na  bit  a-wi-lim  (7)  i§-pu-uk-ma  (8)  i-na  ga-ri-tim  (9)  i-ib-bu- 
li-um  it-tab-si  (10)  ii  lu  be-el  bitim  (11)  na-.as-pa-kam  ip-te-ma 
(12)  se'am  il-ki  (13)  u  lu  se'am  sa  i-na  biti-su  (14)  il-sd-ap-ku  (15)  a- 
na  ga-am-ri-im  (16)  it-ta-ki-ir  (17)  be-el  se'im  ma-jjar  i-lim  (18)  §e'a- 
M  u-ba-ar-ma  (19)  be-el  bitim  (20)  se'am  s;l  il-ku-ii  (21)  us-ta-sd- 
na-ma  (22)  a-na  be-el  se'im  (23)  i-na-ad-di-in 


426  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  121.  If  a  man  have  heaped  up  grain  (25)  in  the 
house  of  another,  he  shall  give  as  the  price  of  storage 
five  KA  of  grain  per  GUR  (30)  per  year. 

§  122.  If  a  man  have  given  to  another  (35)  on  deposit 
silver,  gold,  or  anything  whatever,  whatever  he  gives  he 
shall  show  to  witnesses  and  fix  (40)  the  contract  and 
(then)  make  the  deposit. 

§  123.  If  a  man  have  given  on  deposit  without  wit- 
nesses or  (45)  contract,  and  at  the  place  of  deposit  they 
dispute  with  him,  (50)  no  case  lies. 

§  124.  If  a  man  have  given  to  another  on  deposit 
(55)  silver,  gold,  or  anything  whatever  in  the  presence 
of  witnesses,  and  the  latter  (60)  dispute  with  him 
(i.  e.,  deny  it),  they  shall  call  that  man  to  account,  and 
whatever  he  has  disputed  he  shall  make  up  and  (65)  re- 
pay double. 

§  125.  If  a  man  have  given  anything  of  his  on  deposit, 
and  at  the  place  of  deposit,  (70)  either  by  burglary  or 
pillage,  something  of  his  has  been  lost  along  with  some- 
thing (75)  of  the  owner  of  the  house,  the  owner  of  the 
house  who  has  been  negligent  and  has  lost  what  was 
given  him  on  deposit  shall  make  good   (the  loss)    and 

§  121.  (24)  §uin-ma  a-wi-lum  (25)  i-na  bit  a-wi-Iim  (26)  se'am 
is-pu-uk  (27)  i-na  §d-na-at  (28)  a-na  I  kur  Se'im  V  ka  §e'im  (29)  idi 
na-ds-pa-ki-im  (30)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§122.  (31)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (32)  a-na  a-wi-lim  (33)  kaspam 
bur^sam  (34)  u  mi-im-ma  Sum-sii  (35)  a-na  ma-sa-ru-tim  (36)  i-na- 
ad-di-in  (37)  mi-im-ma  ma-la  (38)  i-na-ad-di-nu  (39)  si-bi  u-kdl-lam 
(40)  ri-ik-sa-tim  (41)  i-§d-ak-ka-an-ma  (42)  a-na  ma-sa-ru-tim  (43)  i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§  123.  (44)  sum-ma  ba-Ium  §i-bi  (45)  ii  ri-ik-sa-tim  (46)  a-na 
ma-sa-ru-tim  (47)  id-di-in-ma  (48)  a-lar  id-di-nu  (49)  it-ta-ak-ru-§ii 
(50)  di-nu-um  su-ii  (51)  ru-gu-um-ma-am  (52)  u-ul  i-§u 

§124.  (53)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (54)  a-na  a-wi-lim  (55)  kaspam 
burasam  (56)  il  mi-im-ma  §um-§u  (57)  ma-Jjar  §i-bi  (58)  a-na  ma- 
sa-ru-tim  (59)  id-di-in-ma  (60)  it-ta-ki-ir-§u  (61)  a-wi-lam  §u-a-ti 
(62)  u-ka-an-nu-su-ma  (63)  mi-im-ma  sd  ik-ki-ru  (64)  u§-ta-§d-na- 
ma  (65)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  125.  (66)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (67)  mi-im-ma-su  (68)  a-na  ma-sa- 
ru-tim  id-di-in-ma  (69)  a-sar  id-di-nu  (70)  il  lu  i-na  pf-il-§i-im 
(71)  II  lu  i-na  na-ba-  (72)  al-ka-at-tim  (73)  mi-im-mu-,§u  (74)  it-ti 
mi-im~me-e  (75)  be-el  bitim  ijj-ta-li-ik  be-el  bitim  §d  i-gu-ma 
(76)  mi-im-ma  §a  a-na  (77)  ma-sa-ru-tim  id-di-nu-§um-ma  (78)  u- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  427 

restore  it  [Column  V,  r.]  (1)  to  the  owner  of  the  goods. 
The  owner  of  the  house  (5)  shall  seek  out  whatever  has 
been  lost  and  shall  take  it  from  the  thief. 

§  126.  If  a  man  have  lost  (10)  nothing  of  his,  but  say- 
that  he  has  lost  something,  (15)  he  shall  declare  his 
(alleged)  loss  before  the  god,  and  (20)  whatever  he  has 
claimed  he  shall  pay  as  a  forfeit  double  his  claim. 

III.  PERSON  (§§  127-282) 

A.  The  Family  (§§  127-195) 

1.  Man  and  Wife  (§§  127-164) 

§  127.    (25)  If  a   man  have   caused   the  finger  to  be 

pointed  against  a  votary  or  against  the  wife  of  another, 

and  have  not  justified  himself,  they  shall  bring  (30)  that 

man  before  the  judge  and  cut  the  hair  from  his  temples. 

§  128.    (35)  If  a  man  have  taken  a  wife,  and  have  not  ^ 
arranged  with  her  the   (marriage)    contracts,    (40)  that 
woman  is  not  a  (legal)  wife. 

§  129.  If  the  wife  of  a  man  be  taken  (45)  lying  with  ^\o\ 

another  man,  they  shall  bind  them  and  throw  them  into  \^ 

the  water.  If  the  (50)  husband  of  the  woman  would  save 
his  wife,  so  also  may  the  king  save  his  male  servant.  * 

feal-li-ku  (79)  u-sd-lam-ma  [Column  V,  r.]  (1)  a-na  be-el  namkurim 
(2)  i-ri-a-ab  (3)  be-el  bitim  (4)  mi-im-ma-§ii  Jjal-ga-am  (5)  is-te-ne- 
i-ma  (6)  [it]-ti  §ar-ra-g[a]-m-su  (7)  i-li-ki 

§  126.  (8)  §um-ma  [a]-wi-lum  (9)  mi-im-mu-§u  (10)  la  ba- 
li-i[k-m]a  (11)  mi-im-[mu-u-a]  (12)  Jja-li-ik  ik-ta-bi  (13)  ba-ab-ta-M 
(14)  li-te-ib-bi-ir  (15)  ki-ma  mi-im-mu-§u  (16)  la  Jjal-ku  (17)  ba-ab- 
ta-sii  (18)  i-na  ma-Jjar  i-lim  (19)  u-ba-ar-su-ma  (20)  mi-im-ma 
(21)  §ii  ir-gu-mu  (22)  us-ta-sa-na-ma  (23)  a-na  ba-ab-ti-§u  (24)  i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§  127.  (25)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (26)  e-li  entim  (27)  il  d,§-§d,-at  a-wi- 
lim  (28)  li-ba-nam  u-sa-at-ri-is-ma  (29)  la  uk-ti-in  (30)  a-wi-lam  M- 
a-ti  (31)  ma-^ar  da-a-a-ni  (32)  i-na-ad-du-u-§u  (33)  li  mu-ut-ta-zu 
(34)  u-gal-la-bu 

§128.  (35)  §um-ma  aw-i-lum  (36)  d§-M-tara  (37)  i-Jju-uz-ma 
(38)  ri-ik-sa-ti-§d  (39)  la  is-ku-un  (40)  sinni§tum  §i-i  (41)  li-ul 
d§-§d-at 

§  129.  (42)  sum-ma  {l§-ld,-at  a-wi-lim  (43)  it-ti  zi-ka-ri-im  (44)  §d- 
ni-im  (45)  i-na  i-tu-lim  (46)  it-ta-as-bat  (47)  i-ka-zu-.lu-nu-ti-ma 
(48)  a-na  me-e  (49)  i-na-ad-du-u-§u-nu-ti  (50)  §um-ma  be-el  d.^-§d- 
tim  (51)  ds-sa-zu  li-ba-la-at  (52)  il  §ar-ru-um  (53)  warad-zu  u-ba- 
la-at 


c 


428  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  130.   If  a  man  have  forced  the  (betrothed)  (55)  wife    '' 
of  another  who  has  not  known  a  male  and  is  dwelling  in 
her  father's  house,  and  (60)  has  lain  in  her  bosom  and 
they  have  caught  him,  that  man  shall  be   (65)  put  to 
death  and  that  woman  shall  go  free. 

§  13  L  If  a  man  have  accused  (70)  his  wife,  and  she  i ' 
has  not  been  taken  lying  with  another  man,  she  shall 
take  (75)  an  oath  in  the  name  of  the  god  and  she  shall 
return  to  her  house. 

§  132.   If  the  finger  have  been  pointed  (80)  at  a  man's  ^ 
wife  on  account  of  another  man,  and  she  have  not  been     « 
taken  [Column  VI,  r.]   (1)  lying  with  another  man,  for 
her  husband's   sake   she   shall  plunge  (5)  into  the  holy 
river  (lit.,  river-god). 

§  133a.   If  a  man  have  been  taken  prisoner,  yet  there 
(10)  be  still  food  in  his  house,  his  [wife]  her  [husband  (?)] 
.     She  shall  [(15)  take  care  of]  her  [possessions]; 
into  another  house  she  may  not  enter. 

§  133b.  If  that  woman  have  not  (20)  taken  care  of 
her  possessions,  but  have  entered  another  house,  that 
woman  they  shall  convict,  (25)  and  cast  her  into  the 
water. 

§  134.   If  a  man  have  been  taken  prisoner,  and  there 

§  130.  (54)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (55)  d§-sd-at  a-wi-lim  (56)  §d  zi-ka- 
ra-am  (57)  la  i-du-u-ma  (58)  i-na  bit  a-bi-§a  (59)  wa-as-ba-at 
(60)  u-kab-bfl-§i-ma  (61)  i-na  su-ni-sd  (62)  it-ta-ti-il-ma  (63)  is-sa-ab- 
tu-§u  (64)  a-wi-lum  §u-u  (65)  id-da-ak  (66)  sinniStum  gi-i  (67)  u-ta- 
d§-§ar 

§  131.  (68)  sum-ma  ds-stl-at  (69)  a-wi-lira  (70)  mu-za  vi-ub-bi-ir- 
§i-ma  (71)  it-ti  zi-ka-ri-im  sd-ni-im  (72)  i-na  li-tu-lim  (73)  la  is-sa- 
bi-it  (74)  ni-is  i-lim  (75)  i-za-kar-ma  (76)  a-na  blti-sd  i-ta-ar 

§  132.  (77)  sum-ma  d§-§fl-at  (78)  a-wi-Iim  (79)  As-simi  zi-ka-ri-im 
§d-ni-im  (80)  li-ba-nu-um  (81)  e-li-sd  (82)  it-ta-ri-is-ma  (83)  it-ti  zi- 
ka-ri-im  [Column  VI,  r.]  (1)  §ii-m-im  (2)  i-na  li-tu-lim  (3)  la  it-ta- 
as-ba-at  (4)  a-na  mu-ti-sjl  (5)  (ilu)  Naram  (6)  i-sii-al-Ii 

§  133a.  (7)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (8)  is-§4-li-il-ma  (9)  i-na  blti-§u 
(10)  §d  a-ka-lim  (1 1)  i-bd,-a§-ii  (12)  [ds-sd]-zu  (13)  [.  .  .]-za  [.  .  .]- 
at  (14)  [ii  namkur  (?)-§]d  (15)  [i-na-sa-a]r  (16)  [a-na  bitim  §d-ni-i]in 
(17)  [li-ul  i-ir-r]u-ub 

§  133b.  (18)  §[um-m]a  sinnistum  si-i  (19)  [nam]kur-sd  (20)  la  is- 
Bur-ma  (21)  a-na  bitim  §d-ni-im  (22)  i-te-ru-ub  (23)  sinnistam  §u- 
a-ti  (24)  u-ka-an-nu-§i-ma  (25)  a-na  me-e  (26)  i-na-ad-du-u-si 

§  134.  (27)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum   (28)  i§-§d-li-il-ma   (29)  i-na  biti-M 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  429 

be  no   (30)  food  in  his  house,  and  his  wife  enter  into ' 
another  house,  (35)  that  woman  has  no  blame. 

§  135.  If  a  man  have  been  taken  prisoner,  and  there 
be  no  (40)  food  in  his  house,  and  (45)  his  wife  have 
entered  into  the  house  of  another  and  have  borne 
children,  if  later  her  husband  have  returned  and 
(50)  regained  his  city,  that  woman  shall  return  to 
her  first  husband.  The  children  shall  follow  (55)  their 
father. 

§  136.  If  a  man  have  left  his  city  and  fled,  and 
(60)  afterward  his  wife  have  entered  into  another 
house,    if    that    man    (65)  have    returned    and    would 

(70)  take  his  wife,  the  wife  of  the  truant  shall  not  return 
to  her  husband  because  he  hated  his  city  and  fled. 

§  137.  If  a  man  have  set  his  face  (75)  to  put  away  a 
concubine  who  has  borne  him  children  or  a  wife  who 
has  presented  (80)  him  with  children,  he  shall  return  to 
that  woman  her  marriage  portion.  Further,  he  shall 
give  to  her  the  usufruct  of  (85)  field,  garden,  and  goods, 
[Column  VII,  r.]  (1)  and  she  shall  bring  up  her  children; 
from  the  time  that  her  children  (5)  are  grown  up,  from 
whatever  is  given  to  her  children  they  shall  give  to  her 

(30)  §d,  a-ka-li-im  (31)  la  i-ba-ds-§i  (32)  d§-sa-zu  (33)  a-na 
bitim  §d,-ru-im  (34)  i-ir-ru-ub  (35)  sinni§tum  §i-i  (36)  ar-nam  u-ul 
i-§u 

§  135.  (37)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (38)  i§-§d,-li-il-ma  (39)  i-na  biti-§ii 
(40)  §d  a-ka-Ii-im  (41)  la  i-ba-ds-Si  (42)  a-na  pa-ni-lii  (43)  dl-§d-zu 
(44)  a-na  bitim  §d-ni-im  (45)  i-te-ru-ub-ma  (46)  mart  it-ta-Ia-ad 
(47)  i-na  wa-ar-ka  (48)  mu-za  it-tu-ra-am-ma  (49)  41-§(i  (50)  ik-ta- 
a§-dam  (51)  sinni§tum  §i-i  (52)  a-na  Jja-wi-ri-sd  (53)  i-ta-ar 
(54)  maril  wa-ar-ki  (55)  a-bi-§u-nu  (56)  i-il-la-ku 

§  136.  (57)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (58)  al-su  id-di-ma  (59)  it-ta-bi-it 
(60)  wa-ar-ki-sii  (61)  as-sa-zu  (62)  a-na  bitim  ia-ni-im  (63)  i-te-ru- 
ub  (64)  sum-ma  a-wi-Ium  §u-u  (65)  it-tu-ra-am-ma  (66)  d,§-§a-zu 
(67)  is-sa-ba-at    (68)  d§-sum    al-sii    (69)  i-zi-ru-ma    (70)  in-na-bi-tu 

(71)  a^-sd-at  mu-na-ab-tim  (72)  a-na  mu-ti-sd  (73)  li-ul  i-ta-ar 

§  137.  (74)  §um-ma  a-wi-Ium  (75)  a-na  (sinnisat)  SU.  GE-tim 
(76)  §d  mart  ul-du-§um  il  lu  a§§atim  Id  mart  (77)  u-§ar-§u-M 
(78)  e-si-bi-im  (79)  pa-ni-sii  (80)  i§-ta-ka-an  (81)  a-na  sinni§tim  §u- 
a-ti  (82)  §e-ri-ik-ta-sd  (83)  u-ta-ar-ru-§i-im  (84)  ii  mu-ut-ta-at 
(85)  eklim  kirim  il  bi-§i-im  [Column  "\^II,  r.]  (1)  i-na-ad-di-nu-§i-im- 
ma  (2)  mart-§d  (3)  u-ra-ab-ba  (4)  i§-tu  mart-sd  (5)  lir-ta-ab-bu-u 
(6)  i-na  mi-im-ma  (7)  §d  a-na  mart-§d  (8)  in-na-ad-nu  (9)  si-it-tam 


430  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

a  portion  (10)  like  that  of  one  son,  and  the  man  of  her 
choice  may  marry  her. 

§  138.  If  a  man  would  put  away  (15)  his  wife  who  '^ 
has  not  borne  him  children  he  shall  give  her  money 
(20)  to  the  amount  of  her  bride-price.  Further,  he 
shall  make  good  to  her  the  marriage  portion  which  she 
brought  from  her  father's  house  and  (then)  may  put  her 
away. 

§  139.   (25)  If  there  were  no  bride-price  he  shall  give  » 
to  her  one  mina  of  silver  for  a  divorce. 

§  140.  (30)  If  he  be  a  freedman  he  shall  give  her  one 
third  of  a  mina  of  silver. 

§  141.  If  the  wife  of  a  man  who  is  (35)  living  in  his  ^ 
house  have  set  her  face  to  go  out,  and  has  acted  the  fool, 
has  neglected  her  house,  (40)  has  behttled  her  husband, 
they  shall  call  her  to  account;  if  her  husband  say,  (45)  "I 
have  put  her  away,"  he  shall  put  her  away  and  she  shall 
go  her  way;  he  shall  not  give  her  (50)  anything  for  di- 
vorce. If  her  husband  say,  "I  have  not  put  her  away," 
her  husband  (55)  may  marry  another  woman.  The  first 
woman  as  a  maidservant  shall  dwell  in  the  house  of  her 
husband. 

§  142.  (60)  If  a  woman  hate  her  husband  and  say,  "Thou 

(10)  ki-ma  ab-lira  is-te-en  (11)  i-na-ad-di-nu-si-im-ma  (12)  mu-tu  li- 
ib-bi-sa    (13)  i-ijj-jja-az-zi 

§  138.  (14)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (15)  i}i-ir-ta-§u  (16)  sa  mart  la  ul- 
du-sum  (17)  i-iz-zi-ib  (18)  kaspam  ma-la  (19)  tir-Jia-ti-sa  (20)  i-na- 
ad-di-is-§i-im  (21)  u  se-ri-ik-tam  (22)  &k  is-tu  bit  a^bi-sa  ub-lam 
(23)  u-sd-lam-si-im-ma  (24)  i-iz-zi-ib-§i 

§  139.  (25)  sum-ma  tir-ba-tum  (26)  la  i-ba-ds-si  (27)  I  man§ 
kaspim  (28)  a-na  u-zu-ub-bi-im  (29)  i-na-ad-di-i§-si-im 

§  140.  (30)  sum-ma  muskenum  (31)^^  mane  kaspim  (32)  i-na- 
ad-di-is-si-im 

§  141.  (33)  sum-ma  ds-sa-at  a-wi-lim  (34)  sa  i-na  bit  a-wi-lim 
(35)  wa-ds-ba-at  (36)  a-na  wa-si-im  (37)  pa-ni-sa  (38)  is-ta-ka-an-ma 
(39)  zi-ki-il-tam  (40)  i-za-ak-ki-il  (41)  bit-za  u-za-ap-pa-alj  (42)  mu- 
za  u-§d-am-ta  (43)  li-ka-an-nu-si-ma  (44)  sum-ma  mu-za  (45)  e-si- 
ib-sd  (46)  ik-ta-bi  (47)  i-iz-zi-ib-si  (48)  ba-ra-an-sd  (49)  u-zu-ub-bu-sd 
(50)  mi-im-ma  (51)  li-ul  in-na-ad-di-ii-si-im  (52)  sum-ma  mu-za 
(53)  la  e-si-ib-sd  ik-ta-bi  (54)  mu-za  sinnistam  sd-ni-tam  (55)  i-ib- 
ba-az  (56)  sinni§tum  si-i  (57)  ki-ma  amtim  (58)  i-na  bit  mu-ti-ld 
(59)  u§-sd-ab 

§  142.  (60)  §um-ma  sinnistum  mu-za  i-zi-ir-ma  (61)  u-ul  ta-afe- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  431 

shalt  not  have  me,"  they  shall  (65)  inquire  into  her  past 
as  to  what  is  her  lack,  and  if  she  have  been  economical 
and  without  reproach,  and  her  husband  have  gone  out 
and  (70)  greatly  belittled  her,  that  woman  [Column 
VIII,  r.]  (1)  has  no  blame.  She  shall  take  her  marriage 
portion  and  (5)  shall  go  to  her  father's  house. 

§  143.  If  she  have  not  been  economical,  but  a  goer 
about,  have  neglected  her  house,  have  belittled  her 
husband,  they  shall  throw  (10)  that  woman  into  the 
waters. 

§  144.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  wife,  and  (15)  that  wife 
have  given  a  maidservant  to  her  husband  and  she  have 
borne  children,  but  that  man  set  his  face  (20)  to  take  a 
concubine,  they  shall  (25)  not  countenance  that  man, 
he  shall  not  take  a  concubine. 

§  145.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  wife,  and  (30)  she  have 
not  presented  him  with  children,  and  he  set  his  face  to 
take  a  concubine,  (35)  that  man  may  take  a  concubine 
and  bring  her  into  his  house.  (40)  That  concubine  shall 
not  rank  with  his  wife. 

§  146.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  wife  and  she  have  given 
a  (45)  maidservant  to  her  husband,  and  afterwards  that 

ba-za-an-ni  (62)  ik-ta-bi  (63)  wa-ar-ka-za  (64)  i-na  ba-ab-ti-sd 
(65)  ip-pa-ar-ra-as-ma  (66)  sum-ma  na-as-ra-at-ma  (67)  Jii-ti-tam 
(68)  la  i-su  (69)  <i  mu-zd  (70)  wa-zi-ma  (71)  ma-ga-al  (72)  ii-sa-am- 
ta-si  (73)  sinnistum  si-i  [Column  VIII,  r.]  (1)  ar-nam  u-ul  i-§u 
(2)  se-ri-ik-ta-sa  (3)  i-li-ki-ma  (4)  a-na  bit  a-bi-sa  (5)  it-ta-al-Ia-ak 

§  143.  (6)  sum-ma  la  na-as-ra-at-ma  (7)  wa-zi-a-at  (8)  bi-za  u-za- 
ap-pa-ajj  (9)  mu-za  u-sd-am-ta  (10)  sinnistam  §u-a-ti  (11)  a-na  me-e 
(12)  i-na-ad-du-u-si 

§  144.  (13)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (14)  assatam  i-hu-uz-ma  (15)  a§- 
satum  §i-i  (16)  amtam  a-na  mu-ti-sd  (17)  id-di-in-ma  (18)  mari 
us-tab-§i  (19)  a-wi-lum  su-u  (20)  a-na  (sinnisat)  StJ.  GE-tim  (21)  a- 
Ija-zi-im  (22)  pa-ni-M  (23)  is-ta-ka-an  (24)  a-wi-lam  su-a-ti  (25)  u-ul 
i-ma-ag-ga-ru-svi  (26)  (sinnisat)  StJ.  GE-tam  (27)  li-ul  i-ijj-jia-az 

§  145.  (28)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (29)  assatam  i-lju-uz-ma  (30)  mart 
la  u-sar-§i-su-ma  (31)  a-na  (sinnisat)  §U.  GE-tim  (32)  a-Jja-zi-im 
(33)  pa-ni-sii  (34)  is-ta-ka-an  (35)  a-wi-lum  su-u  (36)  (sinnisat)  StJ. 
GE-tam  (Sp  i-ib-fea-az  (38)  a-na  biti-su  (39)  u-se-ir-ri-ib-si  (40) 
(sinnisat)  StJ.  GE-tum  §i-i  (41)  it-ti  as§atim  (42)  u-ul  us-ta-ma- 
ajj-ba-ar 

§  146.  (43)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (44)  asSatam  i-^u-uz-ma  (45)  amtam 


432  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

maid  has  made  herself  equal  (50)  with  her  mistress, 
because  she  has  borne  children,  her  mistress  (55)  may  not 
sell  her  for  money,  but  she  may  put  a  mark  upon  her  and 
count  her  among  the  maidservants. 

§  147.  (60)  If  she  have  not  borne  children,  her  mistress 
may  sell  her  for  money. 

§  148.  (65)  If  a  man  have  married  a  wife  and  lep- . 
rosy  (?)  have  seized  her,  (70)  and  he  have  set  his  face  to 
take  another,  he  may,  but  (75)  his  wife  who  is  stricken 
with  leprosy  (?)  he  shall  not  put  away.  In  the  house 
which  he  has  built  she  (80)  shall  remain,  and  he  shall 
maintain  her  as  long  as  she  lives. 

§  149.  [Column  IX,  r.]  (1)  If  that  woman  be  not  con- 
tent to  dwell  in  her  husband's  house,  he  shall  pay  her 
the  (5)  marriage  portion  which  she  brought  from  her 
father's  house  and  she  may  go  away. 

§  150.  (10)  If  a  man  have  given  to  his  wife  field,  gar- 
den, house,  or  goods,  and  have  left  (15)  her  a  sealed  deed, 
after  her  husband's  death  her  children  shall  not  make 
claim  upon  her.  The  mother  shall  give  (20)  her  estate 
to  the  chUd  whom  she  loves,  but  to  (her)  brothers  she 
(25)  shall  not  give. 

a-na  mu-ti-sd,  (46)  id-di-in-ma  (47)  mart  it-ta-la-ad  (48)  wa-ar- 
ka-nu-um  (49)  amtum  §i-i  (50)  it-ti  be-el-ti-§ii  (51)  u§-ta-tain-y-ir 
(52)  ds-§um  mart  ul-du  (53)  be-li-za  (54)  a-na  kaspim  (55)  li-ul  i-na- 
ad-di-ii-si  (56)  ab-bu-ut-tam  (57)  i-§d-ak-ka-an-si-ma  (58)  it-ti 
amatim  (59)  i-ma-an-nu-§i 

§  147.  (60)  §um-ma  mart  la  u-li-id  be-li-za  a-na  kaspim  i-na-ad- 
di-i§-si 

§  148.  (65)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (66)  ds-sd-tam  (67)  i-Jju-uz-ma 
(68)  la-ajj-bu-um  (69)  is-sa-ba-az-zi  (70)  a-na  sa-ni-tim  (71)  a-Jja- 
zi-im  (72)  pa-ni-su  (73)  is-ta-ka-an  (74)  i-ib-Jja-az  (75)  ds-sd-zu 
(76)  §d  la-a^-bu-um  (77)  is-ba-tu  (78)  li-ul  i-iz-zi-ib-si  (79)  i-na  bit 
i-pu-§u  (80)  vis-§d-am-ma  (81)  a-di  ba-al-ta-at  it-ta-na-ds-§i-si 

§  149.  [Column  IX,  r.]  (1)  simi-ma  sinniStum  si-i  (2)  i-na  bit  mu- 
ti-§d  (3)  wa-§d-ba-am  (4)  la  im-ta-gar  (5)  se-ri-ik-ta-§d  (6)  §d  i§-tu 
bit  a-bi-sd  (7)  ub-Iam  (8)  li-sd-lam-sim-ma  (9)  it-ta-al-la-ak 

§  150.  (10)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (11)  a-na  d§-ld-ti-§u  (12)  eklam 
kiram  bitam  (13)  il  bi-§d-am  (14)  is-ru-uk-§im  (15)  ku-nu-uk-kam 
(16)  i-zi-ib-§i-im  (17)  wa-ar-ki  mu-ti-§d  (IS)  maril-§d  li-ul  i-ba-ga- 
ru-§i  (19)  um-mu-um  (20)  wa-ar-ka-za  (21)  a-na  mari-§d  (22)  sd 
i-ra-am-mu  (23)  i-na-ad-di-in  (24)  a-na  a-bi-im  (25)  li-ul  i-na-ad- 
di-in 


^ 

r>^ 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  433 

§  151.  If  a  woman,  who  is  dwelling  in  the  house  of  a 
man,  have  bound  (30)  her  husband  that  a  creditor  of  his 
may  not  hold  her  (for  the  husband's  debts)  and  have  com- 
pelled him  to  deliver  an  agreement,  (35)  if  that  man 
were  in  debt  (40)  before  he  took  that  woman  his  creditor 
may  not  hold  his  wife,  and  if  that  woman  were  in  debt 
(45)  before  she  entered  the  house  of  the  man  (50)  her 
creditor  may  not  hold  her  husband. 

§  152.  If  they  contract  a  debt  after  the  woman  (55)  has 
entered  the  house  of  the  man,  both  together  shall  be 
answerable  (60)  to  the  merchant. 

§  153.  If  a  man's  wife  cause  her  husband  to  be  killed 
for  the  sake  of  another  man,  they  shall  impale  (65)  that 
woman. 

§  154.  If  a  man  have  known  his  daughter,  they  shall 
expel  (70)  that  man  from  the  city. 

§  155.   If  a  man  have  betrothed  a  bride  to  his  son,  and 
(75)  his  son  have  known  her,  and  if  he  (the  father)  after- 
ward he  in  her  bosom,  and  they  have  caught  him,  they  _  -\  c 
shall  bind  (SO)  that  man  and  [Column  X,  r.]  (1)  cast  him 
into  the  waters. 


§  151.  (26)  sum-ma  sinnistum  (27)  sd  i-na  bit  a-wi-lim  (2S)  wa- 
d§-ba-at  (29)  as-§um  be-el  bu-bu-ul-Iim  (30)  sa  mu-ti-sd  (31)  la  sa- 
ba-ti-sa  (32)  mu-za  ur-ta-ak-ki-is  (33)  tup-pa-am  (34)  us-te-zi-ib 
(35)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  sii-vi  (36)  la-ma  sinnistam  su-a-ti  (37)  i-ilj- 
ba-zu  (38)  bu-bu-ul-Ium  (39)  e-li-sii  (40)  i-ba-as-si  (41)  be-el  bu-bu- 
ul-U-sii  (42)  ds-§a-zu  (43)  li-ul  i-sa-ba-tu  (44)  u  sum-ma  sinnistum 
§i-i  (45)  la-ma  a-na  bit  a-wi-lim  (46)  i-ir-ru-bu  (47)  }ju-bu-ul-Ium 
(48)  e-li-sd  (49)  i-ba-ds-si  (50)  be-el  {ju-bu-ul-li-sa  (51)  mu-za  u-ul 
i-sa-ba-tu 

§  152.  (52)  sum-ma  is-tu  (53)  sinnistum  si-i  (54)  a-na  bit  a-wi- 
lim  (55)  i-ru-bu  (56)  e-li-sii-nu  (57)  Iju-bu-ul-lum  (58)  it-tab-si 
(59)  ki-la-la-§u-nu  (60)  tamkaram  i-ip-pa-lu 

§  153.  (61)  §um-ma  ds-sa-at  a-wi-lim  (62)  ds-sum  zi-ka-ri-im 
(63)  §d-ni-im  (64)  mu-za  us-di-ik  (65)  sinnistam  §u-a-ti  i-na  ga-si- 
§i-im  (66)  i-sd-ak-ka-nu-si 

§  154. _  (67)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (68)  marat-zu  (69)  il-ta-ma-ad 
(70)  a-wi-lam  sii-a-ti  (71)  alara  u-se-iz-zu-u-su 

§155.  (72)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (73)  a-na  mAri-sii  (74)  kallatam 
i-bi-ir-ma  (75)  mar-§u  il-ma-zi  (76)  sii-u  wa-ar-ka-nu-um-ma  (77)  i- 
na_zu-ni-§a  (78)  it-ta-ti-il-ma  (79)  is-sa-ab-tu-sii  (SO)  a-wi-lam  Sii- 
a-ti  (81)  i-ka-zu-sii-ma  (82)  a-na  me-e  [Column  X,  r.]  (1)  i-na-ad-du- 
ii-§i 


434  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  156.  If  a  man  have  (5)  betrothed  a  bride  to  his  son, 
and  his  son  have  not  known  her,  but  he  himself  have 
lain  in  her  bosom,  he  shall  (10)  pay  her  half  a  mina  of 
silver  and  he  shall  (15)  pay  to  her  whatever  she  brought 
from  the  house  of  her  father,  and  the  man  of  her  choice 
may  marry  her. 

§  157.  If  a  man  lie  (20)  in  the  bosom  of  his  mother  after 
(the  death  of)  his  father,  they  shall  burn  both  of  them. 

§  158.  If  a  man,  (25)  after  his  father's  death,  have 
been  caught  in  the  bosom  of  the  chief  wife  (of  his  father) 
who  has  borne  children  (30)  that  man  shall  be  cut  off 
from  his  father's  house. 

§  159.  If  a  man  who  has  brought  a  (35)  present  to  the 
house  of  his  (prospective)  father-in-law,  and  has  given  a 
bride-price,  look  with  longing  upon  another  woman  and 
say  to  (40)  his  father-in-law,  "I  will  not  marry  thy 
daughter,"  the  father  of  the  daughter  shall  take  to  him- 
self (45)  all  that  he  brought  him. 

§  160.  If  a  man  have  brought  a  present  to  the  house 
of  his  (50)  father-in-law  and  have  given  a  bride-price, 
and  the  father  of  the  daughter  (55)  say,  "I  will  not  give 
thee  my  daughter,"  he  (i.  e.,  the  father-in-law)  shall 
return  double  everything  that  he  brought  him. 

§  156.  (2)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (3)  a-na  mari-§u  (4)  kallatam  (5)  i-Jji- 
ir-ma  (6)  mar-su  la  il-ma-zi-ma  (7)  §u-u  i-na  zu-ni-Sd.  (8)  it-ta-ti-il 
(9)  miSil  mane  kaspim  (10)  i-Sd-kal-si-im-ma  (11)  u  mi-ira-ma 
(12)  sd  is-tu  (13)  bit  a-bi-§d  (14)  ub-Iam  (15)  u-sd-lam-§i-im-ma 
(16)  mu-tu  li-ib-bi-sd  (17)  i-ijj-jja-az-zi 

§  157.  (18)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (19)  wa-ar-ki  a-bi-§u  (20)  i-na  zu- 
un  um-mi-§u  (21)  it-ta-ti-il  (22)  ki-la-li-sii-nu  (23)  i-kal-lu-u-su-nu-ti 

§  158.  (24)  sum-ma  a-wi-liun  (25)  wa-ar-ki  a-bi-§u  (26)  i-na  zu- 
un  (27)  ra-bi-ti-su  (28)  §d  mart  wa-al-da-at  (29)  it-ta-as-ba-at 
(30)  a-wi-lum  §u-u  (31)  i-na  bit  abim  (?)  (32)  in-na-az-za-aj) 

§  159.  (33)  §um-ma  a-wi-Ium  (34)  §d.  a-na  bit  e-mi-su  (35)  bi-il> 
lam  (36)  u-§d-bi-lu  (37)  tir-Jja-tam  id-di-nu  (38)  a-na  sinniStim  sd- 
ni-tim  (39)  up-ta-al-li-is-ma  (40)  a-na  e-rai-§u  (41)  marat-ka  (42)  u- 
ul  a-ba-az  ik-ta-bi  (43)  a-bi  martim  (44)  mi-im-ma  (45)  §d  ib-ba- 
ab-lu-§um  (46)  i-tab-ba-al 

§  160.  (47)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (48)  a-na  bit  e-mi-im  (49)  bi-ib-lara 
(50)  u-§d-bi-il  (51)  tir-ba-tam  (52)  id-di-in-ma  (53)  a-bi  mSrtira 
(54)  mArti(i)  \i-ul  a-na-ad-di-ik-kum  (55)  ik-ta-bi  (56)  mi-im-ma 
ma-la  (57)  ib-ba-ab-lu-§um  (58)  u§-ta-§d-an-na-ma  (59)  u-ta-ar 


/ 


THE  CODE  OF  H.\MMURAPI  435 

§  161.  (60)  If  a  man  have  brought  a  present  to  the 
house  of  his  father-in-law  and  have  given  a  bride-price, 
and  a  comrade  of  his  have  (65)  slandered  him,  and  if  his 
father-in-law  (70)  say  to  the  claimant  of  the  wife,  "My 
daughter  thou  shalt  not  have,"  he  shall  return  double 
everything  that  he  brought  him,  but  his  comrade  shall 
(75)  not  take  his  wife. 

§  162.  If  a  man  have  (80)  taken  a  wife,  and  she  have 
borne  him  children,  and  that  woman  [Column  XI,  r.] 
(1)  go  to  her  fate,  her  father  may  not  lay  claim  to  her 
marriage  portion,  (5)  her  marriage  portion  belongs  to  her 
children. 

§  163.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  wife,  and  she  have  not 
(10)  presented  him  with  children,  and  that  woman  have 
gone  to  her  fate,  if  the  father-in-law  have  returned  to  him 

(15)  the  bride-price  that  that  man  brought  to  the  house 
of  his  father-in-law,  her  husband  shall  have  no  claim  to 
the  marriage  portion  (20)  of  that  woman,  her  marriage 
portion  belongs  to  the  house  of  her  father. 

§  164.  If  his  father-in-law  (25)  have  not  returned  to 
him  the  bride-price,  he  may  deduct  all  the  bride-price 
from  her  marriage  settlement  and  (30)  shall  return  her 
marriage  settlement  to  the  house  of  her  father. 

§  161.  (60)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (61)  a-na  bit  e-mi-§u  (62)  bi-ib- 
1am  u-§d-bll  (63)  tir-fea-tam  (64)  id-di-in-ma  (65)  i-bi-ir-§u  (66)  uk- 
tar-ri-zu  (67)  e-mu-§u  (68)  a-na  be-el  ^§-sd,-tim  (69)  marti(i)  li-ul 
ta-a^-Jja-az  (70)  ik-ta-bi  (71)  mi-im-ma  ma-la  (72)  ib-ba-ab-lu-Sum 
(73)  u§-ta-§^-an-na-ma  (74)  u-ta-ar  (75)  il  d§-§d.-zu  (76)  i-bi-ir-§n 
(77)  u-ul  i-i{}-i}a-az 

§  162.  (78)  §um-ma  a-wi-lima  (79)  d§-§d,-tam  (80)  i-lju-uz 
(81)  mart  ij-li-zum-ma  (82)  sinnistum  Si-i  (83)  a-na  §i-im-tim 
[Column  XI,  r.]  (1)  it-ta-la-ak  (2)  a-na  §e-ri-ik-ti-§d  (3)  a-bu-§d, 
(4)  u-ul  i-ra-ag-gu-um  (5)  §e-ri-ik-ta-sd,  (6)  §d.  m4rt-§d-ma 

§  163.  (7)  §um-raa  a-wi-lum  (8)  ds-sd-tam  (9)  i-Jju-uz-ma 
(10)  m&rt  la  u-§ar-§i-§u  (11)  sinni§tum  Si-i  (12)  a-na  §i-im-tim 
(13)  it-ta-la-ak     (14)  §um-ma    tir-Jja-tam     (15)  §4    a-wi-lum    §u-\i 

(16)  a-na  bit  e-mi-§u  ub-lu  (17)  e-mu-su  (18)  ut-te-ir-§um  (19)  a-na 
Se-ri-ik-ti  (20)  sinni§tim  §u-a-ti  (21)  mu-za  li-ul  i-ra-ag-gu-um 
(22)  §e-ri-ik-ta-§ii  (23)  §d,  bit  a-bi-§d-ma 

§  164.  (24)  §um-ma  e-mu-su  (25)  tir-]ja-tam  (26)  la  ut-te-ir-§um 
(27)  i-na  §e-ri-ik-ti-§d  (28)  ma-la  tir-l}a-ti-§a  (29)  i-^ar-ra-as-ma 
(30)  §e-ri-ik-ta-§ii  (31)  a-na  bit  a-bi-L4  (32)  u-ta-ar 


43G  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

2.  Children  and  Widows  (§§  165-195) 
§  1G5.  If  a  man  have  apportioned  to  his  son,  (35)  the 
first  in  his  eyes,  field,  garden,  or  house,  and  have  written 
him  a  sealed  deed,  after  the  father  (40)  has  gone  to  his  fate, 
when  the  brothers  divide,  the  present  his  father  (45) 
gave  him  he  shall  take,  and  over  and  above  that  they 
shall  (50)  divide  the  goods  of  their  father's  house  equally. 
§  166.  If  a  man  have  taken  wives  for  the  sons  whom  he 
possessed,  and  have  not  taken  a  wife  for  his  (55)  youngest 
son,  after  the  father  has  (60)  gone  to  his  fate,  when  the 
brothers  divide,  they  shall  give  from  the  goods  of  the  father's 
house  to  their  (65)  youngest  brother,  who  has  not  taken  a 
wife,  besides  his  share  they  shall  assign  him  money  as  a 
(70)  bride-price,  and  they  shall  enable  him  to  take  a  wife. 
§  167.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  (75)  wife,  and  she  have 
borne  him  children,  and  that  woman  have  (80)  gone  to 
her  fate,  and  after  her  he  have  taken  to  himself  another 
woman,  and  she  have  borne  him  children,  (85)  after  the 
father  has  gone  to  his  fate,  [Column  XII,  r.]  (1)  the  chil- 
dren shall  not  share  according  to  their  mothers.  They 
shall  (5)  take  the  marriage  settlements  of  their  respec- 
tive mothers  and  they  shall  divide  equally  the  goods  of 
the  house  of  their  father. 

§  165.  (33)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (34)  a-na  abli-sii  (35)  sa  i-in-§u 
majj-ru  (36)  eklam  kiram  u  bitam  (37)  is-ru-uk  (38)  ku-nu-kam 
iS-tur-sum  (39)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (40)  a-na  si-im-tim  (41)  it-ta-al- 
ku  (42)  i-nu-ma  ajj-jju  (43)  i-zu-uz-zu  (44)  ki-is-ti  a-bu-um  (45)  id- 
di-nu-§uin  (46)  i-li-ki-ma  (47)  e-Ii-nu-um-ma  (48)  i-na  namkur  bit 
abim  (?)  (49)  mi-it-lja-ri-i§  (50)  i-zu-uz-zu 

§  166.  (51)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (52)  a-na  man  M  ir-su-u  (53)  d§-sd.- 
tim  i-^u-uz  (54)  a-na  mari-§u  (55)  si-ilj-ri-im  (56)  d§-sa-tara  (57)  la 
i-liu-uz  (58)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (59)  a-na  §i-im-tim  (60)  it-ta-al-ku 
(61)  i-nu-ma  a^-lju  (62)  i-zu-uz-zu  (63)  i-na  namkur  bit  abim  (?) 
(64)  a-na  a-^i-su-nu  (65)  si-ilj-ri-im  (66)  sd  ds-sa-tam  (67)  la  ajj-zu 
(68)  e-li-a-at  (69)  zi-it-ti-§u  (70)  kasap  tir-Jja-tim  (71)  i-§d-ak-ka-nu- 
§um-ma  (72)  ds-sd,-tam  (73)  u-sa-ajj-j}a-zu-lu 

§  167.  (74)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (75)  ds-sa-tam  (76)  i-Jju-uz-ma 
(77)  marl  li-li-zum  (78)  sinnistum  si-i  (79)  a-na  si-im-tim  (80)  it-ta- 
la-ak  (81)  wa-ar-ki-sd  (82)  sinniStam  §d-ni-tam  (S3)  i-ta-Jja-az-ma 
(84)  marl  it-ta-la-ad  (85)  wa-ar-ka-nu-um  {S6)  a-bu-um  a-na  Si-im- 
tim  (87)  it-ta-al-ku  [Column  XII,  r.]  (1)  mari  a-na  um-ma-tim 
(2)  u-ul  i-zu-uz-zu  (3)  §e-ri-ik-ti  (4)  um-ma-ti-su-nu  (5)  i-li-ku-ma 
(6)  namkur  bit  abim  (?)  (7)  mi-it-Jja-ri-is  (S)  i-zu-uz-zu 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  437 

§  168.  If  a  man  have  set  his  face  to  cut  off  (10)  his  son 
and  say  to  the  judges,  "I  will  cut  off  my  son,"  (15)  the 
judges  shall  inquire  into  his  antecedents,  and  if  the  son 
have  not  committed  a  heavy  crime  which  (20)  cuts  off 
Bonship,  the  father  shall  not  cut  off  his  son  from  sonship. 

§  169.  (25)  If  he  have  committed  against  his  father  a 
heavy  crime  which  cuts  off  sonship,  (30)  for  the  first 
offense  the  judges  shall  reconcile  them;  if  he  have  com- 
mitted a  heavy  crime  for  the  second  time  the  father 
may  (35)  cut  off  his  son  from  sonship. 

§  170.  If  a  man's  wife  have  borne  him  children  and 
(40)  his  maidservant  have  borne  him  children,  and  the 
father  during  his  lifetime  (45)  have  said  to  the  sons  whom 
the  maidservant  has  borne  him  "my  sons,"  and  has 
numbered  them  with  the  sons  of  his  wife,  after  the 
father  (50)  has  gone  to  his  fate,  the  sons  of  the  wife 
and  the  sons  of  the  maidservant  shall  (55)  divide  the 
goods  of  their  father's  house  equally.  The  sons  that  are 
sons  of  the  wife  at  the  sharing  shall  have  the  right  of 
choosing  and  taking. 

§  171.  (60)  However,  if  the  father  during  his  lifetime 
have  not  said  to  the   sons  whom   the  maidservant  bore 

§  168.  (9)  §uin-ma  a-wi-lum  (10)  a-na  mari-su  (11)  na-sa-{)i-im 
(12)  pa-nam  is-ta-ka-an  (13)  a-na  da-a-a-ni  (14)  mari(i)  a-na- 
za-ajjik-ta-bi  (15)  da-a-a-nu  (16)  wa-ar-ka-zu  (17)  i-par-ra-su-ma 
(18)  sum-ma  marum  ar-nam  kab-tam  (19)  §^  i-na  ab-lu-tim  (20)  na- 
sa-^i-im  (21)  la  ub-lam  (22)  a-bu-um  mar-§u  (23)  i-na  ab-lu-tim 
(24)  li-ul  i-na-za-aJi 

§  169.  (25)  sum-ma  ar-nam  kab-tam  (26)  §d.  i-na  ab-lu-tim 
(27)  na-sa-Jji-im  (28)  a-na  a-bi-M  (29)  it-ba-lam  (30)  a-na  i§-ti-i§- 
§u  (31)  pa-ni-su  ub-ba-lu  (32)  §um-ma  ar-nam  kab-tam  (33)  a-na 
si-ni-su  it-ba-lam  (34)  a-bu-um  mar-sii  (35)  i-na  ab-lu-tim  (36)  i-na- 
za-ajj 

§  170.  (37)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (3S)  Jji-ir-ta-Su  (39)  miri  u-li-zum 
(40)  il  amat-zu  (41)  muri  u-li-zum  (42)  a-bu-um  (43)  i-na  bu-ul-ti-sii 
(44)  a-na  mari  sa  amtum  ul-du-§um  (45)  maru-ii-a  ik-ta-bi  (46)  it-ti 
marl  j^i-ir-tim  (47)  im-ta-nvi-sii-nu-ti  (48)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (49)  a- 
na  si-im-tim  (50)  it-ta-al-ku  (51)  i-na  namkur  bit  abim  (?)  (52)  mari 
bi-ir-tim  (53)  u  mari  amtim  (54)  mi-it-^a-ri-is  (55)  i-zu-uz-zu 
(56)  ablum  mar  Jji-ir-tim  (57)  i-na  zi-it-tim  (58)  i-na-za-ak-ma 
(59)  i-li-ki 

§  171.  (60)  il  §um-ma  a-bu-um  (61)  i-na  bu-ul-ti-sii  (62)  a-na 
mart  §d,  amtum  ul-du-§um  (63)  mar^-u-a  la  ik-ta-bi  (64)  wa-ar-ka 


438  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

him,  "My  sons,"  after  the  father  (65)  has  gone  to  his 
fate,  the  sons  of  the  maidservant  (70)  shall  not  share  in 
the  goods  of  the  father's  house  with  the  children  of  the 
wife.  The  maidservant  and  her  sons  shall  receive  their 
freedom,  the  sons  of  the  wife  shall  have  no  claim  on 
(75)  the  children  of  the  maidservant  for  service.  The 
wife  shall  take  her  marriage  portion  and  (80)  the  settle- 
ment which  her  husband  gave  and  (85)  deeded  to  her  on 
a  tablet,  and  she  may  dwell  in  the  house  of  her  husband, 
[Column  XIII,  r.]  (1)  and  enjoy  it  as  long  as  she  lives. 
She  shall  not  give  it  for  money,  for  after  her  it  (5)  is  her 
sons'. 

§  172.  If  her  husband  did  not  give  her  a  settlement, 
they  shall  (10)  pay  her  her  marriage  portion,  and  from 
the  goods  of  her  husband's  house  a  portion  corresponding 
(15)  to  that  of  a  son.  If  her  sons  worry  her  to  leave  the 
house,  the  judges  shall  inquire  (20)  into  her  antecedents, 
and  if  they  find  the  sons  in  the  wrong  she  shall  not  go 
(25)  out  of  her  husband's  house.  If  that  woman  have 
(30)  set  her  face  to  go  out,  she  shall  leave  to  her  children 
the  settlement  which  (35)  her  husband  gave  her,  she 
shall  take  the  marriage  portion  of  her  father's  house 
and  the  husband  of  her  choice  (40)  may  take  her. 


a-bu-um  (65)  a-na  si-im-tim  (66)  it-ta-al-ku  (67)  i-na  namkur  bit 
abim  (?)  (68)  mart  amtim  (69)  it-ti  mart  Jji-ir-tim  (70)  u-ul  i-zu- 
uz-zu  (71)  an-du-ra-ar  (72)  amtim  il  mari-sd  (73)  is-sa-ak-ka-an 
(74)  mart  Jji-ir-tim  (75)  a-na  m^rt  amtim  (76)  a-na  wa-ar-du-tim 
(77)  vi-ul  i-ra-ag-gu-mu  (78)  Jji-ir-tum  (79)  se-ri-ik-ta-sd  (80)  il  nu- 
du-na-ara  (81)  sd  mu-za  (82)  id-di-nu-si-im  (83)  i-na  tup-pf-im 
(84)  i§-tu-ru-§i-im  (85)  i-li-ki-ma  (86)  i-na  sii-ba-at  (87)  mu-ti-sd 
uS-sd-ab  [Column  XIII,  r.]  (1)  a-di  ba-al-ta-at  i-ik-ka-al  (2)  a-na 
kaspim  (3)  li-ul  i-na-ad-di-in  (4)  wa-ar-ka-za  (5)  §a  mart-sd-ma 

§  172.  (6)  §um-ma  mu-za  (7)  nu-du-un-na-am  (8)  la  id-di-i§-si-im 
(9)  §e-ri-ik-ta-sd  (10)  u-sa-la-mu-si-im-ma  (11)  i-na  namkur  (12)  bit 
mu-ti-§d  (13)8i-it-tam  (14)ki-maablimiS-te-en(15)i-li-ki  (16)sum-ma 
mdrt-sd  (17)  d§-§um  i-na  bltim  §u-zi-im  (18)u-za-ajj-b!i-™u-§i  (19)  da- 
a-a-nu  (20)  wa-ar-ka-za  (21)i-par-ra-su-ma  (22)  mart  ar-nam  (23)i-im- 
mi-du  (24)  sinni§tum  §i-i  (25)  i-na  bit  mu-ti-sd  (26)  vi-ul  uz-zi  (27)  sum- 
ma  sinniStum  §i-i  (28)  a-na  wa-si-ira  (29)  pa-ni-§d  (30)  is-ta-ka-an 
(31)  nu-du-un-na-am  (32)  sd  mu-za  (33)  id-di-nu-si-im  (34)  a-na 
mart-§d  (35)  i-iz-zi-ib  (36)  se-ri-ik-tam  (37)  sd  bit  a-bi-§d  (38)  i-li- 
ki-ma  (39)  mu-ut  li-ib-bi-§d  (40)  i-i^-ba-az-zi 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  439 

§  173.  If  that  woman  where  she  has  entered  have 
borne  (45)  children  to  her  later  husband,  after  that 
woman  has  died  the  former  and  later  sons  (50)  shall 
divide  her  marriage  portion. 

§  174.  If  she  have  not  borne  children  to  her  later  hus- 
band, the  sons  (55)  of  her  first  husband  shall  divide  her 
marriage  portion. 

§  175.  If  either  a  slave  of  the  palace  or  a  slave  of  a  freed- 
man  take  the  (60)  daughter  of  a  gentleman  to  wife,  and  she 
have  borne  sons,  the  owner  of  the  slave  may  not  lay  claim 
(65)  to  the  sons  of  the  daughter  of  a  gentleman  for  service. 

§  176.  However,  if  a  slave  of  the  palace  or  a  (70)  slave 
of  a  freedman  take  the  daughter  of  a  gentleman  to  wife, 
and  if  when  he  married  her  she  enter  into  the  house  of 
the  slave  of  the  palace  or  the  slave  of  a  freedman, 
(75)  with  a  marriage  portion;  if  from  the  time  that 
(80)  they  join  hands  they  build  a  house  and  acquire 
property,  and  if  later  the  slave  of  the  palace  or  (85)  the 
slave  of  a  freedman  have  gone  to  his  fate,  the  daughter 
of  the  gentleman  shall  (90)  take  her  marriage  portion, 
and  they  shall  divide  into  two  parts  whatever  her  hus- 
band and  she  had  acquired  [Column  XIV,  r.]  (1)  from 
the  time  when  thej  had  joined  hands,  and  (5)  the  owner 

§  173.  (41)  §um-ma  sinnistum  §i-i  (42)  a-sar  i-ru-bu  (43)  a-na  mu- 
ti-sa  (44)  wa-ar-ki-im  (45)  mart  it-ta-la-ad  (46)  wa-ar-ka  sinnistum 
§i-i  im-tu-ut  (47)  se-ri-ik-ta-§d  (48)  mart  majj-ru-tum  (49)  u  wa-ar- 
ku-tum  (50)  i-zu-uz-zu 

§  174.  (51)  §um-ma  a-na  mu-ti-Sd,  (52)  wa-ar-ki-im  (53)  mart  la 
it-ta-la-ad  (54)  §e-ri-ik-ta-sd,  (55)  mart  Jja-wi-ri-sa-ma  (56)  i-li-ku-ii 

§  175.  (57)  §um-ma  lu  warad  ekallim  (58)  u  lu  warad  (59)  muS- 
kenim  (60)  marat  a-wi-lim  (61)  i-lju-uz-ma  (62)  mart  (63)  it-ta-la-ad 
(64)  be-el  wardim  (65)  a-na  mart  (66)  marat  a-wi-lim  (67)  a-na  wa- 
ar-du-tim  (68)  li-ul  i-ra-ag-gu-um 

§  176.  (69)  ii  §um-ma  warad  ekallim  (70)  il  lu  warad  muskenim 
(71)  marat  a-wi-lim  (72)  i-Jju-uz-ma  (73)  i-nu-ma  i-Jju-zu-si  (74)  ga- 
du-um  (75)  se-ri-ik-tim  (76)  sa  bit  a-bi-sd  (77)  a-na  bit  warad 
ekallim  (78)  u  lu  warad  muskenim  (79)  i-ru-ub-ma  (80)  is-tu  in-ne- 
im-du  (81)  bitam  i-pu-su  (82)  bi-s^-am  ir-su-u  (83)  wa-ar-ka-nu-um- 
ma  (84)  lu  warad  ekallim  (85)  u  lu  warad  muSkenim  (86)  a-na  §i- 
im-tim  (87)  it-ta-la-ak  (88)  marat  a-wi-lim  (89)  se-ri-ik-ta-sa  (90)  i- 
li-ki  (91)  11  mi-im-ma  (92)  sd,  mu-za  ii  si-i  [Column  XIV,  r.]  (1)  iS- 
tu  in-ne-im-du  (2)  ir-§u-u  (3)  a-na  Si-ni-su  (4)  i-zu-uz-zu-ma  (5)  mi- 


440  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

of  the  slave  shall  take  one  half  and  the  daughter  of  the 
gentleman  shall  receive  one  half  for  her  children. 

§  176a.  (10)  If  the  daughter  of  the  gentleman  had  no 
marriage  portion,  they  shall  divide  (15)  into  two  parts 
whatever  her  husband  and  she  had  acquired  from  the 
time  when  they  joined  hands;  the  owner  of  the  slave 
shall  receive  one  half  and  (20)  the  daughter  of  the  gen- 
tleman shall  receive  one  half  for  her  children. 

§  177.  If  a  widow,  whose  children  are  minors,  have 
set  her  face  to  enter  (25)  another  house,  she  shall  not 
enter  without  the  (30)  consent  of  the  judges.  When  she 
has  entered  another  house  the  judges  shall  inquire  into 
(35)  the  residue  of  her  former  husband's  estate  and  they 
shall  entrust  the  house  of  her  (40)  former  husband  to  her 
later  husband  and  that  woman  and  cause  them  to  re- 
ceive (45)  a  deed.  They  shall  administer  the  property  and 
rear  the  minor  children.  Not  an  (50)  utensil  shall  they 
sell  for  money.  The  purchaser  that  has  bought  a  utensil 
belonging  to  the  (55)  sons  of  a  widow  shall  lose  his  money, 
and  shall  return  the  property  (60)  to  its  owners. 

§  178.  If  a  woman,  who  is  a  votary  or  a  vowed  one, 
whose  father  has  granted  her  a  (65)  marriage  portion, 
has  written  her  a  deed,  in  the  deed  that  he  has  written 

i§-lam  be-el  wardim  (6)  i-Ii-ki  (7)  mi-is-lam  (8)  marat  a-wi-lim 
(9)  a-na  mari-sd  i-li-ki 

§  176a.  (10)  sum-ma  marat  a-wi-Iim  (11)  se-ri-ik-tam  la  i-sii 
(12)  mi-im-ma  id  mu-zau  si-i  (13)  i§-tu  in-ne-im-du  (14)  ir-su-u  (15) 
a-na  si-ni-su  (16)  i-zu-uz-zu-ma  (17)  mi-is-lam  be-el  wardim  (IS) 
i-li-ki  (19)  mi-is-lam  (20)  marat  a-wi-lim  (21)  a-na  mari-sa  i-li-ki 

§  177.  (22)  sum-ma  almattum  (?)  (23)  sA  maru-sa  (24)  si-ib-fei- 
ru  (25)  a-na  bitim  §d-ni-im  (26)  e-ri-bi-im  (27)  pa-ni-sd  (28)  is-ta- 
ka-an  (29)  ba-lum  da-a-a-ni  (30)  li-ul  i-ir-ru-ub  (31)  i-nu-ma  (32)  a-na 
bItim  sd-ni-im  (33)  i-ir-ru-bu  (34)  da-a-a-nu  (35)  wa-ar-ka-at  (36)  bit 
mu-ti-sd  (37)  pa-ni-im  (38)  i-par-ra-su-ma  (39)  bitam  sa  mu-ti-sd  (40) 
pa-ni-im  (41)  a-na  mu-ti-sd  (42)  wa-ar-ki-im  (43)  u  sinnistim  su-a-ti 
(44)  i-pa-ak-ki-du-ma  (45)  tup-pa-am  (46)  u-se-iz-zi-bu-su-nu-ti  (47) 
bitam  i-na-sa-ru  (48)  u  si-iji-hi-ru-tim  (49)  ii-ra-ab-bu-u  (50)  li-ni- 
a-tim  (51)  a-na  kaspim  (52)  u-ul  i-na-ad-di-nu  (53)  sd-a-a-ma-nu-um 
(54)  sd  u-nu-ut  (55)  mart  almattim  (?)  (56)  i-sd-am-mu  (57)  i-na 
kaspi-§u  (58)  i-te-el-li  (59)  namkurum  a-na  be-ll-su  (60)  i-ta-ar 

§  178.  (61)  §um-ma  entum  i§ippatum  (?)  (62)  il  lu  (sinnisat)  zi- 
ik-ru-um  (63)  sd  a-bu-§d  (64)  se-ri-ik-tam  (65)  is-ru-ku-§i-im 
(66)  tup-pa-am  (67)  is-tu-ru-si-im  (68)  i-na  tup-pl-im  (69)  sd  is-tu- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  441 

for  her  he  has  not,  however,  written  that  she  may  dis- 
pose (70)  of  her  estate  as  she  pleases,  and  has  not  given 

(75)  her  fvill  discretion,  after  the  father  has  gone  to  his 
fate  (80)  her  brothers  shall  take  her  field  and  her  garden 
and  according  to  the  value  of  her  share  they  shall  (So)  give 
her  grain,  oil,  and  wool,  and  shall  content  her  heart.  If 
her  brothers  have  not  given  her  grain,  oil,  and  wool,  ac- 
cording to  the  value  of  (90)  her  share,  and  have  not  con- 
tented [Column  XV,  r.]  (1)  her  heart,  she  may  give  field 
or  her  garden  to  any  cultivator  (5)  she  may  please,  and 
her  cultivator  shall  maintain  her.  The  field,  garden,  or 
(10)  whatever  else  her  father  has  given  her  she  shall 
enjoy  as  long  as  she  lives,  she  shall  not  (15)  give  it  for 
money,  she  shall  not  transfer  it  to  another.  Her  heritage 
(lit.,  sonship)  belongs  to  her  brothers. 

§  179.  (20)  If  a  woman,  who  is  a  votary  or  a  vowed 
female,  whose  father  has  granted  her  a  marriage  portion, 
has  written  her  (25)  a  deed,  if  in  the  deed  which  he  has 
written  for  her  he  have  written  that  she  may  dispose  of 
her  estate  (30)  as  she  pleases,  and  he  have  granted  her 
full  discretion,  (40)  after  the  father  has  gone  to  his  fate 
she  may  give  it  to  whomsoever  she  please  after  her.  Her 
brothers  have  no  claim  upon  her. 

ru-si-im  (70)  wa-ar-ka-za  (7i)  e-ma  e-li-sa  (72)  ta-bu  na-da-nam 
(73)  la    is-tur-si-im-ma    (74)  ma-la    li-ib-bi-sa    (75)  la  u-sa-am-zi-si 

(76)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (77)  a-na  si-im-tim  (78)  it-ta-al-ku  (79)  ekil- 
§a  u  kira-sd  (80)  ab-bu-sd  (81)  i-li-ku-ma  (82)  ki-ma  e-mu-uk 
(83)  zi-it-ti-sd  (84)  epram  pissatam  vl  lubusam  (85)  i-na-ad-di-nu- 
§im-ma  (86)  li-ib-ba-sd  (87)  u-ta-ab-bu  (88)  sum-ma  aji-bu-sa  (89)  ki- 
ma  e-mu-uk  (90)  zi-it-ti-sa  (91)  epram  pissatam  u  lubusam  (92)  la 
it-ta-ad-nu-si-im-ma  [Column  XV,  r.]  (1)  li-ib-ba-sd  (2)  la  ut-ti-il> 
bu  (3)  ekil-sd  li  kira-sa  (4)  a-na  ir-ri-si-im  (5)  sd  e-li-sd.  ta-bu  (6)  i-na- 
ad-di-in-ma  (7)  ir-ri-za  (8)  it-ta-na-ds-§i-si  (9)  eklam  kiram  (10) 
il  mi-im-ma  (11)  sA  a-bu-sa  (12)  id-di-nu-si-im  (13)  a-di  ba-al- 
ta-at  i-kal  (14)  a-na  kaspim  (15)u-ul  i-na-ad-di-in  (16)  sd-ni-a-am 
(17)  u-ul  u-u})-pa-al  (18)  ab-lu-za  (19)  M  ab-bi-sd-ma 

§  179.  (20)  sum-ma  entum  isippatum  (?)  (21)  u  lu  (sinni§at)  zi- 
ik-ru-um  (22)  sd  a-bu-sd,  (23)  se-ri-ik-tam  (24)  is-ru-ku-si-im  (25)  ku- 
nu-kam  (26)  is-tu-ru-si-im  (27)  i-na  tup-pi-im  (28)  sa  is-tu-ru-si-ira 
(29)  wa-ar-ka-za  (30)  e-ma  e-li-sd  ta-bu  (31)  na-da-nam  (32)  is-tur- 
§i-im-ma  (33)  ma-la  li-ib-bi-sd  (34)  us-tam-zi-si  (35)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu- 
um  (36)  a-na  si-im-tim  (37)  it-ta-al-ku  (38)  wa-ar-ka-za  (39)  e-ma 
e-li-§d.  ta-bu  (40)  i-na-ad-di-in  (41)  ab-bu-sa  (42)  li-ul  i-ba-ag-ga-ru-si 


442  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  180.  If  a  father  have  not  granted  a  marriage  settle- 
ment to  his  daughter,  who  is  (45)  a  votary  or  a  vowed 
female,  after  the  father  has  gone  (50)  to  his  fate  she 
shall  receive  as  her  share  in  the  goods  of  her  father's 
house  (55)  the  portion  of  a  son,  and  she  shall  enjoy  it  as 
long  as  she  lives.    After  her  it  belongs  to  her  brothers. 

§  181.  (60)  If  a  father  have  vowed  to  a  god  a  votary  or 
a  hierodule,  and  (65)  have  not  given  her  a  marriage  por- 
tion, after  the  father  has  gone  to  his  fate  she  shall  receive 
as  her  share  in  the  goods  of  her  father's  house  (70)  one 
third  the  portion  of  a  son,  and  she  shall  enjoy  it  as  long 
as  she  lives.    (75)  After  her  it  belongs  to  her  brothers. 

§  182.  If  a  father  have  not  granted  a  (80)  marriage 
portion  to  his  daughter  a  votary  of  Marduk  of  Babylon, 
and  have  not  written  for  her  a  deed,  after  the  father  has 
gone  (85)  to  his  fate  she  shall  receive  (90)  as  her  share 
with  her  brothers  one  third  of  the  portion  of  a  son,  and 
shall  pay  no  tax.  A  votaiy  of  Marduk,  after  her  (death) , 
may  give  (95)  wherever  it  is  good  [Colunm  XVI,  r.] 
(1)  to  her. 

§  183.  If  a  father  (5)  grant  a  marriage  settlement  to 
his  daughter  who  is  a  concubine,  and  give  her  to  a  hus- 

§  180.  (43)  §um-ma  a-bu-um  (44)  a-na  marti-su  (45)  iSippat  (?) 
gdgim  (46)  il  lu  (sinniSat)  zi-ik-ru-um  (47)  §e-ri-ik-tam  (48)  la  is-(ni)- 
uk-si-im  (49)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-vun  (50)  a-na  §i-im-tim  (51)  it>ta-al-ku 
(52)  i-na  namkur  bit  abini  (?)  (53)  si-it-tam  ki-ma  (54)  ab-lim  is- 
te-en  (55)  i-za-az-ma  (56)  a-di  ba-al-ta-at  (57)  i-ik-ka-al  (58)  wa- 
ar-ka-za  (59)  sA  aJi-bi-^^-ma 

§  181.  (60)  §um-ma  a-bu-um  (61)  isippatam  kadistam  (62)  il  lu 
zermasitatn  (63)  a-na  ilim  is-§i-ma  (64)  §e-ri-ik-tam  (65)  la  is-ru- 
uk-si-im  (66)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (67)  a-na  si-im-tim  (68)  it-ta-al-ku 
(69)  i-na  namkur  bit  abim  (?)  (70)  salusta  ablAti-si  (71)  i-za-az-ma 
(72)  a-di  ba-al-ta-at  (73)  i-ik-ka-al  (74)  wa-ar-ka-za  (75)  sa  ajj-jja- 
§d-ma 

§  182.  (76)  sum-ma  a-bu-um  (77)  a-na  marti-Su  (78)  ilippat  (?) 
(ilu)  Marduk  (79)  sd  Babili(ki)  (80)  §e-ri-ik-tam  (81)  la  i§-ru-uk- 
§i-im  (82)  ku-nu-kam  (83)  la  iS-tur-Si-im  (84)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um 
(85)  a-na  si-im-tim  (86)  it-ta-al-ku  (87)  i-na  namkur  bit  abim  (?) 
(88)  §alu§ta  abl<iti-§d  (89)  it-ti  ab-bi-§d  (90)  i-za-az-ma  (91)  il-kam 
(92)  u-ul  i-il-la-ak  (93)  isippat  (?)  (ilu)  Marduk  (94)  wa-ar-ka-za 
(95)  e-ma  e-li-Sd,  (96)  ta-bu  [Column  XVI,  r.]  (1)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  183.  (2)  §um-ma  a-bu-um  (3)  a-na  mdrti4ii  StJ.  GE-tim  (4)  §e- 
ri-ik-tam  (5)  i§-ru-uk-§i-im  (6)  a-na  mu-tim  (7)  id-di-i§-§i  (8)  ku-nu- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  443 

band  and  write  a  deed,  (10)  after  the  father  has  gone  to 
his  fate  she  shall  not  share  in  the  goods  of  her  father's 
house. 

§  184.  (15)  If  a  man  have  not  granted  a  marriage  set- 
tlement to  his  daughter  by  a  concubine,  and  have  not 
given  her  (20)  to  a  husband,  after  the  father  has  gone  to 
his  fate  (25)  her  brothers,  according  to  the  fortune  of 
her  father's  house,  shall  grant  her  a  marriage  settlement 
and  (30)  give  her  to  a  husband. 

§  185.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  young  child  (35)  to  sonship, 
and  have  reared  him,  no  one  may  bring  claim  for  that  child. 

§  186.  If  a  man  have  taken  (40)  a  young  child  to  son- 
ship,  and  when  he  has  taken  him  he  is  rebellious  against 
his  (adopted)  father  and  (45)  mother,  that  adopted  son 
shall  return  to  the  house  of  his  father. 

§  187.  One  may  not  bring  claim  (50)  for  the  son  of  a 
chamberlain,  who  is  a  palace  warder,  or  for  the  son  of  a 
vowed  woman. 

§  188.  If  an  artisan  have  taken  (55)  a  son  for  adop- 
tion, and  have  taught  him  his  handicraft,  no  one  may 
bring  claim  for  that  child. 

§  189.  (60)  If  he  have  not  taught  him  his  handicraft 
that  adopted  son  may  return  to  his  father's  house. 

uk-kam  (9)  is-tuT'^i-im  (10)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (11)  a-na  §i-im-tim 
(12)  it-ta-al-ku  (13)  i-na  namkur  bit  abim  (?)  (14)  u-ul  i-za-az 

§  1S4.  (15)  ium-ma  a-wi-lum  (16)  a-na  raarti-§u  (17)  §tJ.  GE-tim 
(18)  §e-ri-ik-tam  (19)  la  i§-ru-uk-sina  (20)  a-na  mu-tim  (21)  la  id- 
di-is-§i  (22)  wa-ar-ka  a-bu-um  (23)  a-na  §i-im-tim  (24)  it-ta-al-ku 
f25)  ab-bu-§ii  (26)  ki-raa  e-mu-uk  bit  abim  (?)  (27)  §e-ri-ik-tam 
(28)  i-§ar-ra-ku-§i-im-ma  (29)  a-na  mu-tim  (30)  i-na-ad-di-nu-li 

§  185.  (31)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (32)  si-ijj-ra-am  (33)  i-na  me-e-§u 
(34)  a-na  ma-ru-tim  (35)  il-ki-ma  (36)  ur-ta-ab-bi-Su  (37)  tar-bi-tum 
§i-i  (38)  u-ul  ib-ba-ak-kar 

§  186.  (39)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (40)  si-ilj-ra-am  (41)  a-na  ma-ru- 
tim  il-ki  (42)  i-nu-ma  (43)  il-ku-u-§ii  (44)  a-ba-§u  (45)  il  um-ma-§u 
(46)  i-bi-a-at  (47)  tar-bi-tum  §i-i  (48)  a-na  bit  a-bi-Sii  (49)  i-ta-ar 

§  187.  (50)  mi,r  manzaz  pdnim  (51)  mu-za-az  ekallim  (52)  il  mdr 
(sinniSat)  zi-ik-ru-um  (53)  li-ul  ib-ba-ak-kar 

§  188.  (54)  §um-ma  mar  ummanim  (55)  maram  a-na  tar-bi-tim 
(56)  il-ki-ma  (57)  §i-pf-ir  ga-ti-su  (58)  u§-ta-bi-zu  (59)  li-ul  ib-ba-kar 

§  189.  (60)  §um-ma  §i-pf-ir  ga-ti-§u  (61)  la  u§-ta-bi-zu  (62)  t'ar- 
bi-tum  §i-i  (63)  a-na  bit  a-bi-sii  (64)  i-ta-ar 


444  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  190.  (65)  If  a  man  have  not  numbered  (70)  with  his 
sons  the  young  child  whom  he  has  taken  to  his  sonship 
and  has  reared,  that  adopted  son  may  return  to  his 
father's  house. 

§  191.  (75)  If  a  man,  after  he  has  taken  a  young  child 
to  sonship  and  reared  him,  (80)  has  made  a  house  for 
himself  and  acquired  children,  have  set  his  face  to  cut 
off  the  adopted  son,  (So)  that  son  shall  not  go  his  way. 
The  father  who  reared  him  (90)  shall  give  to  him  of  his 
goods  one  third  of  the  portion  of  a  son  and  he  shall  go. 
(95)  He  shall  not  give  to  him  of  field,  garden,  or  house. 

§  192.  If  the  son  of  a  chamberlain  [Column  XVII,  r.] 
(1)  or  the  son  of  a  vowed  woman  have  said  (5)  to  the 
father  who  reared  him  or  to  the  mother  who  reared  him, 
"Thou  art  not  my  father,"  "Thou  art  not  my  mother," 
they  shall  cut  out  his  tongue. 

§  193.  (10)  If  the  son  of  a  chamberlain  or  the  son  of  a 
vowed  woman  have  known  his  father's  house,  and  have 
hated  (15)  the  father  that  reared  him  and  the  mother 
that  reared  him,  and  (20)  have  gone  back  to  his  father's 
house,  they  shall  pluck  out  his  eye. 

§  194.  If  a  man  (25)  have  given  his  son  to  a  wet-nurse, 
and  that  son  have  died  in  the  hands  of  the  wet-nurse,  and 

§  190.  (65)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (66)  si-ib-ra-am  (67)  M  a-na  ma- 
ru-ti-§u  (68)  il-ku-su-ma  (69)  vi-ra-ab-bu-su  (70)  it-ti  mart-sii  (71)  la 
im-ta-nu-sii  (72)  tar-bi-tum  §i-i  (73)  a-na  bit  a-bi-su  (74)  i-ta-ar 

§  191.  (75)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (76)  si-ijj-ra-am  (77)  sd  a-na  ma- 
ru-ti-§u  (78)  il-ku-su-ma  (79)  li-ra-ab-bu-u-su  (80)  bit-zu  i-pu-u§ 
(81)  wa-ar-ka  m.4ri  (82)  ir-ta-si-ma  (83)  a-na  tar-bi-tim  na-sa-iji-im 
(84)  pa-nam  is-ta-ka-an  (85)  marum  su-u  ri-ku-zu  (86)  li-ul  it-ta- 
al-la-ak  (87)  a-bu-um  mu-ra-bi-sii  (88)  i-na  namkuri-sii  (89)  salusti 
abluti-§u  (90)  i-na-ad-di-is-sum-ma  (91)  it-ta-la-ak  (92)  i-na  eklim 
kirim  (93)  ii  bitim  (94)  u-ul  i-na-ad-di-  (95)  is-§um 

§  192.  (96)  sum-ma  mar  manzaz  panim  [Column  XVII,  r.]  (1)  il 
lu  mSr  (sinniSat)  zi-ik-ru-um  (2)  a-na  a-bi-im  (3)  mu-ra-bi-§u 
(4)  i^i  um-mi-im  (5)  mu-ra-bi-ti-sii  (6)  u-ul  a-bi  at-ta  (7)  u-ul  um-mi 
at-ti  ik-ta-bi  (8)  li§an-su  (9)  i-na-ak-ki-su 

§  193.  (10)  §um-ma  mar  manzaz  panim  (11)  ii  lu  mar  (sinni§at) 
zi-ik-ru-um  (12)  bit  a-bi-su  (13)  li-we-id-di-ma  (14)  a-ba-am  (15)  mu- 
ra-bi-§u  (16)  il  um-ma-am  (17)  mu-ra-bi-zu  (18)  i-si-ir-ma  (19)  a-na 
bit  a-bi-§u  (20)  it-ta-la-ak  (21)  i-in-su  (22)  i-na-za-Jju 

§  194.  (23)  sum-ma  a-wi-Ium  (24)  mdr-iu  a-na  mu-ie-ni-ik-tim 
(25)  id-di-in-ma    (26)  marum   §u-u    (27)  i-na   ga-at  mu-§e-ni-ik-tim 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  445 

the  wet-nurse,  (30)  without  consent  of  the  father  and 
mother,  have  substituted  another  child,  they  shall  call 
her  to  account,  and  because  (35)  without  the  consent  of 
the  father  and  mother  she  has  substituted  another  child 
they  shall  (40)  cut  off  her  breasts. 

§  195.  If  a  man  have  struck  his  father,  they  shall  cut 
off  his  hands. 

B.  Injuries  (§§  196-214) 
1.   To  Males  (§§  196-208) 

§  196.  (45)  If  a  man  have  destroyed  the  eye  of  a  gen- 
tleman, they  shall  destroy  his  eye. 

§  197.  (50)  If  he  have  broken  a  gentleman's  bone' 
they  shall  break  his  bone. 

§  198.  If  he  have  (55)  destroyed  the  eye  of  a  freedman, 
or  have  broken  the  bone  of  a  freedman,  he  shall  pay  one 
mina  of  silver. 

§  199.  (60)  If  he  have  destroyed  the  eye  of  a  gentle- 
man's slave,  or  have  broken  the  bone  of  a  gentleman's 
slave,  (65)  he  shall  pay  one  half  his  price. 

§  200.  If  a  man  have  knocked  out  the  tooth  of  a  man 
of  his  own  rank,  (70)  they  shall  knock  out  his  tooth. 

§  201.  If  he  have  knocked  out  the  tooth  of  a  freedman, 
he  shall  pay  one  third  of  a  mina  of  silver. 

(28)  im-tu-ut  (29)  mu-se-ni-ik-tum  (30)  ba-Ium  a-bi-su  (31)  il  um- 
mi-su  (32)  maram  Id-ni-a-am-ma  (33)  ir-ta-ka-a§  (34)  u-ka-an-nu-§i- 
ma  (35)  as-§um  ba-lum  a-bi-[s]u  (36)  il  um-mi-s[u]  (37)  maram  §d- 
ni-a-a[m]  (38)  ir-ku-[su]  (39)  tula-sa  (40)  i-na-ak-ki-su 

§  195.  (41)  sum-ma  marum  a-ba-su  (42)  im-ta-Jja-as  (43)  ritta-§u 
(44)  i-na-ak-ki-su 

§  196.  (45)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (46)  i-in  mar  a-wi-lim  (47)  lijj-tap- 
pf-id  (48)  i-in-sii  (49)  li-Jja-ap-pa-du 

§  197.  (50)  sum-ma  esmet  a-wi-lim  (51)  i§-te-bi-ir  (52)  esemta-§u 
(53)  i-se-ib-bi-ru 

§  198.  (54)  sum-ma  i-in  muskenim  (55)  ujj-tap-pf-id  (56)  il  lu 
esmet  muskenim  (57)  is-te-bi-ir  (58)  I  mane  kaspim  (59)  i-§d-kal 

§199.  (60)  §um-ma  i-in  warad  a-wi-lim  (61)  ulj-tap-pf-id  (62)  il 
lu  esmet  warad  a-wi-lim  (63)  is-te-bi-ir  (64)  mi-§i-il  §imi-su  (65)  i-sd- 
kal' 

§  200.  (66)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (67)  si-in-ni  a-wi-lim  (68)  me-ib-ri- 
§u  (69)  it-ta-di  (70)  §i-in-na-§u  i-na-ad-du-u 

§  201.  (71)  sum-ma  §i-in-ni  (72)  muskenim  it-ta-di  (73)  J  mane 
kaspim  (74)  i-5d-kal 


/ 


446  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  202.  (75)  If  a  man  have  struck  the  person  of  a  man, 
who  is  his  superior,  he  shall  receive  sixty  strokes  with 
(80)  an  ox  tail  whip  in  public. 

§  203.  If  a  man  of  gentle  birth  (85)  have  struck  the 
cheek  of  another  man  of  gentle  birth  who  is  his  equal, 
he  shall  pay  one  mina  of  silver. 

§  204,  If  a  freedman  (90)  have  struck  a  freeclman,  he 
shall  pay  ten  shekels  of  silver. 

§  205.  If  a  gentleman's  slave  [Column  X\T!II,  r.] 
(1)  have  struck  the  cheek  of  a  freedman  they  shall  cut 
off  his  ear. 

§  206.  If  a  man  have  struck  a  man  (5)  in  a  quarrel 
and  have  wounded  him,  (10)  he  shall  swear,  "I  did  not 
strike  him  intentionally,"  and  he  shall  be  responsible  for 
the  doctor, 

§  207.  (15)  If  he  die  of  the  blows,  he  shall  swear,  and 
if  he  be  of  gentle  birth  he  shall  pay  one  half  of  a  mina  of 
silver. 

§  208.  (20)  If  he  be  the  son  of  a  freedman,  he  shall 
pay  one  third  of  a  mina  of  silver. 

2.   To  Females  with  Child  (§§  209-214) 
§  209.  If    a    man    (25)  have    struck    a    gentleman's 
daughter,  and  have  caused  her  to  drop  what  was  in  her 

§  202.  (75)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (76)  li-e-it  a-wi-Iim  (77)  §d  e-li-§u 
ra-bu-u  (78)  im-ta-^a-as  (79)  i-na  pu-iiij-ri-im  (SO)  i-na  (ma§ak) 
kinaz  alpim  (81)  I  §u-§i  im-majj-ba-as 

§  203.  (82)  sum-ma  mar  a-wi-lim  (83)  U-e-it  mar  a-wi-lim  (84)  6d 
ki-ma  §u-a-ti  (85)  im-ta-5a-as  (86)  I  mane  kaspim  (87)  i-§d-kal 

§  204.  (88)  sum-ma  muskenum  (89)  li-e-it  muSkenim  (90)  im-ta- 
Ija-as  (91)  X  §ikil  kaspim  i-sd-kal 

§  205.  (92)  §um-ma  warad  a-wi-lim  (93)  li-e-it  mar  a-wi-lim 
[Column  XVIII,  r.]  (1)  im-ta-^a-as  (2)  u-zu-un-su  (3)  i-na-ak-ki-su 

§  206.  (4)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  a-wi-lam  (5)  i-na  ri-is-ba-tim  (6)  im- 
ta-fea-as-ma  (7)  zi-im-ma-am  (8)  is-ta-ka-an-sii  (9)  a-wi-lum  su-u 
(10)  i-na  i-du-u  (11)  la  am-Jja-zu  (12)  i-tam-ma  (13)  u  asam  i-ip- 
pa-al 

§  207.  (14)  §um-ma  i-na  ma-Jja-zi-Su  (15)  im-tu-ut  (16)  i-tam- 
ma-ma  (17)  sum-ma  mar  a-wi-lim  (18)  mi§il  mane  kaspim  (19)  i-sd- 
kal 

§  208.  (20)  §um-ma  mar  muSkenim  (21)  J  mane  kaspim  (22)  i- 
Sd-kal 

§  209,  (23)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (24)  marat  a-wi-lim  (25)  im-Jja-as- 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  447 

womb,  (30)  he  shall  pay  ten  shekels  of  silver  for  what 
was  in  her  womb. 

§  210.  If  that  woman  have  died,  they  shall  put  his 
daughter  to  death. 

§  211.  (35)  If,  through  blows,  he  have  caused  the 
daughter  of  a  freedman  to  drop  what  was  in  her  womb, 
(40)  he  shall  pay  five  shekels  of  silver. 

§  212.  If  that  woman  have  died,  he  shall  pay  one  half 
a  mina  of  silver. 

§  213.  (45)  If  he  have  struck  a  gentleman's  maid- 
servant, and  have  caused  her  to  drop  that  which  was  in 
her  womb,  (50)  he  shall  pay  two  shekels  of  silver. 

§  214.  If  that  maidservant  have  died,  he  shall  pay 
one  third  of  a  mina  of  silver. 

C.  Laborers  and  Labor  (§§  215-282) 
1.  Free  Labor  (§§  215-277) 
a.  Skilled  Labor  (§§  215-240) 
§  215.    (55)  If  a  doctor  have  operated  with  a  bronze 
lancet  on  a   man  for   a  severe  wound,  and   have  cured 
the  man,  or  (60)  have  removed  a  cataract,  with  a  bronze 
lancet,  for  a  gentleman,  and  have  cured  the  eye  of  a  gen- 
tleman, (65)  he  shall  receive  ten  shekels  of  silver. 

§  216.  If  he  (the  patient)  be  the  son  of  a  freedman, 
he  shall  receive  five  shekels. 

ma  (26)  §d  li-ib-bi-sd  (27)  u§-ta-di-§i  (28)  X  §ikil  kaspim  (29)  a-na 
§d  li-ib-bi-§d  (30)  i-§d-kal 

§  210.  (31)  §um-ma  sinni§tum  si-i  (32)  im-tu-ut  (33)  marat-zu 
(34)  i-du-\ik-ku 

§  211.  (35)  §um-ma  marat  mu§kenim  (36)  i-na  ma-Jja-zi-im 
(37)  §d  li-ib-bi-sd  (38)  us-ta-ad-di-§i  (39)  V  Sikil  kaspim  (40)  i-sa-kal 

§  212.  (41)  sum-ma  sinni§tum  Si(-i)  (42)  im-tu-ut  (43)  mi§il  mane 
kaspim  (44)  i-§{l-kal 

5  213.  (45)  lum-ma  amat  a-wi-lim  (46)  im-Jja-as-ma  (47)  sd  li-ib- 
bi-§d  (48)  u§-ta-ad-di-si  (49)  II  §ikil  kaspim  (50)  i-M-kal 

§  214.  (51)  §um-ma  amtum  si-i  (52)  im-tu-ut  (53)  ^  mane  kaspim 
(54)  i-§d-kal 

§  215.  (55)  sum-ma  Ssllm  (56)  a-wi-lam  zi-im-ma-ara  kab-tam 
(57)  i-na  GIR.  NI  siparrim  (58)  i-pu-u§-ma  (59)  a-wi-lam  ub-ta-al- 
li-it  (60)  vl  lu  na-kab-ti  a-wi-lim  (61)  i-na  GIR.  KAK  (!)  siparrim 
(62)  ip-te-ma  (63)  i-in  a-wi-lim  (64)  ub-ta-al-li-it  (65)  X  sikil  kaspim 
(66)  i-li-ki 

§  216.  (67)  §um-ma  mfir  muSk^nim  (68)  V  Sikil  kaspim  (69)  i-li-ki 


448  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  217.  (70)  If  he  be  a  gentleman's  slave,  the  owner  of 
the  slave  shall  give  the  doctor  two  shekels  of  silver. 

§  218.   If  a  doctor  have  operated,  with  a  bronze  lancet,  i     y 
on  a  gentleman  (75)  for  a  severe  wound,  and  have  caused  ,    * ', 
the    gentleman's   death,    or   have   removed   a    cataract, 
(SO)  with  a  bronze  lancet,  and  have  destroyed  the  gen- 
tleman's eye,  they  shall  cut  off  his  hand. 

§  219.  If  a  doctor  have  operated,  with  a  bronze 
lancet,  on  (85)  the  slave  of  a  freedman,  for  a  severe 
wound  and  have  caused  his  death,  he  shall  render  slave 
for  slave. 

§  220.  If  he  have  removed  a  cataract,  (90)  with  a 
bronze  lancet,  and  have  destroyed  his  eye,  he  shall  pay 
in  silver  one  half  of  his  price. 

§  221.  (95)  If  a  doctor  have  set  a  broken  [Column 
XIX,  r.]  (1)  bone  for  a  man,  or  have  (5)  cured  a  pain- 
ful swelling  (?),  the  patient  shall  give  five  shekels  of  silver 
to  the  doctor. 

§  222.  (10)  If  he  be  the  son  of  a  freedman,  he  shall 
pay  three  shekels  of  silver, 

§  223.  If  he  be  the  slave  of  a  gentleman,  the  owner  of 
the  slave  shall  give  two  shekels  of  silver  (15)  to  the 
doctor. 

§  217.  (70)  sum-ma  warad  a-wi-Iim  (71)  be-el  wardim  a-na  asim 
(72)  II  §ikil  kaspim  (73)  i-na-ad-di-ia 

§  218.  (74)  §um-ma  dsum  a-wi-lam  (75)  zi-im-ma-am  kab-tam 
(76)  i-na  GIR.  NX  siparrim  (77)  i-pu-us-ma  (78)  a-wi-Iam  us-ta- 
mi-it  (79)  il  lu  na-kab-ti  a-wi-lim  (80)  i-na  GIR.  NI  siparrim  (81)  ip- 
te-ma  i-in  a-wi-lim  (82)  ulj-tap-pi-id  (S3)  ritta-su  i-na-ki-su 

§  219.  (84)  sum-ma  asCim  zi-ma-am  kab-tam  (85)  warad 
muskenim  (86)  i-na  GIR.  NI  siparrim  (87)  i-pu-us-ma  us-ta-mi-it 
(88)  wardam  ki-ma  wardim  i-ri-ab 

§  220.  (89)  sum-ma  na-kab-ta-su  (90)  i-na  GIR.  NI  siparrim 
(91)  ip-te-ma  (92)  i-in-Sii  ub-tap-da  (93)  kaspam  mi-§i-il  (94)  simi- 
§u  i-sd-kal 

§  221.  (95)  sum-ma  dsum  (96)  esmet  a-wi-lim  [Column  XIX,  r.] 
(1)  §e-bi-ir-tam  (2)  us-ta-li-im  (3)  u  lu  §e-ir-ha-nam  (4)  mar-sa-am 
(5)  ub-ta-al-li-it  (6)  be-el  si-im-mi-im  (7)  a-na  asim  (8)  V  §ikil 
kaspim  (9)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  222.  (10)  sum-ma  mdr  mu§kenim  (11)  III  sikil  kaspim  (12)  i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§  223.  (13)  sum-ma  warad  a-wi-lim  (14)  be-el  wardim  (15)  a-na 
asim  (16)  II  §ikil  kaspim  (17)  i-na-ad-di-in 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  449 

§  224.  If  a  veterinary  doctor  operate  (20)  on  an  ox  or 
an  ass  for  a  severe  wound,  and  save  its  life,  the  owner 
of  the  ox  or  ass  shall  give  (25)  one  sixth  of  a  shekel  of 
silver  to  the  doctor  as  his  fee. 

§  225.  If  he  operate  on  an  ox  or  ass  for  a  (30)  severe 
wound,  and  cause  its  death,  (35)  he  shall  give  to  the 
owner  of  the  ox  or  ass  one  fourth  of  its  value. 

§  226.  If  a  brander,  without  the  consent  of  the  owner 
of  a  slave,  have  (40)  made  a  slave's  mark  unrecognizable, 
they  shall  cut  off  the  hands  of  that  brander. 

§  227.  If  a  man  have  deceived  a  brander,  and  have 
caused  him  to  make  a  slave's  (45)  mark  unrecognizable, 
they  shall  put  that  man  to  death  and  bury  him  (50)  in 
his  house.  The  brander  shall  swear,  "Not  knowing,  I 
branded  him"  (55)  and  shall  go  free. 

§  228.  If  a  builder  have  built  a  house  for  a  man,  and 
have  completed  it,  that  man  shall  give  him,  as  his  fee, 
(60)  two  shekels  of  silver  per  SAR  of  house. 

§  229.  If  a  builder  have  built  a  house  (65)  for  a  man,  and 
have  not  made  it  strong,  and  the  house  built  (70)  have 

§  224.  (18)  sum-ma  asii  alpim  (19)  u  lu  imerim  (20)  lu  alpam  il 
lu  imeram  (21)  si-im-ma-am  kab-tam  (22)  i-pu-us-ma  (23)  ub-ta-al- 
li-it  (24)  be-el  alpim  il  lu  imerim  (25)  sedusti  (?)  kaspim  (26)  a-na 
asim  (27)  idi-sii  (28)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  225.  (29)  sum-ma  alpam  il  lu  ineram  (30)  zi-im-ma-am  kab- 
tam  (31)  i-pu-u§-ma  (32)  u§-ta-mi-it  (33)  JjamuSti  simi-§u  (34)  a-na 
be-el  alpim  u  lu  imerim  (35)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  226.  (36)  sum-ma  gallabum  (37)  ba-lum  be-el  wardim  (38)  ab- 
bu-ti  (39)  warad  la  se-e-im  (40)  u-gal-li-ib  (41)  ritti  gallabim  §u-a-ti 
(42)  i-na-ak-ki-zu 

§  227.  (43)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (44)  gallabam  i-da-as-ma  (45)  ab- 
bu-ti  (46)  warad  la  se-e-im  (47)  ug-da-al-li-ib  (48)  a-wi-lam  su-a-ti 
(49)  i-du-uk-ku-su-ma  (50)  i-na  babi-§u  (51)  i-Jja-al-la-lu-su 
(52)  gallabum  i-na  i-du-ii  (53)  la  u-gal-li-bu  (54)  i-tam-ma-ma 
(55)  u-ta-d§-sar 

§  228.  (56)  sum-ma  itinnu^  (57)  bitara  a-na  a-wi-Iim  (58)  i-pu- 
us-ma  (59)  u-§d-ak-li-il-sum  (60)  a-na  I  SAR  bitim  (61)  II  §ikil 
kaspim  (62)  a-na  ki-is-ti-su  (63)  i-na-ad-di-i§-sum 

§  229.  (64)  §um-ma  bandm  (65)  a-na  a-wi-Iim  (66)  bitam  i-pu- 
us-ma  (67)  si-pi-ir-§u   (68)  la  li-dan-ni-in-ma  (69)  bit  i-pu-su  (70) 

*  The  ideogram  is  dim  and  is  usually  read  bdntlm,  so  also  by  Unn;nad. 
Hrozny  has,  howe\'er,  shown  (Revue  simitique,  Julj%  1908)  that  it  was 
read  itinnu  in  the  Nco-Babylonian  period.  See  further  Bruno  Meissner, 
Orienlalistiscke  Liter atur-zextumj,  1912,  No.  2,  columns  58,  59. 


450  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

fallen  and  have  caused  the  death  of  the  owner  of  that 
house,  that  builder  shall  be  put  to  death, 

§  230.  If  he  have  caused  the  death  of  a  son  of  the 
owner  of  the  house,  they  shall  put  to  death  a  (75)  son  of 
that  builder. 

§  23L  If  he  have  caused  the  death  of  a  slave  of  the 
owner  of  the  house,  he  shall  give  to  (80)  the  owner  of  the 
house  slave  for  slave. 

§  232.  If  he  have  caused  the  loss  of  property,  he  shall 
restore  whatever  (85)  he  has  caused  to  be  lost.  Further, 
because  he  did  not  make  strong  the  house  he  built  and 
it  fell,  he  shall  rebuild  the  house  that  fell  (90)  from  his 
own  goods  (i.  e.,  at  his  own  expense). 

§  233.  If  a  builder  have  built  a  house  for  a  man,  and 
have  not  joined  (95)  his  work,  and  a  wall  have  fallen, 
that  builder,  [Column  XX,  r.]  (1)  at  his  own  cost,  shall 
make  good  that  wall. 

§  234.  If  a  boatman  have  built  a  (5)  boat  of  60  GUR 
for  a  man,  he  shall  give  him  two  shekels  of  silver  for  his 
fee. 

§  235.  (10)  If  a  boatman  have  built  a  boat  for  a  man, 
and  have  not  made  his  work  trustworthy  and  that  boat 
meet  with  an  injury  (15)  in  the  same  year  that  he  built 

im-ku-ut-ma  (71)  be-el  bitim  us-ta-mi-it  (72)  banum  su-ii  id- 
da-ak 

§  230.  (73)  §um-ma  mar  be-el  bitim  (74)  u§-ta-mi-it  (75)  mar 
banim  §u-a-ti  (76)  i-du-uk-ku 

§  231.  (77)  §um-ma  warad  be-el  bitim  (78)  u§-ta-mi-it  (79)  war- 
dam  ki-ma  wardim  (80)  a-na  be-el  bitim  (81)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  232.  (82)  §um-ma  namkuram  (83)  u^-ta-al-li-ik  (84)  mi-im-ma 
(85)  M  u-ijal-Ii-ku  (86)  i-ri-ab  (87)  u  ds-sum  bit'  i-pu-§u  (88)  la 
li-dan-ni-nu-ma  (89)  im-ku-tu  (90)  i-na  namkur  (91)  ra-ma-ni-su 
(92)  bit  im-ku-tu  i-ip-pf-e§ 

§  233.  (93)  §um-ma  itinnu'  bitam  (94)  a-na  a-wi-lim  i-pu-us-ma 
(95)  §i-p{-ir-§u  (96)  la  u§-te-is-bi-ma  (97)  igarum  ik-tu-up  (98)  banum 
§u-u  [Column  XX,  r.]  (1)  i-na  kasap  ra-ma-ni-su  (2)  igaram  su-a-ti 
(3)  li-dan-na-an 

§  234.  (4)  §um-ma  malajjum  (5)  elip  LX  kurri  (6)  a-na  a-wi-lLm 
ip-5i  (7)  II  §ikil  kaspim  (8)  a-na  ki-i§-ti-§u  (9)  i-na-ad-di-i§-sum 

§  235.  (10)  §um-ma  malabum  (11)  elippam  a-na  a-wi-lim  (12)  ip- 
bi-ma  (13)  §i-pf-ir-§tS   (14)  la  u-tdk-ki-il-ma   (15)  i-na  sd-at-tira-ma 

'  dim;  see  note  on  §  228,  line  56. 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  451 

it,  the  boatman  shall  exchange  (20)  it  or  shall  make  it 
strong  at  his  own  expense  and  shall  give  a  strong  ship 
to  (25)  the  owner  of  the  ship. 

§  236.  If  a  man  have  given  his  ship  to  a  boatman 
(30)  on  hire,  and  the  boatman  have  been  careless,  have 
grounded  the  ship  or  have  caused  it  to  be  lost,  (35)  the 
boatman  shall  render  ship  for  ship  to  the  owner. 

§  237.  If  a  man  have  (40)  hired  a  boatman  and  a  ship, 
and  have  freighted  it  with  grain,  wool,  oil,  dates,  or  any- 
other  kind  of  freight,  and  (45)  that  boatman  have  been 
careless  and  have  grounded  the  ship  or  have  lost  what 
was  in  it,  (50)  the  boatman  shall  render  back  the  ship 
and  whatever  in  it  (55)  he  has  caused  to  be  lost. 

§  238.  If  a  boatman  have  grounded  a  man's  ship,  and 
have  refloated  her,  (60)  he  shall  give  money  to  the  half 
of  her  price. 

§  239.  If  a  man  have  hired  a  boatman,  he  shall  give 
him  six  GUR  of  corn  (65)  per  year. 

§  240.  If  a  ship  under  way  up  stream  have  (70)  struck 
a  ship  that  is  moving  down  stream  and  have  sunk  it,  the 
owner  of  the  ship  whose  ship  was  sunk  shall  (75)  make  a 

§u-a-ti  (16)  elippum  si-i  (17)  iz-za-bar  (18)  iji-ti-tam  ir-ta-§i 
(19)  malafeum  (20)  elippam  su-a-ti  (21)  i-na-kar-ma  (22)  i-nanamkur 
ra-ma-ni-§u  (23)  li-dan-na-an-ma  (24)  elippam  dan-na-tam  (25)  a-na 
be-el  elippim  (26)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  236.  (27)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (28)  elippu-§u  (29)  a-na  malabim 
(30)  a-na  ig-ri-im  (31)  id-di-in-ma  (32)  malajjum  i-gi-ma  (33)  elippam 
ut-te-bi  (34)  il  lu  ujj-ta-al-li-ik  (35)  malajjum  elippam  (36)  a-na  be-el 
elippim  (37)  i-ri-a-ab 

§  237.  (38)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (39)  malaljam  il  elippam  (40)  i-gur- 
ma  (41)  §e'am  sipatam  Samnam  suluppi  (42)  vl  mi-im-ma  sum-sii 
(43)  sa  si-nim  (44)  i-si-en-si  (45)  malajjum  su-u  (46)  i-gi-ma  (47)  elip- 
pam ut-te-ib-bi  (48)  il  sA  li-ib-bi-sd,  (49)  lilj-ta-al-li-ik  (50)  malajium 
(51)  elippam  §d,  u-te-ib-bu-ii  (52)  ii  mi-im-ma  (53)  sd  i-na  li-ib-bi-sd 
(54)  u-}jal-li-ku  (55)  i-ri-a-ab 

§  238.  (56)  sum-ma  malajjum  (57)  elip  a-wi-lim  (58)  u-te-ib-bi- 
ma  (59)  us-te-li-a-ds-S[i]  (60)  kaspam  mi-si-i[l]  simi-§[d]  (61)  i-na-ad- 
di-i[n] 

§  239.  (62)  sum-ma  a-wi-[Ium]  (63)  malafeam  [i-gur]  (64)  VI  [kur 
se'ira]  (65)  i-na  §d-n[a-at]  (66)  i-na-a[d-di]-iJ-[sum] 

§  240.  (67)  sum-ma  el[ip]  (68)  §jI  ma-bi-ir-[tim]  (69)  elip  sA  mu- 
[uk]-ki-el-pf-[tim]  (70)  im-ba-as-ma  (71)  ut-te-ib-bi  (72)  be-el  elippim 
Id  elippu-§u  te-bi-a-at  (73)  mi-im-ma  M  i-na  elippi-§vi  jjal-ku  (74) 
i-na  ma-Jjar  i-lim  (75)  u-ba-ar-ma  (76)  §a  ma-Jji-ir-tim  (77)  sd  elip 


452  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

declaration  before  the  god,  of  whatever  he  has  lost  in  the 
ship,  and  the  owner  of  the  ship  under  way  up  stream 
which  sunk  the  ship  moving  down  (80)  shall  render  to 
him  his  ship  and  whatever  was  lost. 

b.  Unskilled  Labor  (§§  241-277) 

§  241.  If  a  man  have  seized  an  ox  for  debt,  he  shall 
pay  one  third  of  a  mina  of  silver. 

§  242.  (85)  If  a  man  have  hired  a  working  ox  for  one 
year,  he  shall  pay  four  GUR  of  grain  as  its  hire. 

§  243.  If  a  milch  cow,  he  shall  give  (90)  three  GUR 
to  its  owner. 

§  244.  [Column  XXI,  r.]  (1)  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox  or 
an  ass,  and  a  lion  kill  it  in  the  field,  (5)  it  is  the  owner's  loss. 

§  245.  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox,  and  through  neglect 
or  blows  have  caused  (10)  its  death,  ox  for  ox  to  the 
owner  shall  he  render. 

§  246.  If  a  man  have  (15)  hired  an  ox,  and  have 
crushed  its  foot  or  have  cut  its  nape,  ox  for  ox  (20)  to 
the  owner  shall  he  render. 

§  247.  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox,  and  have  caused  the 
loss  of  its  eye,  (25)  he  shall  pay  one  half  its  price  to  the 
owner. 


§d  mu-uk-ki-el-pf-tim  (78)  u-te-ib-bu-u  (79)  elippa-su  u  mi-im-ma-su 
j}al-ga-ani  (80)  i-ri-a-ab-§um 

§  241.  (81)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (82)  alpam  a-na  ni-pu-tim  (83)  iU 
te-pi  (84)  ^  mane  kaspim  i-sa-kal 

§  242.  (85)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (86)  a-na  sattim  I  i-gur  (87)  icli 
GUD.  DA.  tJR.  RA  (88)  IV  kur  §e'im 

§  243.  (89)  idi  GUD.  LID.  tJD.  SAG  (90)  III  kur  Se'im  a-na 
be-lf-sii  (91)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  244.  [Column  XXI,  r.]  (1)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (2)  alpam  imeram 
i-gur-ma  (3)  i-na  si-ri-im  (4)  nosum  id-du-uk-sii  (5)  a-na  be-lf-sii-ma 

§  245.  (6)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (7)  alpam  i-gur-ma  (8)  i-na  me-gu- 
tim  (9)  Li  lu  i-na  ma-}ia-zi-im  (10)  u§-ta-mi-it  (11)  alpam  ki-ma 
alpim  (12)  a-na  be-el  alpim  (13)  i-ri-a-ab 

§  246.  (14)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (15)  alpam  i-gur-ma  (16)  sep-sii  i§- 
te-bi-ir  (17)  u  lu  la-bi-a-an-sii  (18)  it-ta-ki-is  (i9)  alpam  ki-ma  alpim 
(20)  a-na  be-el  alpim  (21)  i-ri-a-ab 

§  247.  (22)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (23)  alpam  i-gur-ma  (24)  'in-§u  ujj- 
tap-(pi)-id  (25)  kaspam  mi-§i-il  simi-sii  (26)  a-na  be-el  alpim 
(27)  i-na-ad-di-in 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  453 

§  248.  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox,  and  have  broken 
(30)  its  horn,  cut  off  its  tail,  or  have  injured  its  nostril 
(lit.,  the  place  where  the  ring  passes),  (35)  he  shall  pay  a 
fifth  (?)  of  its  price. 

§  249.  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox,  and  the  god  have 
struck  it  and  it  (40)  have  died,  the  man  who  hired  the  ox 
shall  swear  before  the  god  and  go  free. 

§  250.  If  a  savage  bull,  (45)  in  his  charge,  have  gored  a  man 
and  have  caused  his  death,  (50)  that  case  has  no  remedy. 

§  251.  If  an  ox  given  to  goring  belong  to  a  man,  and  have  I 
shown  (55)  to  him  this  vice  that  he  is  given  to  goring,  but  he 
have  not  bound  up  his  horns,  and  have  not  shut  up  his  ox, 
and  (60)  that  ox  have  gored  a  man  of  gentle  birth,  and 
have  killed  him,  he  shall  (65)  pay  one  half  of  a  mina  of  silver, 

§  252.  If  he  be  a  gentleman's  slave  he  shall  pay  one 
third  of  a  mina  of  silver. 

§  253.  If  a  man  have  (70)  hired  a  man  to  oversee  his 
field,  and  have  furnished  him  with  seed-grain,  have  in- 
trusted him  (75)  with  oxen,  and  have  contracted  with 
him  to  cultivate  that  field,  and  that  man  have  stolen  the 
seed  or  the  provender  and  it  be  found  (SO)  in  his  hands, 
they  shall  cut  off  his  hands. 

§  248.  (28)  sum-ma  a-wi-Ium  (29)  alpam  i-gur-ma  (30)  karan-§u 
i§-bi-ir  (31)  zibbat-zu  it-ta-ki-is  (32)  il  lu  Sir  pasumti-§u  (33)  it-ta- 
sa-ag  (34)  kaspam  {jamusti  (?)  simi-lu  (35)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  249.  (36)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (37)  alpam  i-gur-ma  (38)  i-lum  im- 
tja-zu-ma  (39)  im-tu-ut  (40)  a-wi-lum  §d  alpam  i-gu-ru  (41)  ni-i§ 
i-lim  (42)  i-za-kar-ma  (43)  u-ta-^§-§ar 

§  250.  (44)  sum-ma  alpum  su-ga-am  (45)  i-na  a^la-ki-sii  (46)  a-wi- 
(47)  ik-ki-ip-ma  (48)  us-ta-mi-it  (49)  di-nu-um  su-ii  (50)  ru-gu-um- 
ma-am  (51)  li-ul  i-§ii 

§  251.  (52)  sum-ma  alap  a-wi-lim  (53)  na-ak-ka-p[fl-m[a]  (54)  ki- 
ma  na^ak-k[a]-pu-u  (55)  ba^ab-ta-sii  (56)  u-se-di-§um-ma  (57)  kar- 
ni-§u  (58)  la  u-sar-ri-im  (59)  alap-su  la  u-sa-an-ni-ik-ma  (60)  alpum 
§u-u  (61)  mar  a-wi-lim  (62)  ik-ki-ip-ma  (63)  uS-[ta]-mi-it  (64)  mi§il 
[ma]ne  kaspim  (65)  i-[na]-ad-di-in 

§  252.  (66)  [sum-m]a  warad  a-wi-lim  (67)  J  manS  kaspim  (68)  i- 
na-ad-di-in 

§  253.  (69)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  a-wi-lam  (70)  a-na  pa-ni  ekli- 
§u  (71)  u-zu-uz-zi-im  (72)  i-gur-ma  (73)  alda-am  (74)  [i-]ki-ip-§u 
(75)  [a]lpi  [i]p-ki-zum  (76)  [a-na  ejklim  e-ri-§i-im  li-ra-ak-ki-zu 
(77)  [i]um-ma  a-wi-lum  Su-ii  (78)  zeram  u  lu  ukullam  (79)  i§-ri-ik- 
ma  (80)  i-na  ga-ti-§ii  (81)  it-ta-aa-ba-at  (82)  ritta-§u  i-na-ak-ki-su 


454  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  254.  If  he  have  taken  the  seed-grain,  (85)  starved 
the  oxen,  from  the  seed  which  he  has  hoed  he  shall 
restore. 

§  255.  If  he  have  (90)  hired  out  the  man's  oxen,  or 
have  stolen  the  seed,  and  have  not  made  it  grow  in  the 
field,  they  shall  call  that  man  to  account  and  (95)  he 
shall  measure  out  60  GUR  of  grain  per  GAN. 

§  256.  If  he  be  not  able  to  pay  his  compensation,  they 
shall  cause  him  to  (100)  remain  in  that  field  with  the 
cattle. 

§  257.  If  a  man  [Column  XXII,  r.]  (1)  have  hired  a 
field  laborer,  he  shall  give  him  eight  GUR  of  corn  per 
year. 

§  258.  (5)  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox-driver,  he  shall 
give  him  six  GUR  of  corn  per  year. 

§  259.  (10)  If  a  man  have  stolen  a  watering  machine 
in  a  field,  he  shall  give  five  shekels  of  silver  to  the  owner 
(15)  of  the  watering  machine. 

§  260.  If  a  man  have  stolen  a  watering  bucket  or  a 
harrow  (?  plow),  he  (20)  shall  pay  three  shekels  of  silver. 

§  261.  If  a  man  have  hired  a  herdsman  for  the  cows 
or  a  shepherd  for  the  sheep,  (25)  he  shall  give  him  eight 
GUR  of  grain  per  year. 

§  254.  (83)  sum-ma  alda-am  (84)  il-ki-ma  alpi  (85)  u-te-en-ni-is 
(86)  ta-a  (?)-na  se'im  (?)  s^  (?)  im-ri-ru  (87)  i-ri-ab 

§  255.  (88)  §um-ma  alpi  (89)  a-wi-lim  a-na  ig-ri-im  (90)  it-ta-di- 
in  (91)  VI  lu  zeram  is-ri-ik-ma  (92)  i-na  eklim  la  us-tab-si  (93)  a-wi- 
1am  su-a-ti  (94)  u-ka-an-nu-su-ma  (95)  i-na  eb[urim  1]  GAN.  E 
(96)  LX  ku[r]  se'im  i-[m]a-ad-da-ad 

§  256.  (97)  sum-[ma]  pi-ba-zu  (98)  a-p[a]-lam  la  i-li-i  (99)  i-na 
eklim  §u-a-ti  i-na  alpi  (100)  im-ta-na-ds-§a-ru-su 

§  257.  (101)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  [Column  XXII,  r.]  (1)  ikkaram  (?) 
i-gur  (2)  VIII  kur  se'im  (3)  i-na  sattim  I  (kam)  (4)  i-na-ad-di-is-sum 

§  258.  (5)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (6)  LIB.  GUD  i-gur  (7)  VI  kur  se'im 
(8)  i-na  sattim  I  (kam)  (9)  i-na-ad-di-is-sum 

§  259.  (10)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (11)  nartabam  i-na  ugarim  (12)  i§- 
ri-ik  (13)  V  sikil  kaspim  (14)  a-na  be-el  nartabim  (15)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  260.  (16)  §um-ma  nartab  TUK.  KIN'  (17)  ii  lu  makaddam 
(18)  i§-ta-ri-ik  (19)  III  sikil  kaspim  (20)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  261.  (21  i  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (22)  nakidam  a-na  alpi  (23)  il  senJ 
(24)  ri-im  i-gur  (25)  VIII  kur  §e'im  (26)"i-na  §attim  I  (kam)  (27)  i- 
na-ad-di-i§-sum 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  455 

§  262.  If  a  man,  an  ox,  or  a  sheep  (30)  to  [this  section 
is  defaced  and  six  lines  are  wanting]. 

§  263.  If  he  have  lost  an  ox  or  a  sheep,  which  was 
given  him,  (40)  ox  for  ox,  sheep  for  sheep,  shall  he  render 
to  their  owner. 

§  264.  If  a  herdsman,  to  whom  (45)  oxen  or  sheep 
have  been  given  to  pasture,  (50)  have  received  his  hire, 
whatever  was  agreed,  and  his  heart  has  been  contented, 
yet  has  (55)  diminished  the  cows,  diminished  the  sheep, 
or  lessened  the  birth  rate,  he  shall  (60)  give  offspring  and 
produce  according  to  his  contracts. 

§  265.  If  a  herdsman,  to  whom  oxen  and  sheep  have 
been  given  (65)  to  pasture,  have  been  dishonest  or  have 
changed  their  price,  or  have  sold  them,  (70)  they  shall 
call  him  to  account,  and  he  shall  (75)  render  to  their 
owner  cows  and  sheep  tenfold  what  he  has  stolen. 

§  266.  If  in  a  sheepfold  a  stroke  of  god  have  fallen,  or 
a  lion  have  killed,  the  herdsman  shall  declare  himself 
innocent  before  the  god  and  the  owner  of  the  fold  shall 
face  (80)  the  damage  of  the  fold. 

§  267.  If  a  herdsman  have  been  careless,  and  have 
brought  about  a  loss  in  the  fold,  the  shepherd  shall 
make  good  the  fault   of  the  loss    (85)  which  he  have 

§  262.  (28)  sum-ma  a-wi-Iiim  (29)  alpam  u  lu  immeram  (30)  a-na 
[•     •     •]  . .     [Six  lines  wanting.] 

§  263.  (37)  sum-ma  a[lpam]  u  lu  [immeram]  (38)  §d  in-na-ad-nu- 
[sum]  (39)  ujj-ta-al-li[ik]  (40)  alpam  ki-ma  [alpim]  (41)  immeram 
ki-ma  [immeram]  (42)  a-na  be-li-[su-nu]  (43)  i-ri-a-[ab] 

§  264.  (44)  sum-ma  [re'um]  (45)  sd  al[puj  (46)  ii  lu  se[nil]  (47)  a- 
na  r[i-im]  (48)  in-na-[ad-n]u-§ima  (49)  idi-su  g[a-a]m  (?)-ra-tim 
(50)  ma-J}i-ir  (51)  li-i[b-b]a-su  ta-ab  (52)  alpi  (53)  u[s-s]a-aii-bi-ii' 
(54)  seni  (55)  us-sa-a^-bi-ir  (56)  ta-H-it-tam  um-ta-ti  (57)  a-na  pi 
ri-ik-sa-ti-su  (58)  ta-Ii-it-tam  (59)  u  bi-il-tam  (60)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  265.  (61)  sum-ma  re'tlm  (62)  sd  alpu  (63)  il  lu  senil  (64)  a-na  ri-im 
(65)  in-na-ad-nu-sum  (66)  u-sa-ar-ri-ir-ma  (67)  si-im-tam  ut-ta-ak-ki- 
ir  (68)  u  a-na  kaspim  (69)  it-ta-di-in  (70)  u-ka-an-nu-sii-ma  (71)  a-du 
X-su  sd  is-ri-ku  (72)  alpi  (73)  u  seni  (74)  a-na  be-11-su-nu  (75)  i-ri-a-ab 

§  266.  (76)  §um-ma  i-na  tarbasim  (77)  H-pi'-it  ilim  it-tab-si  (78)  h 
lu  nosum  id-du-uk  rc'iim  ma-har  ilim  (79)  u-ub-ba-am-ma  (80)  mi- 
ki-it-ti  tarbasim  (81)  be-el  tarbasim  i-majj-bar-sii 

§  267.  (82)  sum-ma  re'Am  i-gu-ma  (S3)  i-na  tarbasim  pl-sa-tam 
uS-tab-§i  (84)  re'tim  bHi-it  pf-sa-tim  (85)  §a  i-na  tarbasim  li'^d-ab- 


456  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

caused  in  the  fold,  and  shall  pay  cows  or  sheep  and  give 
to  the  owner. 

§  268.  (90)  If  a  man  have  hired  an  ox  for  threshing, 
twenty  KA  of  grain  is  its  hire. 

§  269.  If  he  have  hired  an  ass  for  threshing,  ten  KA 
of  grain  (95)  is  its  hire. 

§  270.  If  he  have  hired  a  young  animal  for  threshing, 
one  KA  of  grain  is  its  hire. 

§  27L  If  a  man  have  hired  (100)  oxen,  a  wagon,  and  a 
driver,  he  shall  pay  [Column  XXIII,  r.]  (1)  one  hundred 
and  eighty  KA  of  grain  per  day. 

§  272.  If  a  man  have  hired  a  wagon  (5)  only,  he  shall 
pay  forty  KA  of  grain  per  day. 

§  273.  If  a  man  have  hired  a  laborer,  (10)  from  the 
beginning  of  the  year  till  the  fifth  month,  he  shall  pay  six 
SE  of  silver  per  day;  (15)  from  the  sixth  month  to  the 
end  of  the  year  he  shall  pay  five  SE  *  of  silver  per  day. 

§  274.    (20)  If  a  man  shall  hire  an  artisan — 

(a)  the  wage  of  an  artisan five  SE  of  silver 

(25)   (b)  the  wage  of  a  brickmaker five  SE  of  silver 

(c)  the  wage  of  a  tailor five  SE  of  silver 

'A  &  was  liu  of  a  shekel. 

Su-ii  (86)  alpi  Q  semi  (87)  u-§d-lam-ma  (88)  a-na  be-lf-§u-nu  (89)  i-na- 
ad-di-in 

§  268.  (90)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  alpam  (91)  a-na  di-a-§i-im  i-gur 
(92)  20  kQ  §e'im  idi-§u 

§  269.  (93)  §um-ma  imeram  (94)  a-na  di-a-§i-im  i-gur  (95)  10  ktl 
Se'im  idi-§u 

§  270.  (96)  §um-ma  lalam  (97)  a^na  di-a-§i-ira  i-gur  (98)  I  ka 
Se'im  idi-M 

§  271.  (99)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (100)  alpi  erikkam  (101)  vi  mu-iir- 
te-di-§d  i-gur  [Column  XXIII,  r.]  (1)  i-na  <iinim  I  (kam)  180  ka 
Se'im  (2)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  272.  (3)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (4)  erikkam-ma  (5)  a-na  ra-ma-ni-Si 
i-gur  (6)  i-na  umim  I  (kam)  40  ka  le'im  (7)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  273.  (8)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (9)  (awil)  agram  i-gur  (10)  i§-tu  ri-e§ 
6{i-at-tim  (11)  a-di  {j^-am-si-im  warjjim(im)  (12)  VI  SE  kaspim 
(13)  i-na  Qmim  I  (kam)  (14)  i-na-ad-di-in  (15)  i§-tu  si-si-im  war- 
bim(im)  (16)  a-di  ta-ak-ti-it  §d-at-tim  (17)  V  SE  kaspim  (18)  i-na 
Ctmim  I  (kam)  (19)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§274.  (20)  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  (21)  mar  ummdnim  (22)  i-ig-ga-ar 
(23)  idi  (aw{l)[.  .  .]  (24)  V  SE  kaspim  (25)  idi  (awil)GAB  A 
(26)  V  [SE  kas]pim  (27)  i[di  (aw]Il)KAD  (28)  [.     .     .     §E]  kaspim 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  457 

(d)  the  wage  of  a  stone  cutter  . . .  (30)  SE  of  silver 

(e)  the  wage  of  a SE  of  silver 

(f)  the  wage  of  a SE  of  silver 

(35)   (g)  the  wage  of  a  carpenter four  SE  of  silver 

(h)  the  wage  of  a  leather  worker. four  SE  of  silver 

(i)  the  wage  of  a  ship  builder (40)  SE  of  silver 

(j)  the  wage  of  a  builder SE  of  silver 

so  much  per  day  shall  he  pay. 
§  275.    (45)  If  a  man  have  a  (?  ship),  its  hire  is  three 
SE  of  silver  per  day. 

§  276.  If  he  have  hired  a  ship,  sailing  up  stream,  (50)  he 
shall  give  two  and  a  half  SE  of  silver  per  day  as  its  hire. 
§  277.   If  a  man  have  hired  a  ship  of  sixty  GUR  (ton- 
nage), (55)  he  shall  give  one  sixth  of  a  shekel  per  day 

as  its  hire. 

2.  Slaves  (§§  278-282) 

§  278.  If  a  man  have  bought  a  male  or  female  slave, 
and  the  slave  have  not  completed  (60)  his  month,  and 
the  bennu  fever  fall  on  him,  he  shall  return  him  to  the 
seller,  and  the  buyer  shall  receive  the  (65)  money  which 
he  paid. 

§  279.  If  a  man  have  bought  a  male  or  female  slave, 
and  there  be  a  claim  upon  him,  (70)  his  seller  shall  be 
responsible  for  the  claim. 

(29)  [idi  pur]kullim  (?)  (30)  [.  .  .  §E  ka]spim  (31)  [idi  .  .  .] 
.  .  .  (32)  [.  ,  .  §E  kajspim  (33)  [idi  (awil)napp]abim  (34)  [.  .  . 
SE  kajspim  (35)  [idi]  naggarim  (36)  IV  (?)  §E  kaspim  (37)  idi  SA 
(38)  [.  .  .]  §E  kaspim  (39)  idi  addubim  (40)  [.  .  .]  §E  kaspim 
(41)  [idi]  bdnim  (42)  [.  .  .  §E  kajspim  (43)  [i-na  fimim]  I  (kam) 
(44)  [i-na-ad-d]i-in 

§  275.  (45)  [§um-ma  a-w]i-lum  (46)  [.  .  .]  i-gur  (47)  i-na  Qmim 
I  (kam)  (48)  III  §E  kaspim  idi-sd 

§  276.  (49)  Smn-ma  ma-jji-ir-tam  i-gur  (50)  II  i  SE  kaspim  idi-Sd 
(51)  i-na  umim  I  (kam)  (52)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  277.  (53)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (54)  elip  LX  kurrt  i-gur  (55)  i-na 
Omim  I  (kam)  (56)  §edu§ti  (?)  kaspim  idi-sa  (57)  i-na-ad-di-in 

§  278.  (58)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (59)  wardam  amtam  i-§d-am-ma 
(60)  warab-§u  la  im-la-ma  (61)  bi-en-ni  e-li-su  (62)  im-ta-ku-ut  a-na 
na-di-na-  (63)  ni-su  li-ta-ar-ma  (64)  sd-a-a-ma-nu-um  (65)  kasap  is- 
ku-lu  (66)  i-li-ki 

§  279.  (67)  §um-ma  a-wi-]um  (68)  wardam  amtam  i-§d-am-ma 
(69)  ba-ak-ri  ir-ta-§i  (70)  na-di-na-an-sii  (71)  ba-ak-ri  i-ip-pa-al 


458  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

§  280.  If  a  man  have  purchased  a  male  or  female 
(75)  slave  of  a  man  in  a  foreign  land,  and  if,  when  he 
come  back  to  his  own  land,  (80)  the  owner  of  the  male 
or  female  slave  recognize  his  male  or  female  slave,  if  the 
male  or  female  slave  be  natives,  (85)  without  price  he 
shall  grant  them  their  freedom. 

§  281.  If  they  be  natives  of  another  land,  the  pur- 
chaser shall  declare  (90)  before  the  god  the  money  which 
he  paid  for  them,  and  the  owner  of  the  male  or  female 
slave  shall  (95)  give  to  the  merchant  the  money  that 
he  had  paid  and  he  shall  receive  his  male  or  female 
slave. 

§  282.  If  a  slave  have  said  to  his  master,  "Thou  art 
not  my  master,"  (100)  they  shall  call  him  to  account  as 
his  slave,  and  his  master  shall  cut  off  his  ear. 

§  280.  (72)  §um-ma  a-wi-lum  (73)  i-na  ma-at  (74)  nu-ku-ur-tim 
(75)  wardam  amtam  sa  a-wi-lim  (76)  is-ta-am  (77)  i-nu-ma  (78)  i-na 
li-ib-bu  matim  (79)  it-ta-al-kam-ma  (80)  be-el  wardim  ii  lu  amtim 
(81)  lu  warad-zu  u  lu  amat-zu  (82)  u-te-id-di  (S3)  §um-ma  wardum 
u  amtum  su-nu  (84)  marii  ma-tim  (85)  ba-Ium  kaspim-ma  (86)  an- 
du-ra-ar-su-nu  (87)  i^-sd-ak-ka-an 

§  281.  (88)  sum-ma  maru  ma-tim  §a-ni-tim  (89)  sa-a-a-ma-nu-ma 
(90)  i-na  ma-bar  i-lim  (91)  kasap  is-ku-Iu  (92)  i-ga-ab-bi-ma  (93)  be- 
el  wardim  u  lu  amtim  (94)  kasap  is-ku-lu  a-na  tamkarim  (95)  i-na- 
ad-di-in-ma  (96)  lu  warad-zu  lu  araat-zu  i-pa-tar 

§  282.  (97)  sum-ma  wardum  a-na  be-li-su  (98)  li-ul  be-li  at-ta 
(99)  ik-ta-bi  (100)  ki-ma  warad-zu  (101)  u-ka-an-§u-ma  (102)  be-el- 
§u  u-zu-un-su  i-na-ak-ki-is 

EPILOGUE 
[Column  XXIV,  r.]  (1)  The  righteous  laws,  which  Ham- 
murapi,  the  wise  king,  (5)  established,  and  confirmed  to 
the  land  a  just  law  and  a  gracious  rule.  Hammurapi, 
(10)  the  perfect  king,  am  I.  The  people,^  whom  EUil 
presented  to  him,  and  whose  rule  Marduk  gave  me, 
(15)  I  was  not  careless  of  them,  nor  was  I  neglectful. 

I  Literallj'^,  the  black-headed. 

[Column  XXIV,  r.]  Di-na-a-at  mi-§a-ri-im  §a  ga-am-mu-ra-pi 
§ar-ru-um  li-u-um  (5)  li-ki-in-nu-ma  ma-tam  li-sa-am  ki-nam  u  ri- 
dam  dam-ga-am  u-§;l-as-bi-tu  Ha-am-mu-ra-pi  (10)  sar-ru-um  gi-it- 
ma-lum  a-na-ku  a-na  salmat' kakkadim  §d  (ilu)  lUil  is-ru-kam 
ri-u-zi-na  (ilu)  Marduk  i-din-nam  (15)  li-ul  e-gu  a-Jji  u-ul  ad-di  d§-ri 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  459 

A  dwelling  place  of  peace  I  provided  for  them.  (20)  I 
opened  up  difficult  barriers,  I  made  the  light  to  stream 
over  them.  With  the  powerful  weapon  which  Zamama 
and  Nana  (25)  entrusted  to  me,  with  the  keenness  of 
vision  which  Ea  assigned  me,  with  the  wisdom  which 
Marduk  gave  me,  (30)  I  drove  out  the  enemies  above 
and  below,  I  made  an  end  of  fighting.  To  the  land  I 
brought  prosperity,  I  made  (35)  the  people  to  dwell  in  se- 
curity, I  suffered  no  disturber  among  them. 

(40)  The  great  gods  have  called  me,  and  I  am  the 
shepherd  that  brings  good,  whose  staff  is  (45)  righteous, 
and  my  good  shadow  is  spread  over  my  city.  In  my 
bosom  (50)  I  protect  the  people  of  Sumer  and  Akkad; 
under  my  protection  I  let  their  brethren  (55)  work  in 
peace;  in  my  wisdom  I  hide  them,  that  the  strong  may 
(60)  not  hurt  the  weak,  that  orphans  and  widows  may 
be  protected  in  Babylon,  the  city  of  Anu  and  Bel  may 
lift  up  (65)  the  head;  in  Esagila,  the  temple  whose  foun- 
dations stand  Hke  heaven  and  earth.  (70)  To  pronounce 
the  justice  of  the  land,  to  decide  questions,  to  right  the 
wrong,  my  precious  words  have  I  written  (75)  upon  my 
monument,  and  established  them  before  my  image  as 
king  of  righteousness. 

The  king,  who  is  (80)  powerful  among  kings,  am  I. 
My  words  are  well  considered,  my  wisdom  has  not  a 

su-ul-ini-im  es-te-i-§i-na-sim  pu-us-ki  wa-[d,s]-tu-tim  (20)  u-[p]i  ( !)- 
it-ti  n[u-r]a-am  u-§e-zi-si-na-§i-im  i-na  kakkim  da-an-nim  §d,  (ilu)  Za- 
m^-raa  li  (ilu)  Innanna  (25)  u-sd,-at-li-mu-nim  i-na  Jjasisim  §d  (ilu) 
En-ki  i-si-ma-am  i-na  li-u-tim  sd  (ilu)  Marduk  id-di-nam  (30)  na- 
ak-ri  e-li-is  il  sa-ap-li-i§  az-zu-iib  ga-ab-Ia-tim  u-bi-el-li  §i-ir  ma-tim 
u-ti-ib  (35)  ni-§i  da-ad-mi  a-bu-iir-ri  li-sar-bf-ia  mu-gal-li-tam  u-ul 
u-§ar-si-§i-na-ti  (40)  ilii  rabiitum  ib-bu-u-nin-ni-ma  a-na-ku-ma 
re'fim  mu-§il-al-li-mu-um  §d.  ^attu-su  (45)  i-sd-ra-at  si-ll  ta-bu- 
um  a-na  ali-ja  ta-ri-is  i-na  ut-li-ia  (50)  ni-§i  mat  Su-me-rf-im  il 
Ak-ka-di-im  u-ki-il  i-na  la-ma-zi-ia  ab-bi-^^i  (55)  i-na  su-ul-mi-im 
at-tab-ba-al-si-na-ti  i-na  ne-me-ki-ia  us-tap-si-ir-^i-na-ti  dan-nu-um 
en-sd-am  (60)  a-na  la  Jja^-ba-lim  ekem  almattim  (?)  sii-te-s^-ri-im 
i-na  Babili(ki)  alim  §d  Anum  il  Illil  (65)  ri-§i-su  li-ul-lu-il  i-na  E-sag- 
ila  bitim  M  ki-ma  §d-me-e  il  ir-si-tim  isda-su  ki-na  (70)  di-in  ma-tim 
a-na  di-a-nim  pu-ru-zi-e  ma-tim  a-na  pa-ra-si-im  }}3'-ab-lim  Sii-te- 
su-ri-im  a-vva-ti-ia  §ii-ku-ra-tim  (75)  i-na  nare-ia  ds-tur-ma  i-na 
ma-bar  salmi-ia  §ar  mi-sd-ri-im  u-ki-in  §arrum  §d  in  §arri(ri)  (80)  §u- 


460  CTIN'EIFORM  PARALLELS 

rival.  By  the  command  of  Shamash,  (85)  the  great 
judge  of  heaven  and  earth,  righteousness  shall  be  estab- 
lished in  the  land.  By  the  order  of  (90)  Marduk,  my 
lord,  destruction  shall  not  come  upon  my  statue;  in 
Esagila,  which  I  love,  shall  my  name  [Column  XXV,  r.] 
(1)  forever  be  had  in  remembrance.  Let  him  who  is 
(5)  oppressed,  but  has  a  cause,  come  before  my  image 
as  king  of  righteousness,  (10)  read  my  inscription,  heed 
my  precious  words,  (15)  my  monument  shall  make  him 
to  know  his  cause,  he  shall  find  justice,  and  make  his 
heart  merry.  (He  will  say)  (20)  "Hammurapi  is  a  lord, 
who  is  a  father  unto  his  subjects,  who  has  kept  the 
(25)  words  of  Marduk  his  lord,  who  has  obtained  the 
victory  of  Marduk  above  and  (30)  below,  who  has  re- 
joiced the  heart  of  Marduk,  his  lord,  and  brought  peace 
(35)  unto  the  people  for  all  time,  and  set  the  land  in 
order."  Then  shall  he  (40)  pray  with  a  full  heart  before 
Marduk,  my  lord,  and  Zarpanit,  my  lady,  (45)  and  the 
protecting  deities,  the  gods  of  entrance  (50)  of  Esagila, 
within  Esagila  be  favorable  to  his  wishes  before  (55)  Mar- 
duk, my  lord,  and  Zarpanit,  my  lady. 

In  the  days  that  are  (60)  to  come,  forever  and  ever, 
the  king  who  is  in  the  land  shall  attend  unto  the  words 

tu-ru  a-na-ku  a-wa-tu-ii-a  na-ai-ga  li-ii-ti  §d-ni-nam  \i-iil  i-su  i-na 
ki-bf-it  (ilu)  SamaS  (85)  da-a-a-nim  ra-bi-im  gd  Same  il  ersetim  mi- 
§d-ri  i-na  matim  li-is-te-pf  i-na  a-wa-at  (90)  (ilu)  Marduk  be-H-ia 
u-zu-ra-tu-ii-a  mu-§A-zi-kam  a  ir-§i-a  i-na  E-sag-ila  §d  a-ra-am-mu 
§u-mi  i-na  da-mi-ik-tim  [Column  XXV,  r.]  a-na  da-ar  li-iz-za-ki-ir 
a-wi-lum  jja-ab-lum  §d  a-wa-tam  (5)  i-ra-ds-su-ii  a-na  ma-Jja-ar 
Balnii-ia  §ar  mi-§d.-ri-im  li-il-li-ik-ma  narl  (10)  §d-at-ra-am  li-is-ta- 
aS-si-ma  a-wa-ti-ia  §u-ku-ra-tim  li-i§-me-ma  (15)  nart  a-wa-tam  li- 
kiil-lim-§u  di-in-su  li-mu-ur  li-i[b]-ba-§u  l[i-n]a-ap-pf-i§-ma  (20)  [©aj- 
am-mu-ra-pf-mi  be-lum  Sd  ki-ma  a-bi-im  wa-li-di-im  a-na  ni-§i 
i-ba-d§-§u-u  (25)  a-na  a-wa-at  (ilu)  Marduk  be-H-su  us-ta-ak-ti-it- 
ma  ir-ni-ti  (ilu)  Marduk  e-li-i§  (30)  Cl  §a-ap-li-i§  ik-sii-ud  I'i-ib-bi 
(ilu)  Marduk  be-li-sii  ii-ti-ib  il  §i-ra-am  ta-ba-am  (35)  a-na  ni-si  a-na 
da-ar  i-si-im  il  ma-tam  u§-te-se-ir  da-ni-tam  (40)  li-ik-bi-ma  i-na 
rna-bar  (ilu)  Marduk  be-H-ia  (ilu)  Sar-pa-ni-tum  be-el-ti-ia  (45)  i-na 
li-ib-bi-5u  ga-am-ri-im  li-ik-ru-ba-am  §e-du-um  la-ma-zum  ilu  e-ri- 
bu-ut  (50)  E-sag-ila  libitti  E-sag-ila  i-gi-ir-ri-e  <imi(mi)-sd-am  i-na 
ma-bar  (55)  (ilu)  Marduk  be-U-ia  (ilu)  Sar-pa-ni-tum  be-el-ti-ia 
li-dam-mi-ku  a-na  wa-ar-ki-  (GO)  a-at  (ami  a-na  ma-ti-ma  Sarrum,  sd 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  461 

(65)  of  righteousness,  which  I  have  written  upon  my 
monument,  (70)  The  law  of  the  land,  which  I  have 
given,  the  decisions  which  I  have  pronounced,  he  shall 
not  alter,  nor  efface  my  image.  (75)  If  that  man  have 
wisdom,  if  he  wish  to  keep  his  land  in  order,  he  shall  take 
heed  to  the  words  which  I  have  written  upon  my  monu- 
ment. (80)  The  procedure,  the  administration,  and  the 
law  of  the  land,  which  I  have  given,  the  decisions  which 
I  have  pronounced,  this  monument  (85)  will  show  unto 
him.  He  shall  so  rule  his  subjects,  pronounce  judgment, 
(90)  give  decisions,  drive  the  wicked  and  evildoers  from 
the  land,  and  promote  his  people's  prosperity. 

(95)  Hammurapi,  the  king  of  righteousness,  whom 
Shamash  has  endowed  with  justice,  am  I.  My  words 
are  well  considered,  (100)  my  deeds  have  no  rival,  ex- 
alted, noble  (?),  grand  (?).  They  are  for  the  wise,  [Col- 
umn XXVI,  r.]  (1)  a  model,  to  attain  unto  glory. 

If  that  man  give  (5)  heed  to  my  words,  which  I  have 
written  upon  my  monument,  do  not  (10)  efface  my  law, 
do  not  deface  my  words,  do  not  alter  my  monument,  so 
may  Shamash  (15)  prolong  his  reign,  that  he  may  rule 
his  people  in  righteousness  as  he  has  mine,  who  am  king 
of  righteousness. 

If  that  man  do  not  give  heed  to  my  words,  (20)  which 


i-na  matim  ib-ba-d§-§u-u  a-wa-a-at  (65)  mi-§d-ri-im  Sd  i-na  nare-ia 
ds-tu-ru  li-sur  di-in  ma-tim  §d  a-di-nu  (70)  pu-ru-zi-e  m4tim  §4 
ap-ru-su  a  u-na-ak-ki-ir  li-zu-ra-ti-ia  a  u-sd-zi-ik  (75)  sum-ma  a-wi- 
lum  §u-u  ta-si-im-tam  i-su-ma  ma-zu  §u-te-su-ra-am  i-li-i  a-na  a-wa- 
a-tim  §a  i-na  nare-ia  as-tu-ru  li-kul-ma  (80)  ki-ib-sa-am  ri-dam 
di-in  matim  §d  a-di-nu  pu-ru-zi-e  matim  §a  ap-ru-su  na-ru-um  §u-u 
(85)  li-kal-lim-su-ma  sa-al-ma-at  ga-ga-di-su  li-is-te-se-ir  di-in-si-na 
li-di-in  pu-ru-za-si-na  (90)  li-ip-ru-us  i-na  ma-ti-§u  ra-ga-am  il 
si-nam  li-zu-uh  §i-ir  ni-si-su  li-ti-ib  (95)  ^a-am-mu-ra-pi  sar  mi-sd,- 
ri-ira  M  (ilu)  Sama§  ki-na-tim  ii-ru-ku-§um  a-na-ku  a-wa-tu-ii-a  na- 
as-ga  (100)  ip-se-tu-ii-a  sd-ni-nam  u-ul  i-sa-a  e-la-a  na-la~l)a  zi-im- 
ri-ga  (105)  a-na  im-ki-im  [Column  XXVI,  r.]  a-na  ta-na-da-tim  §d- 
sa-a  sum-ma  a-wi-lum  §u-u  a-na  a-wa-ti-ia  sd,  i-na  nare-ia  dS-tu-ru 
(5)  i-kul-ma  di-ni  la  u-§a-az-zi-ik  a-wa-ti-ia  la  u§-te-pi  (!)-el  u-zu- 
ra-ti-ia  (10)  la  vi-na-ki-ir  a-wi-lum  §u-u  ki-ma  ia-ti  sar  mi-sa-ri-im 
(ilu)  Samas  Jjattu-iu  (15)  li-ir-ri-ik  ni-si-§u  i-na  mi-§d-ri-im  li-ri 
§um-ma    a-wi-lum    §u-u    a-wa-ti-ia    (20)  §d-i-na    nare-ja   d§-tu-ru 


462  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

I  have  written  upon  my  monument,  if  he  despise  my 
curses,  and  fear  not  (25)  the  curse  of  the  god,  if  he  blot 
out  the  law  which  I  have  given,  (30)  deface  my  words, 
alter  my  images,  blot  out  my  name,  and  write  (35)  his 
own  name,  or  on  account  of  these  curses  commission 
another  to  do  so — as  for  that  man,  (40)  whether  he  be 
king,  or  lord,  or  patesi,  or  commoner,  whatever  name  he 
bear,  may  (45)  the  great  Anu,  the  father  of  the  gods, 
who  has  established  my  reign,  may  he  take  from  him  the 
glory  of  royalty,  break  (50)  his  staff  and  curse  his  fate. 
May  Ellil,  the  lord,  who  fixes  destinies,  (55)  whose  com- 
mand is  not  changed,  who  has  made  my  kingdom  great,  set 
up  a  rebellion,  which  his  hand  cannot  control,  (and)  make 
(60)  the  wind  (?)  of  his  downfall  to  blow  upon  his  dwell- 
ing, may  he  fix  as  his  destiny,  a  reign  of  sighs,  (65)  a 
short  life,  years  of  famine,  darkness  without  light, 
(70)  and  sudden  death.  The  destruction  of  his  city,  the 
scattering  of  his  subjects,  (75)  the  wresting  away  of  his 
dominion,  the  blotting  out  of  his  name  and  memory  in 
the  land,  may  Bel  (80)  command  with  his  powerful  order. 
May  Belit,  the  great  mother,  whose  command  is  power- 
ful in  Ekur,  (85)  the  lady  who  has  heard  my  wishes,  in 
the  place  of  justice  and  decision,  make  his  (90)  affairs 
evil  before  Ellil;  may  she  put  in  (95)  EUil's  mouth,  the 

la  i-kul-ma  ir-ri-ti-ia  i-me-es-ma  (25)  ir-ri-it  i-lf  la  i-dur-ma  di-in 
a-di-nu  up-ta-az-zi-is  a-wa-ti-ia  (30)  us-te-pi(!)-el  li-zu-ra-ti-ja  ut- 
ta-ak-ki-ir  Sii-mi  Sd-at-ra-am  ip-§i-it-ma  (35)  §um-su  i§-ta-tar  ji§- 
§um  ir-ri-tim  §i-na-ti  §d-ni-a-am-ma  u§-ta-Jji-iz  a-wi-lum  §u-u 
(40)  lu  Sarriun  lu  belum  lu  issakkum  il  lu  a-wi-lu-tum  §d  §u-ma-am 
na-bi-a-at  (45)  Anum  ra-bu-um  a-bu  i-lf  na-bu-ii  pale-ia  melim 
§ar-ru-tira  li-te-ir-§u  (50)  Jiattu-su  li-i§-bi-ir  §i-ma-ti-§u  li-ru-ur  (ilu) 
Illil  be-lum  mu-§i-im  §i-ma-tiin  (55)  sA  ki-bf-zu  la  ut-ta-ka-ru 
mu-§ar-bu-il  §ar-ru-ti-ia  te-Si  la  su-ub-bi-im  (60)  ga-ba-ra-ab 
ba-la-ki-§u  i-na  §u-ub-ti-su  li-§d-ap-pf-ba-d,§-§um  pale  ta-ne- 
bi-im  (65)  <J-mi  i-zu-tim  §d,-na-a-at  bu-sjl-ab-b'-ini  ik-li-it  la  na- 
wa-ri-im  (70)  mu-ut  ni-ti-il  i-nim  a-na  si-im-tim  li-si-im-lum  Jja-la- 
ak  dli-§u  na-a§-pu-ub  ni-§i-§u  (75)  §ar-ru-zu  §u-pf-lam  §um-su  ii 
zi-kir-§u  i-na  ma-tira  la  §u-ub-§il-a-am  i-na  pi-§u  j^ab-tim  (SO)  li-ik- 
bi  (ilu)  Belit  ummum  ra-bf-tum§d  ki-bf-za  i-na  Ekurrim  kab-ta-at 
(85)  rubatum  mu-dam-mi-ga-at  i-gi-ir-ri-ia  a-sar  li-ip-ti-im  il  pu- 
ru-zi-im  i-na  ma-bar  (ilu)  Illil  (90)  a-wa-zu  li-li-mi-in "  §u-ul-pu-ut 
ma-ti-§u  ba-la-ak  ni-5i-§u  ta-ba-ak  na-pis-ti-§u  ki-ma  me-e  (95)  i-na 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  463 

run  of  his  land,  the  destruction  of  his  people,  the  pouring 
out  of  his  life  like  water! 

May  Ea,  the  great  prince,  whose  decrees  (100)  take 
precedence,  the  leader  of  the  gods,  who  knows  everything, 
who  prolongs  [Column  XXVII,  r.]  (1)  the  days  of  my  life, 
deprive  him  of  knowledge  and  wisdom,  lead  him  (5)  into 
oblivion,  lock  up  his  rivers  at  their  sources,  and  permit 
not  grain,  the  life  of  the  people,  to  grow  (10)  in  his  land. 

May  Shamash,  the  great  judge  of  (15)  heaven  and 
earth,  who  rules  all  living  creatures,  the  lord  of  courage, 
break  (20)  his  kingdom  in  pieces,  grant  him  not  his  right, 
make  his  way  disturbed,  destroy  the  foundation  of  his 
troops,  and  (25)  bring  into  his  dreams  evil  omens  of  the 
uprooting  of  the  foundation  of  his  throne  (30)  and  the 
ruin  of  his  land. 

May  the  curse  of  Shamash  sweep  him  away  quickly, 
may  he  cut  him  off  above  (35)  among  the  living;  below, 
in  the  earth,  may  he  deprive  him  (40)  of  water. 

May  Sin,  the  lord  of  heaven,  the  father,  who  begat 
me,  whose  scimetar  shines  among  the  gods,  take  from  him 
(45)  crown  and  royal  throne,  and  lay  upon  him  heavy 
guilt  and  great  sin,  which  (50)  shall  not  depart  from  him. 
May  he  bring  to  an  end  the  days,  months,  and  years 
of   his  reign  in  sighs  (55)  and   tears,  may  he   multiply 


pi  (ilu)  Illil  Sar-ri-im  li-§d-d§-ki-in  (ilu)  En-ki  rubum  ra-bi-um  §d 
Si-ma-tu-§u  (100)  i-na  mab-ra  i-la-ka  apkal  i-lf  mu-di  mi-im-ma 
Sum-§u  mu-§d-ri-ku  [Column  XXVII,  r.]  6-um  ba-la-ti-ia  uz-nam 
il  ne-me-ga-am  li-te-ir-§u-ma  (5)  i-na  mi-§i-tim  Ii-it-ta-ar-ru-§u 
ndrati-Sii  i-na  na-ak-bi-im  li-is-ki-ir  (10)  i-na  ir-si-ti-§ii  aSnan  na- 
pf-is-ti  ni-Si  a  u-§d-a)>li  (ilu)  Samal  da-a-a-nu-um  ra-bi-um  (15)  si, 
Id-me-e  il  ir-si-tim  mu-u§-te-§e-ir  §d-ak-na-at  na-pf-i§-tim  be-lum 
tu-kul-ti  (20)  §ar-ru-zu  li-is-ki-ip  di-in-su  a  i-di-in  u-ru-ujj-su  li-§i 
i§di  um-ma-ni-§ii  (25)  li-i§-l)i-[e]I-zi  i-na  bi-ri-§u  liram  lim-nam  sd 
na-sa-aj)  iSdi  §ar-ru-ti-§ii  (30)  ii  Jja-la-ak  ma-ti-§u  li-is-ku-un-sum 
a-wa-tum  ma-ru-u§-tum  §d  (ilu)  Samas  ar-Jji-i§  li-ik-su-zu 
e-li-i§  (35)  i-na  ba-al-tu-tim  li-iz-zu-iib-sii  §d-ap-li-i§  i-na  ir-si- 
tim  etemmu-§u  (40)  me-e  Ii-§d-as-mi  (ilu)  Sin  be-el  sd-me-e  ilum 
ba-ni-i  §d  §e-ri-zu  i-na  i-lf  §u-pa-a-at  (45)  agam  kussam  §d  §ar- 
ru-tim  Ii-te-ir-§u  ar-nam  kab-tam  §e-ri-zu  ra-bi-tam  §d  i-na  zu-um- 
ri-§u  (50)  la  i-Jjal-li-ku  li-mu-zu-ma  umi(mi)  wary  §d-na-a-at  pale- 
2u  i-na  ta-ne-bi-im  (55)  il  di-im-ma-tim  li-§d-ak-ti  kam-ma-al  §ar- 


464  CUNEIFORM  PARALLELS 

the  burdens  of  sovereignty,  a  life  (60)  like  unto  death 
ma}'  he  fix  as  his  destiny. 

May  Ramman,  the  lord  of  fruitfulness,  (65)  the  prince 
of  heaven  and  earth,  my  helper,  deprive  him  of  the  rain 
from  heaven,  and  the  water  floods  (70)  from  the  springs, 
destroy  his  land  in  hunger  (75)  and  want,  thunder 
furiously  over  his  city  and  make  his  land  (80)  into  heaps. 

May  Zammama,  the  great  warrior,  the  first-born  son  of 
Ekur,  (85)  who  goes  at  my  right  hand,  break  his  weap- 
ons on  the  field  of  battle,  turn  his  day  into  night,  make 
(90)  his  enemy  to  triumph  over  him. 

May  Ishtar,  goddess  of  battle  and  conflict,  who  takes 
hold  of  (95)  my  weapons,  my  gracious  protector,  who 
loves  my  reign,  curse  his  dominion  with  great  fury  in  her 
(100)  angry  heart  and  turn  his  grace  (105)  into  evil. 
[Column  XXVIII,  r.]  (1)  May  she  break  his  weapons  on 
the  field  of  battle  and  conflict.  (5)  May  she  create  dis- 
order and  rebellion  for  him;  strike  down  his  warriors  and 
let  the  earth  drink  up  (10)  their  blood.  May  she  cast 
the  bodies  of  his  troops  in  heaps  (15)  upon  the  field.  As 
for  him,  may  she  not  grant  him  a  life  of  pity,  (but)  give 
him  into  (20)  the  hand  of  his  enemies,  to  bring  him 
bound  into  the  land  of  his  enemies. 

May  Nergal,  (25)  powerful  among  the  gods,  the  war- 

ru-tim  li-sa-ad-di-il-su  ba-la-tam  (60)  sd  it-ti  mu-tim  §i-ta-an-nu 
a-na  si-im-tim  li-si-im-sum  (ilu)  Rammanum  be-el  Jjegallim 
(65)  gugal  sa-me-e  u  ir-si-tim  ri-zu-u-a  zu-ni  i-na  §d-me-e  mi-lam 
(70)  i-na  na-ak-bi-im  Ii-te-ir-§u  ma-zu  i-na  iju-sa-a^-Jii-im  il  bu-bu-tim 
(75)  li-Jjal-li-ik  e-li  ali-su  iz-zi-is  li-is-si-ma  ma-zu  a-na  til  a-bu-bi-im 
(80)  li-te^ir  (ilu)  Za-ma-ma  kar-ra-du-um  ra-bi-um  marum  ri-e§-tu- 
um  §d  Ekurrim  (85)  a-li-ku  im-ni-ia  a-sar  tdm-Jja-ri-im  kakka-su 
li-is-bi-ir  <i-ma-am  a-na  mu-si-im  li-te-ir-§um-ma  (90)  na-ki-ir-su 
e-li-su  li-i§-zi-iz  (ilu)  Innanna  be-li-it  tajjazim  vi  kablim  pa-ti-a-at 
(95)  kakki-ia  la-ma-zi  da-mi-ik-tum  ra-i-ma-at  pale-ia  i-na  li-ib- 
bi-§a  (100)  ag-gi-im  i-na  uz-za-ti-§d  ra-bf-a-tim  sar-ru-zu  li-ru-ur 
dam-ga-ti-su  (105)  a-na  li-im-ne-tim  li-te-ir  [Column  XXVIII,  r.] 
(li-te-ir)  a-§ar  ta^azim  u  kablim  kakka-sii  li-i§-b[i]-ir  (5)  i-§i-tam  za- 
ab-ma-dS-tam  Ii-i§-ku-un-§um  kar-ra-di-§u  li-Sd-am-ki-it  (10)  da-mi- 
§u-nu  ir-si-tam  li-i§-ki  gu-ru-un  sd-al-ma-at  um-ma-na-ti-§u  (15)  i-na 
si-ri-im  li-it-ta-ad-di  umman-sii  r[i-m]a-am  a-i  u-sar-§i  §ii-a-ti 
(20)  a-na  ga-at  na-ak-ri-su  li-ma-al-li-§u-ma  a-na  ma-at  nu-ku-ur- 
ti-5u  ka-mi-i§  li-ru-s\i  (Uu)  Nergal  (25)  dan-nu-um  i-na  i-li  ga-ba-al 


THE  CODE  OF  HAMMURAPI  465 

nor  without  a  rival,  who  grants  victory  to  me,  may  he 
bind  up  his  subjects  (30)  with  great  power,  as  in  strong 
vessel  of  reeds;  (35)  with  his  powerful  arms  beat  him 
down,  and  break  his  members  like  an  earthen  image. 

(40)  May  Nintu,  the  exalted  mistress  of  the  lands,  the 
mother  of  births,  deny  him  a  son;  grant  him  (45)  no 
name,  and  in  the  settlements  of  his  subjects  permit  no 
heir  to  be  born. 

(50)  May  Nin-karrasha,  the  daughter  of  Anu,  who 
promises  me  grace,  bring  upon  his  members,  in 
Ekur,  a  (55)  terrible  disease,  an  evil  fever,  sore  wounds, 
which  may  not  be  healed,  whose  character  (60)  is  un- 
known to  the  physician,  which  he  cannot  heal  with 
bandages,  which,  like  the  sting  of  death,  cannot  be  put 
away  (65)  till  his  Ufe  go  away,  and  he  lament  over  life's 
power. 

(70)  May  the  great  gods  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  the 
Anunnaki,  all  of  them,  (75)  the  Genius  of  the  temple, 
and  of  the  walls  of  Ebarra,  cover  with  irresistible  curses, 
him,  his  seed,  his  land,  his  army,  (80)  his  subjects,  and  his 
soldiers.  May  Ellil  curse  him  (85)  out  of  his  mouth  with 
a  mighty  curse  which  cannot  be  altered,  which  (90)  shall 
come  speedily  upon  him. 

la  ma-Jja-ar  mu-sd-ak-Si-du  ir-ni-ti-ia  i-na  ka-§u-§i-§u  (30)  ra-bi-im 
ki-ma  i-§d,-tiin  iz-zi-tim  Sd  a-pf-im  ni-si-§ii  li-ik-me  (35)  in  kakki-§u 
dan-nim  li-§d-ti-su-ma  bi-ni-a-ti-§u  ki-ma  sa-lam  ti-ti-im  li-iij-pu-u§ 
(40)  (ilu)  Nin-tu  rubatum  si-ir-tum  §d.  ma-ta-tim  ummum  ba-ni-ti 
ablam  li-te-ir-su-ma  (45)  §u-ma-am  a  u-§ar-§i-Su  i-na  kir-bi-it 
ni-§i-§u  zer  a-wi-lu-tim  a  ib-ni  (50)  (ilu)  Nin-kar-ra-§^  marat 
Anim(nim)  ga-bi-a-at  dum-ki-ia  i-na  Ekurrim  (55)  mur-sa-ara  kab- 
tam  asakkam  li-im-nam  zi-im-ma-am  mar-sa-am  M  la  i-pa-d§-§e-J}u 
&s<lm  ki-ri-ib-§u  (60)  la  i-lam-ma-du  i-na  zi-im-di  la  li-na-aJj-Jju-Su 
ki-ma  ni-§i-ik  mu-tim  la  in-na-za-bu  i-na  bi-ni-a-ti-§u  (65)  li-§d,- 
8i-a-d§-§um-ma  a-di  na-pf-i§-ta-§ii  i-bi-el-lu-\i  a-na  id-lu-ti-§u  li-id- 
dam-ma-am  (70)  ilCl  rabfitum  §d  §d-me-e  ii  ir-ei-tim  (ilu)  Anunnaki 
i-na  napjjari-§u-nu  (75)  §e-id  bi-tim  libitti  Ebarrim  §ii-a-ti  zer-§il 
ma-zu  Bab-§u  (80)  ni-§i-§ii  il  um-ma-an-§ii  ir-ri-tam  ma-ru-uS-tam 
li-ru-ru  ir-ri-tim  (85)  da-ni-a-tim  (ilu)  Illil  i-na  pt-§u  M.  la  ut-ta-ak- 
ka-ru  li-ru-ur-§tj-ma  (90)  ar-^i-iS  li-ik-§u-da-§ii 


INDEX 


Abdi-Khiba  of  Jerusalem,  let- 
ters of,  268-278 

Abishi,  207 

Abydenus  on  Sennacherib,  347 

Acco,  Ashurbanapal  at,  359 

Adad,  identified  with  Ramman, 
147 

Adad-nirari  IV,  292;  for  intro- 
duction, see  Shalmaneser  III; 
Calah  inscription,  305;  Nebo 
statue,  307 

Adamu.     See  Adapa 

Adapa,  myth  of,  67 

Adini,  298 

Adoption,  certificate  of,  393 

Agade,  city  of  King  Sargon,  135 

Ai-ibur-shabu,  364 

Aleppo,  297 

Amarna,  the  Tell-el  period,  in- 
troduction, 252;  discovery  of 
letters,  252;  Egypt  at  period 
of,  254 ;  Syria  and  Palestine  at 
period  of,  258 

Amel-Ea.     See  Ur-shanabi 

Amel-Marduk  (Evil  Merodach), 
371 

Amenophis  III,  letter  from 
Tushratta,  263 

Amenophis  IV,  letter  from 
Burraburiash,  262 

Ammizaduga,  king  of  Babylon, 
105 

Amraphel.  See  Hammurapi, 
246 

Amurrft,  259 

Anshar,  4,  10,  13,  14,  16,  17 

Ami,  4,  0,  22,  26,  28 

Anunnaki,  judges  in  Hades,  129 

Apamaea,  289 

Apason  (Apsu),  44 

Apsu,  10 

Arabia,  campaign  of  Sennach- 
erib, 345;  campaign  of  Esar- 
haddon,  353-357 

Arad-Sin,  text  of,  248 

Armenia,  310 

Aruru,  as  creator,  S2 

Ashdod,  Sargon  against,  328 


Ashur,  identified  with  Anshar, 
54;  god  as  creator,  57 

Ashurbanapal,  147;  introduc- 
tion, 352;  at  Acco,  359 

Ashur-nadin-shum,  king  of  Baby- 
lon, 212 

Ashurnazirpal,  introduction  to, 
283;  annals  of,  286 

Asia  Minor,  taken  by  Cyrus,  376 

Asshur-utir-asbat  (Pitru),  295 

Astyages,  376 

Asushunamir,  127 

Azariah  of  Yaudi,  311 

Azazel,  196 

Babylonian  Chronicle,  208 

Bad,  the  god  identified  with 
Ellil  and  others,  192 

Bel-ibni,  king  of  Babylon,  212 

Belili,  sister  of  Tammuz,  130 

Belshazzar,  374,  379 

Berossos,  on  early  myths,  76; 
on  early  kings,  78;  on  the 
Deluge,  109;  on  destruction 
by  fire,  112;  on  Neo-Baby- 
lonian  period,  370 

Bir-idri  of  Damascus,  297 

Bit-Adini,  288 

Bit-Khumria,  320 

Borsippa,  161 

Boundary  stone  (Kudurru),  387 

Building  inscription  with  cos- 
mology, 58 

Burraburiash,  letter  of,  262 

Byblus,  letters  from  Rib  Adda 
of,  265,  266 

Calah,  capital  of  Assyria,  286, 

307 
Calno  (Kullani),  311 
Canaan  (Kinakhkhi),  259 
Carchemish,  fall  of,  325 
Certificate  of  Adoption,  393 
Chedorlaomer,  246 
Chronicle,     early     Babylonian, 

203;  the  Babylonian,  208 
Chronology,    literature  of,    240; 

materials  of,  199 


466 


INDEX 


467 


Code  of  Hammurapi,  introduc- 
tion,    395;     literature,     397; 
translation,  398 
Contract  of  Marriage,  394 
Cosmogony,  Babylonian,  accord- 
ing to  Damascius,  44 
Cosmology  in  a  ritual,  44;  Assy- 
rian, 53 
Creation,   Assyrian  text  of,  54; 
Babylonian       story      of,     3; 
bilingual  of,  47;  of  cattle  and 
beasts,   50;  river  of,  60;  sun 
and   moon,   46;   of  world   by 
Marduk,  47 
Cniesus,  king  of  Lydia,  376 
Cyaxares,  king  of  Medes,  376 
Cyrus,  introduction,  375;  cylin- 
der of,  380;  conquers  Medes, 
374;    king    of    Anshan,    376; 
takes    Ecbatana,    376;    con- 
quers   Lydia,     376;    governs 
Asia  Minor,  376;  takes  Baby- 
lon, 377,  378 

Darius,   king  of  Babylon,   219; 

chronicle  written  in  his  reign, 

219 
Deluge,  according  to  Berossos, 

109;  Fragment  (Morgan),  104; 

Fragment     (Hilprecht),     108. 

See  Flood  Story,  another  re- 
cension, 103  • 
Demons  and  Dragon,  60 
Demons,  seven  evil,  63 
Descent  of  Ishtar  to  Hades,  121 
Destruction  by  Fire,  112 
Doctrinal  and  Liturgical  Texts, 

188 
Dragon  and  Demons,  60 
Dream,    prayer    for    favorable, 

185 
Durgurgurru,  city  of,  183 

Ea  (Nudimmud),  6,  14 

Ea  and  Atrakhasis,  113 

Eabani.     See  Engidu 

Ea-gamil,  king  of  Country  of 
Sea,  207 

Edoranchus,  79 

Egisshirgal,  temple  in  Ur,  142 

Egypt,  Esarhaddon  against,  351, 
357;  invasion  by  Nebuchad- 
rezzar, 363,  367 

Ellasar  (Larsa),  245 

Ellil  and  the  Labbu,  60 


Ellil,  identified  with  Bad,  192 
EluliBus  (LuU),  of  Sidon,  335 
E-makhtila,  temple  in  Borsippa, 

150 
Engidu,  friend  of  GUgamesh,  82 
Enmeduranki,  79 
Epic,  Gilgamesh,  80 
Eponym,  the  Assyrian  h'st,  219; 
the  list  with  notes,  226;  the 
chronicle,    236;    fragment    of 
eponym,  238 
Ereshkigal,  wife  of  Nergal,  123 
Eri-Aku,  inscription  of,  248.  See 

also  Arad-Sin,  245,  246 
E-sagila,    temple    in    Babylon, 

150,  161 
Esarhaddon,  introduction,  349; 
Prism  A,  353;  Prism  B,  355; 
campaign  against  Arabia  and 
Egypt,  357;  king  of  Babylon, 
215;  invades  Egypt,  217;  cap- 
tures Memphis,  217;  dies  in 
Egypt,  218 
Ethical  incantation,  170 
E-ulbar,  temple  of  Ishtar,  375 
Evil-Merodach    (Amel-Marduk), 

371 
E-zida,  temple  in  Borsippa,  150, 

Flood  story,  Babylonian,  90 

Gaza,  Sargon  against,  327,  331 
Gezer,  tablets  from,  279-281 
Giammu,  297 
Gilgamesh  Epic,  80 
Gishdubar.    See  Gilgamesh 
Gods  of  the  months,  194 
Gushea,  identified  with  Ishtar, 
153 

Hades,  descent  of  Ishtar  to,  121; 

queen  of,  123 
Hamath,  Sargon  against,  327 
Hammurapi,  introduction,  243; 

inscriptions  of,  248-252;  code 

of,  395 
Hanno  of  Gaza,  322 
Hazael,  king  of  Damascus,  290 
Herodotus  on  Sennacherib,  346 
Hezekiah,  king  of  Judah,  336, 

343 
Historical  texts,  241 
Hophra,  king  of  Egypt,  361,  362 
Hoshea,  king  of  Samaria,  312 
Hymns  and  Prayers,  139 


468 


INDEX 


Uu-bi'di  of  Hamath,  324,  332 
Imkhullu,  evil  wind,  26,  29,  64 
Incantation   against   toothache, 

52;  for  childbirth,   114;  with 

ethical  contents,  170 
Irkalla,  121 

Irnini  identified  with  Ishtar,  153 
Ishkur,  name  of  Ramman,  147 
Ishtar,  descent  to  Hades,   121 ; 

the    goddess    identified    with 

others,  192;  prayer  to,  153 
Ishtar-Anunit,  goddess,  375 
Ishtar-khundu,    king    of   Elam, 

210,  212 
Israel,  kingdom  of,  arises,  284 
Izdubar.    See  Gilgamesh 

Ja'udi,  311 

Jehoahaz  (Ahaz),  king  of  Judah, 

322 
Jehoiachin,  king  of  Judah,  361 
Jehoiakim,  king  of  Judah,  360 
Jehu,  king  of  Israel,  290 
Jerusalem,    letters    from    Abdi- 

Khiba  of,  268-278;  campaign 

against  by  Sennacherib,  340; 

siege  by  Nebuchadrezzar,  363 
Job,  the  Babylonian,  164 

Kalab-Ea.     See  Ur-shanabi 
Kal'at  Shergat,  site  of  Asshur,  58 
Kalbu,  or  Labbu,  61 
Kalneh  (Kullani),  311 
Kandalanu  (Ashurbanapal),  352 
Karkar.     See  Qarqar 
Kashtiliash,    king    of    Kassites, 

207 
Kaushmalaka,    king    of    Edom, 

322 
Khabiri,  259,  260 
Khaldia,  kingdom  of,   291,  309, 

310 
Khalman  (Aleppo),  295,  297 
Khullushu,  king  of  Elam,  212 
Khumbaba,  warder  of  the  cedar 

mountain,  84 
Khummakhaldash,  king  of  Elam, 

215 
King   List,   the  Babylonian  A, 

201 ;  the  Babylonian  B,  202 
Kings,  early,  76,  78 
Kingu,  9,  12,  13,  21,  22,  28 
Kishar,  4 

jCudur-Mabuk,  text  of,  247 
Kudurru,  boundary  stone,  387 


Kullanhou,  311 
Kullani  (Calno),  311 
Kurigalzu,  king  of  Babylon,  394 
Kuturnankhundi,  king  of  Elam, 
84 

Labashi-Marduk,  king  of  Baby- 
lon, 372 

Labbu  and  Ellil,  60,  61 

Lachish,  letter  from,  278;  Sen- 
nacherib at,  345 

Lakhamu,  3,  8,  20 

Lakhmu,  3,  20 

Larsa  (Ellasar),  245 

Lebanon,  Nebuchadrezzar  in, 
365 

Legend  of  Sargon,  king  of  Agade, 
135 

Literature  of  chronology,  240 

Liturgical  and  Doctrinal  Texts, 
188 

Lubarna,  king  of  Patin,  285 

Luli  (Elulseus)  of  Sidon,  335 

Lydia,  conquered  by  Cyrus,  376 

Manasseh  of  Judah,  349 
Marduk,   16,  25;  creator  of  the 

world,  47;  hymn  to,  150 
Marduk,  the  god,  identified  with 

others,  193 
Marduk-nadin-shum,  292 
Marduk-zakir-shumu,  332 
Mari,  king  of  Damascus,  292 
Marriage  Contract,  394 
Matan-bi'l  of  Arvad,  322 
Mattaniah,  king  of  Judah,  361 
Media,  310 

Menahem,  king  of  Samaria,  316 
Merodach-baladan,  king  of  Bab- 
ylon, 210;   sends  embassy  to 
Hezekiah,  333;  death  of,  326 
Months,  gods  of,  194 
Mullil  (Elhl),  148 
Mummu,  3,  4,  7 

Nabonassar,   king   of   Babylon, 

208,  309,  313 
Nabonidus,    introduction,    371; 

inscription    from    clay    cyUn- 

ders,  378 
Nabopolassar,  king  of  Babylon, 

394 
Nabunadinzer,  313 
Nadinu,  king  of  Babylon,  209 
Nannar,  identified  with  Sin,  142 


INDEX 


469 


Naphtali,  321 

Naram-Sin,  king  of  Akkad,  375 

Neb-maat-Ra  (Amenophis  III), 
256 

Nebuchadrezzar,  introduction, 
360;  East  India  House  in- 
scription, 364;  in  the  Lebanon, 
365;  campaign  against  Egypt, 
367 ;  building  inscription,  36.S ; 
western  campaign,  369 

Nergal  and  Ereskigal,  131 

Nergal-shar-usur,  king  of  Baby- 
lon, 372 

Nergal-ushezib,  king  of  Babylon, 
213 

Nimmuria  (Amenophis  III),  256 

Nin-igi-azag  as  creator,  50 

Nisir,  the  mountain,  97 

No-return,  land  of,  121 

Nudimmud  (Ea),  4 

Cannes,  77,  78 

Opartes,  79 

Otiartes.     See  Opartes 

Panammu  of  Sam'al,  322 

Pantheon,  the,  189 

Paradise    story    influenced    by 

Adapa  myth,  69 
Patin,  285,  289 
Pekah,  king  of  Samaria,  312 
Pitru,  295 

Polyhistor  on  Sennacherib,  347 
Poros  (Pulu),  308 
Prayer  for  a  favorable  dream, 

185 
Ptolemy,  canon  of,  239 
Pulu  (TiglathpileserlV),  308 
Puzur-Amurri,  sailor,  94 

Qarqar  (Apamaea),  148,  289,  295 

Rahab,  61 

Raising  of  the  hand,  prayer  of, 

153 
Ramman,  hymn  to,  147 
Rapikhu  (Raphia),  324 
Reson.     See  Rezon 
Restoration     to    divine     favor, 

prayer  for,  178 
Revelation,  primitive,  76 
Rezon,  king  of  Damascus,  284, 

317 
Rib-Adda,  letters  of,  265,  266 


Sabbath,  the  Babylonian,  189 

Sam'al,  311 

Samaria,  fall  of,  323,  331 

Sammuramat  (Semiramis),  307 

Samsu-iluna,  206 

Sangar,  king  of  Carchemish,  295 

Sanipu  of  Bit-Amman,  322 

Sargon  I,  legend  of  king,  135 

Sargon  II,  chronicle  concern- 
ing, 203;  campaign  against 
Merodach-baladan,  210,  211; 
introduction,  323;  takes  Sa- 
maria, 323;  attacks  Merodach- 
baladan,  324;  invades  Urartu, 
324;  conquest  of  Samaria,  326; 
campaign  against  Hamath 
and  Gaza,  327;  stone  inscrip- 
tion from  Calah,  327;  cam- 
paign against  Ashdod,  328; 
cylinder  inscription,  328;  cam- 
paigns against  Samaria,  Gaza, 
and  Hamath,  331 

Sarpanitum,  wife  of  Marduk,  151 

Scapegoat,  the,  196 

Semiramis,  307 

Sennacherib,  introduction,  332; 
campaign  against  Jerusalem, 
340 ;  summary  of  western  cam- 
paign, 344;  at  Lachish,  345; 
last  campaign  against  west, 
345;  Herodotus  on  campaign 
of  Sennacherib,  346;  Polyhis- 
tor and  Abydenus  on  Sen- 
nacherib, 347 

Seven  evil  demons,  legend  of 
the,  63 

Shalmaneser  III,  introduction 
to,  288;  Obelisk  inscription, 
293ff.;  Monolith  inscription, 
294ff.;  Bull  inscription,  297ff.; 
Berlin  inscription,  298;  An- 
nalistic  fragment,  303 

Shamash-ditana,  207 

Shamash-shum-vikin,  352 

Shamshi-Adad  IV,  292 

Sharru  (Marduk),  95 

Shurpu,  an  incantation  series, 
170 

Sib'e  of  Egypt,  324 

Siduri-Sabitu,  88 

Sin,  hymn  to,  141 

Sin-idinnam,  letters  from  Ha- 
murapi,  248f.    - 

Sin-liki-unnini,  poet,  81 

Substitution,  doctrine  of,  195 


470 


INDEX 


Tabi-utul-EUil,  164 

Tammuz,  hymn  to,  179,  182 

Taut  he  (Tiamat),  44 

Tell-el-Amama,  131 

Tell-el-Hesy  (Lachish),  261 

Tema,  374 

Tiamat,  3,  4,  5,  7,  10,  13,  14,  20, 
22,  28,  29 

Tiglathpileser  IV,  introduction, 
308;  annals,  313;  western 
campaign,  317;  small  inscrip- 
tion, 320;  Nimroud  Tablet, 
322 

Tishpak,  slayer  of  dragon,  62 

Toothache,  mcantation  against, 
52 

Tushratta,  letter  of,  263 

Tyre,  siege  by  Nebuchadrezzar, 
363 

Ukinzer,  209,  313 
Ulam-Buriash,  207 


Ummanigash,  king  of  Elam,  209, 

210 
Ummu-Khubur,  8,  11.  20 
Unqi,  310 
Upshukkinaku,  19 
Urartu,  kingdom  of,  291,  325 
Ur-shanabi,  89 
Uruk,  city  of  Gilgamesh,  81 
Ut-napishtim,  89,  90 
Uvakhshatara  (Cyaxares),  376 

Wisdom  literature,  fragment  of, 
164,  175 

Xisuthros,  110,  111 

Yau-bi'di  of  Hamath,  324,  332 
Yaudi,  311 

Zabibe,  queen  of  Arabia,  316 
Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah,  361 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


471 


PLATE  NO.  1 

Fragment  of  the  First  Tablet  of  Creation.     British  Museum,  K.  5419 
C.     Size  of  the  original,  3 5^  by  1%  inches.     It  is  translated  pages  3- 10. 
Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Obverse 


Eeverse 
Plate  No.  1 


473 


PLATE  NO.  2 

The  Second  Tablet  of  Creation.      British  Museum,   Number  40,559. 
It  is  translated  pages  10-16. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Ubvku.se 


liKVKKSE 
IM.ATK    No.    2 


475 


PLATE  NO.  3 

The  Third  Tablet  of   Creation.     British    Museum.    Number  93.017. 
It  is  translated  pages  16-24. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


Jgf| 

S2s«»iyit^^. 

■■^ 

rri'T^i^^r^c^^ 

'^1 

*:j^^^^'  'rf^^^' 

■S 

9 

^SiJSiJss^- 

P 

-»»r--^*^-'ytf?;::.*r'':.'' 

:: 

is^s 

tf^ 

-'ft^JfJ#! 

'^^'=*^'^C*::"  :^^ 

^m 

^^Mp 

1.' 

^  \ 

'i-  '•.ad 

,;  ;T*ii2!i& 

v:fj^:^^-^ft- 

"T,, 

SpEI^ 

'i-  ^ 

♦'"m: 

tss: 

,^^rsfsi!=*^l»^l^-* 

JPI 

M 

' 

Ji 

.V. 

Obverse 


111    HI*  I'll*  ■nrl"  _(  -..-•*"*', 


JJeveuse 
Plate  Xo.  3 


PLATE  NO.  4 

The  Fourth  Tablet  of  Creation.       British  Museum,  Number  93,016. 
It  is  translated  pages  24-32. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


OitVKi; 


PLATE  NO.  5 

The  Fifth  Tablet  of  Creation.  British  Museum.  Size  of  the  original 
2iV  tiy  1'2  inches,  K.  3567  joined  to  K.  8588.  It  is  translated  pages 
32-36. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


()i'.\i:i;^i; 


^^^Hp.r                            -_ 

1:^ 

^IrJI 

H 

Hi-i^hJi^^I 

S3ff^ffi^**Tl 

5S 

^X^gr 

^ 

■■oo     V 

1 

^H  isp^^^^y 

^^^P^ 

I?i;\  r:i;M; 
ri.ATi:  \().  5 


481 


PLATE  NO.  6 

The  Sixth  Tablet  of  Creation.     British  Museum.  Number  92,629.     It 
is  translated  pages  36,  37. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Obvehsr 


l;i  \  i;i;si-; 
Plate  Xo.  (i 


483 


PLATE  NO.  7 

The  Seventh  Tablet  of  Creation.     British  Museum  K.  8522.     Size  of 
the  original,  3's  by  2 '2  inches.      It  is  translated  pages  38-44. 
Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


Obverse 


PLATE  NO.  8 

Conflict  between  a  god,  as  the  representative  of  Cosmos,  and  a  horned 
dragon,  as  the  representative  of  Chaos.  In  the  early  mythology  it  was 
Ellil  who  thus  destroyed  the  dragon.  In  the  later  mythology  it  was 
Marduk  who  assumed  this  role,  and  when  the  Hebrews  caught  up  these 
mythological  ideas  the  role  of  destroyer  was  taken  by  Jahweh.  See 
Psalm  89.  8-12,  and  compare  Rogers,  Religion  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria, 
New  York,  1908,  pp.  133,  134. 

The  original  is  in  the  British  Museum.  Limestone  slabs,  Numbers 
28  and  29. 

Illustration  from  L.  W.  King,  Babylonian  Religion  and  Mythology, 
London,  1903,  by  kind  permission  of  Messrs.  Kegan  Paul,  Trench, 
Triibner  &  Co.,  Ltd. 


;^ 


481 


PLATE  NO.  9 

The  Story  of  the  Deluge.  Assyrian  clay  tablet  in  the  British  Museum, 
K.  2252  +  K.  2502  +  K.  3321  +  K.  4486  +  Sm.  1881.  Size  of  the 
original,  8 '2  by  5"s  inches.     Obverse.      It  is  translated  pages  90-101. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


4S0 


PLATE  NO.  10 

The  Story  of  the  Deluge.      Reverse. 
Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


o 


491 


PLATE  NO.  11 

The  Story  of  the  Deluge.  Assyrian  clay  tablet  in  the  British 
Museum.  Size  of  the  original,  5,^  by  5^4  inches.  Obverse.  This 
tablet  is,  in  part,  a  duplicate  of  that  shown  in  Plate  No.  10. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Plate  No.  11 


493 


PLATE  NO.  12 

The  Story  of  the  Deluge.   "  Reverse. 
Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


Plate  Xo.  13 


495 


PLATE  NO.  13 

Assyrian  representation  of  Gilgamesh,  depicted  as  strangling  a  lion 
Found  by  Botta  at  Khorsabad.  See  Botta  et  Flandin,  Monument  de 
Ninive.  Vol.  1.  Plate  41.     Now  preserved  in  the  Louvre,  Paris. 

Illustration  reproduced  from   Niniue    und  Babylon,   von  Carl  Bezold, 
3te  Auflage.  Leipzig.  1909. 


Plate  No.  13 

497 


PLATE  NO.  14 

Seal  Cylinders. 

Figure  1.  Seal  cylinder  depicting  scenes  from  the  Gilgamesh  Epic, 
representing  Gilgamesh  and  Engidu  in  conflict  with  the  lion  and  the 
bull. 

Figure  2.  Seal  cylinder  depicting  a  scene  from  the  Gilgamesh  Epic. 
Gilgamesh  is  journeying  by  boat  to  the  underworld,  where  he  meets 
Ut-napishtim. 

Figure  3.  Seal  cylinder  depicting  Ut  napishtim  in  his  ship  (the  ark), 
portrayed  as  a  house-like  structure  surrounded  by  wavy  lines  to  repre- 
sent water. 

Illustrations  from  Cyrus,  von  Ernest  Lindl,  Miinchen,  1903. 


A* 


--»'l)MMI]»»w--i!a|l^>|jl^pi^|)j|PJ|lgCT|WWBWWlMB^  will  ■  <»A  -W IIMW" "  "^  ; 


,;i   ..'  ^  1 


U.l,!    * 

'4\ 


Fiii'urc  1. 


Plate  Xo.  1 1 
Figure  2. 
499 


Figure  3. 


PLATE  NO.  15 

The  Descent  of  Ishtar  to  Hades.  Assyrian  clay  tablet  in  the  British 
Museum.  Size  of  the  original,  9>i  by  3'^  inches.  Obverse.  It  is 
translated  pages  121-131. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


Plate  No.  15 


501 


PLATE  NO.  16 

The  Descent  of  Ishtar  to  Hades.     Reverse. 
Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Plate  Xo.  16 


503 


PLATE  NO.  17 

Seal  Cylinders,  which  were  used  by  the  Babylonians  to  certify  doc- 
uments. The  seal  was  rolled  over  the  cla.y  while  still  soft  and  left  the 
impression  which  is  here  shown. 

Figure  1.  Babylonian  cylinder  seal  of  the  reign  of  Ur-Engur,  king 
of  Ur  about  2500  B.  C.  It  is  inscribed  with  an  address  to  the  king 
and  with  the  name  of  its  owner.  The  scene  represents  Sin,  the  moon 
god,  seated,  to  whom  a  worshiper,  probably  Khaskamer,  the  owner  of 
the  seal,   is   being    introduced.      British    Museum,    Number   89,126. 

Figure  2.  Persian  cylinder  seal  depicting  Darius,  king  of  Persia 
(521-485  B.C.),  hunting  lions  in  a  palm  plantation.  Above  is  the  em- 
blem of  the  god  Ahuramazda,  and  at  the  end  is  the  king's  name  and 
titles  in  Persian,  Susian,  and  Babylonian.  British  Museum,  Number 
89,132. 

Figure  3.  Babylonian  cylinder  seal,  probably  about  2500  B  C. 
inscribed  with  the  name  of  Adda  the  scribe  as  its  owner.  On  the  left 
is  the  goddess  Ishtar  with  a  bow  and  at  her  feet  a  lion;  between  the 
mountains  is  Shamash  rising,  or  setting.  British  Museum.  Number 
89,115. 

The  illustrations  are  from  A  Guide  to  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian 
Antiquities.  2d  Edition,  1908.  By  permission  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
British  Museum. 


;(i:ll 


'■'•'yi'f.% 


I       ^  I 


1 


I       / 


J 


:/,.=._..  J!  ^i 


3^^ 


»,  ,A**  -^    -».««-,.♦»* 


.-'<y  /" 


/  ji'**-* 


■  .r^ 


I'late  No.  it 

505 


PLATE  NO.  18 

Seal  Cylinders. 

Figure  1.  Seal  cylinder  depicting  the  goddess  Ishtar,  with  the  bow  in 
her  hand,  and  the  Venus  star  above  her  head. 

Figure  2.  Seal  cylinder  formerly  incorrectly  supposed  to  represent 
the  Babylonian  tradition  of  the  temptation. 

Figure  3.  Seal  cylinder  depicting  two  women  picking  dates  from 
the  palm  tree.  The  crescent,  symbol  of  the  moon  god  Sin,  appears 
between  two  of  the  figures. 

Illustrations  from  Cyrus,  von  Ernest  Lindl,  Munchen,  1903. 


'^1831 


- "■■"■«  riili-'"''^ •'"■'•-'  '■■'  ^^-  ' 


I'l.ATE  Is^O.   18 

Figure  1.     Figure  3.     Figure  3. 
507 


PLATE  NO.  19 

Shamash,  the  sun  god,  in  his  shrine.  Stone  tablet  of  Nabu-pal- 
iddin,  king  of  Babylonia  (^ about  885-854  B.  C).  The  god  is  represented 
as  seated  within  his  shrine,  in  front  of  which  is  his  symbol,  before 
which  are  three  figures,  the  first  a  priest  conducting  the  king,  Nabu- 
pal-iddin,  who  is  second,  and  is  in  turn  followed  by  the  goddess  A,  who 
intercedes  for  the  king.  This  beautiful  slab,  1 1  ',  by  7  inches,  was 
found  in  an  earthenware  casket  at  Sippar  by  Hormuzd  Rassam  and  is 
now  in  the  British  Museum. 

Illustration  from  Rassam,  Asshur  and  the  Land  of  Nimrod,  with  an 
introduction  by  Robert  W.  Rogers,  Cincinnati,  1897. 


PLATE  NO.  20 

Statue  of  the  god  Nabu.  This  statue  was  one  of  four  made  by  Bel- 
tarsi-iluma,  governor  of  the  city  of  Calah.  and  dedicated  to  the  god 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  long  life  to  the  King  Adad-nirari  IV  and 
his  mother  Sammuramat  (Semiramis).  For  the  translation  of  the  text 
which  belts  the  statue  see  page  307.  The  statue  was  discovered  by 
Hormuzd  Rassam  in  the  mound  of  Nimroud,  the  site  of  ancient  Calah. 
See  Rassam,  Asshur  and  the  Land  of  Nimrod,  with  an  introduction  by 
Rober  W.  Rogers,  Cmcinnati  and  New  York,  1897.  Illustration  taken 
from  this  book. 


;"7oi 

Plate  No.  20 


511 


PLATE  NO.  21 

Babylonian  Demons.     Now  preserved  in  tiie  British  Museum. 
Illustration  from   The  Devils  and  Evil  Spirits   of  Babylonia.    London. 
1903,  by  kind  permission  of  Luzac  &  Co. 


513 


PLATE  NO.  22 

Clay  tablet  containing  a  Babylonian  Chronicle,  now  preserved  in 
the  British  Museum  (Number  92.502).      It  is  translated  pages 208-219. 

Illustration  from  A  Guide  to  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Antiquities. 
2d  Edition.  London.  1908.  By  permission  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
British  Museum. 


sr^^:L-f-s:i„    ^o^b^W^^^l 


Plate  Ko.  22 

515 


PLATE  NO.  23 

Building  brick  stamped  with  an  inscription  of  Kudur  Mabuk,  trans- 
lated pages  247,  248.  It  is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum, 
Number  900,541. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


i'LATE   Xo.    'j;] 
517 


PLATE  NO.  24 

Bronze  figure,  canephore,  of  Arad-Sin  (Eri-Aku).  king  of  Larsa. 
British  Museum.  Number  91,144. 

The  illustration  is  from  A  Guide  to  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Antiq- 
uities. 2d  Edition.  1908.  By  permission  of  the  Trustees  of  the  British 
Museum. 


Plate  No.  24 
519 


PLATE  NO.  25 

Relief  from  a  Theban  grave  now  in  Berlin  Museum,  depicting 
A.menophis  IV.      See  page  252f. 

Illustration  from  Alfred  Jeremias,  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des 
Alten  Orients.  Leipzig,  1906.  p.  307. 


ji»4*^ 


Plate  No.  25 
521 


PLATE  NO.  26 

Ikh-en-Aton  (Amenophis  IV),  with  his  wife  Nefertiti  (Tatukhepa) 
and  his  six  daughters,  sacrifices  to  the  Solar  Disk,  whose  rays  stream 
toward  him,  each  ray  terminating  in  a  hand.  The  inscriptions  give 
only  the  names  and  titles  of  the  divine  principle  thus  worshiped,  and 
of  the  members  of  the  royal  family. 

The  illustration  is  from  Adolf  Erman,  Aegypten  und  zgyptisches  Leben 
im  Alterium,  Tubingen,  n.  d.  I,  p.  76. 


<M^wwn%ww^^^^^^^^^ 


oo 


^1     A^ 


Q_ 


^ifL 


:'y 

r-'^lg]^- 

i'lli"'-'    ■"'' 

^■-t 
■-^i 

■..) 

I  '.h 

■/////  /!  I  n\\    \  \\  \\ 


Plate  Xo.  26 
523 


PLATE  NO.  27 

Relief  from  Tell-el-Amarna  in  Berlin  Museum,  depicting  Amenophis 
IV  and  his  family. 

Illustration  from  Alfred  Jeremias,  Das  Alte  Testament  im  Lichte  des 
Alien  Orients,  Leipzig,  1906,  p,  308. 


1  ,-" 


6 

H 


525 


PLATE  NO.  28 

Clay  tablet,  measuring  8^4  by  4's  inches,  from  Tell-el-Amarna, 
containing  a  letter  from  Tushratta,  king  of  Mitanni,  to  Amenophis  111. 
king  of  Egypt,  and  preserved  in  the  British  Museum  (BU.  88-10- 
13.  70).  It  is  not  the  same  as  the  letter  translated  on  pages  263,  264, 
though  with  somewhat  similar  contents. 

Illustration  from  A  Guide  to  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Antiquities. 
2d  Edition,  London,  1908.  By  permission  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
British  Museum. 


Plate  Xo.  28 
527 


PLATE  NO.  29 

Figure  1.  Tablet  from  the  Tell-el-Amarna  collection.  One  of  the 
letters  of  Abdi-Khiba,  of  Jerusalem,  now  preserved  in  the  Royal 
Museum  of  Berlin.  For  translations,  see  page  263f.  (Photograph 
supplied  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.) 

Figures  2  and  3.  Basalt  statue  of  Shalmaneser  III  (859-825  D.  C.i, 
found  by  the  Deutsche  Orient  Gesellschaf t  December  18,1 903,  east  of  the 
zikkurat  of  the  city  of  Asshur,  the  ancient  capital  of  Assyria.  When 
complete  the  statue  measured  about  2 '/<  metres  in  height.  The  beard 
shows  well  the  typical  Assyrian  plaited  treatment.  The  belt  contains 
two  dirks,  and  suspended  about  the  neck  is  a  cord  with  astrological 
symbols,  of  which  we  may  s'Jll  discern  Shamash  (the  sun's  disk  with 
four  cross-formed  sun's  rays  and  four  narrow  flames),  the  corona,  and 
Ishtar  (the  sun's  disk  with  eight  rays).  The  text  which  covers  the 
statue  is  translated  on  pages  298,  299. 

Illustration  from  Mitteilungen  der  Deutschen  Orient  Gesellschaft,  No.  21, 
March,  1904,  pp.  40,  41. 


C5 

d 


529 


PLATE  NO.  30 

Colossal  figure  from  the  doorway  of  the  palace  of  Ashurnazirpal, 
king  of  Assyria  (885-860  B.  C),  excavated  at  Calah  in  1847  by  Sir 
Austin  Henry  Layard,  and  now  in  the  British  Museum.  The  figure  is 
composite,  with  the  head  of  a  man,  the  wings  of  an  eagle,  and  the 
body  of  a  lion. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


I'LATK   No.    ;!(• 

531 


PLATE  NO.  31 

Obelisk  of  Shalmaneser  III  (859-825  B.  C.)  found  in  the  central 
building  at  Nimroud  (Calah)  and  now  in  the  British  Museum.  It  is 
beautifully  inscribed  on  all  four  sides  with  an  account  of  the  expedi- 
tions of  the  king  during  thirty-one  years  of  his  reign.  On  the  four 
sides  there  are  in  all  twenty  small  reliefs  in  five  series,  each  series 
containing  four  portions  of  a  scene  representing  the  payment  of  tribute 
of  a  certa'.n  country.  The  relief  at  the  top  of  each  side  forms  one 
series,  the  second  relief,  on  each  side,  forms  another,  and  so  on.  The 
scenes  are  as  follows. 

1.  The  tribute  of  Shua  of  Gilzan. 

2.  The  tribute  of  Jehu  of  the  land  of  Omri  (Israel). 

3.  The  tribute  of  the  land  of  Musri. 

4.  The  tribute  of  Marduk-apal-usur  of  the  land  of  Sukhu. 

5.  The  tribute  of  Kalparuda  of  Patin. 

Illustration  from  Assyrian    Sculptures.  II.  Kleinmann  &  Co.,  London. 


Plate  No.  31 
533 


PLATE  NO.  32 

Obelisk  of  Shalmaneser  III  (859-825  B.  C),  enlargement  of  the 
upper  four  reliefs  on  one  side.  The  relief  here  shown  as  the  first 
represents  Shalmaneser  receiving  the  submission  of  Jehu,  king  of 
Israel.  The  signs  visible  beneath  this  relief  contain  the  words:  "Trib- 
ute of  Jehu,  of  the  land  of  Omri:  silver."  For  the  translation  of  the 
entire  legend,  which  continues  upon  the  three  remaining  sides  of  the 
Obelisk,  see  page  304. 

Illustration  from  Assyrian  Sculptures,  II,  Kleinmann  &  Co..  London. 


Plate  Xo.  32 
535 


PLATE  NO.  33 

Monolith  of  Shalmaneser  III,  inscribed  with  an  account  of  his  cam- 
paigns, portions  of  which  are  translated  pages  294ff.    British  Museum. 

The  illustration  is  from  Carl  Bezold.  Niniue  und  Babylon.  3te  Auflage, 
Leipzig.  1909. 


Tlate  No.  33 


PLATE  NO.  34 

Stele  of  Shalmaneser  111  carved  out  of  the  native  rock  on  the  bank 
of  Dog  River  (Nahr  el-Kelb,  the  Lykos  of  the  Greeks)  north  of  Beirut. 
On  the  right  of  the  picture  is  shown  the  large  stele  of  Rameses  II 
(1292-1225  B.  C).  king  of  Egypt,  whose  example  the  Assyrian  king 
followed  in  setting  up  this  memorial. 

The  illustration  is  from  Carl  Bezold,  Ninive  und  Babylon.  3te  Auflage, 
Leipzig,  1909. 


^^^fUM^^im^ 


Plate  No.  34 
539 


PLATE  NO.  35 

Portion  of  a  clay  tablet,  9;'s  by  7  inches,  with  an  inscription  of  Tiglath- 
pileser  IV,  king  of  Assyria  (745-727  B.  C),  and  generally  known  as  the 
Nimroud  tablet.  A  portion  of  it  is  translated  on  page  322,  containing 
the  mention  of  Ahaz,  king  of  Judah — the  first  mention  of  Judah  in  the 
Assyrian  inscriptions.  The  original  is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum, 
and  is  numbered  K.  3751.  See  Bezold's  Catalogue,  II,  page  561,  and 
note  that  in  the  Guide  to  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Antiquities,  2d 
Edition,  1908,  p.  59,  the  number  is  incorrectly  given  as  K.  2751,  so 
also  in  Mansell's  Catalogue,  p.  13. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Manseli  &  Co.,  London. 


o 


541 


PLATE  NO.  36 

Six-sided  baked  clay  prism  of  Sennacherib,  king  of  Assyria  (704- 
682  B.  C),  preserved  in  the  British  Museum,  Number  91,032,  and  pop- 
ularly known  as  the  Taylor  Cylinder.  The  illustration  shows  the  first 
three  columns,  and  the  portion  translated  on  page  340f.  begins  in 
column  II,  line  34,  beginning  after  the  line  visible  in  the  illustration 
nearly  half  way  down  the  middle  column. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Plate  No.  36 
543 


PLATE  NO.  37 

Limestone  slab  with  relief  depicting  the  siege  of  Lachish  by  the 
troops  of  Sennacherib,  king  of  Assyria  (704-682  B.  C.  I. 

Illustration  from  Assyrian  Sculptures.  V,  H.  Kleinmann  &  Co., 
London 


o 

H 
P4 


545 


PLATE  NO.  38 

Sennacherib  at  Lachish  (701  B.  C).  A  relief  representing  the  king 
seated  upon  his  portable  throne,  which  has  been  set  near  some  vines 
and  fig  trees  outside  the  city.  His  officers  are  reporting  to  him  the 
events  of  the  siege,  and  behind  them  are  the  representatives  of  the 
conquered  city.  The  four  lines  of  cuneiform  text  in  front  of  the  king 
are  translated  on  page  345. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &Co.,  London. 


00 
CO 

6 

H 


547 


PLATE  NO.  39 

Relief  from  the  top  of  a  Kudurru,  or  boundary  stone,  containing  a 
portrait  of  Merodach-baladan,  king  of  Babylon,  who  is  represented  in 
the  act  of  conferring  title  to  landed  property  upon  one  of  his  nobles. 
Above  the  king's  head  is  a  two-line  inscription:  "The  portrait  of  Mer- 
odach-baladan, king  of  Babylon."  At  the  top  is  a  series  of  symbols  of 
gods,  representing  (from  left  to  right)  (1)  Nabu,  (2)  Ninkharsag.  or 
Ninlil,  (3)  Ea.  and  (4)  Marduk.  The  stone  is  now  in  the  Berlin  Mu- 
seum (V.  A.  2663). 

The  illustration  is  from  Carl  Bezold,  Ninive  '.id  Bubylon.  3te  Auflage, 
Leipzig,  1909. 


Platk  No.  3!) 
549 


PLATE  NO.  40 

Diorite stele  of  Esarhaddon.  king  of  Assyria  (680-668  B.C.),  found 
at  Sinjirli  and  now  in  the  Berlin  Museum.  It  is  the  largest  Assyrian 
monolith  yet  discovered,  measuring  3.46  meters  in  height  and  1.35 
meters  in  width.  Above  and  in  front  of  the  king's  head  are  a  number 
of  symbols  of  gods  which,  beginning  at  the  left,  represent  (1)  Bearded 
figure,  Ashur;  (2)  Goddess  on  lion,  Belit;  (3)  Ellil,  with  hands  extended 
and  riding  on  an  animal;  (4)  Ramman,  with  lightning  in  left  hand. 
The  second  group  by  the  king's  hand:  (5)  The  spearhead,  Marduk; 
(6)  Double  staff,  Nabu;  (7)  Staff  with  ram's  head  bent  over,  Ea;  (8) 
Mace  with  two  dog's  heads,  Ninib.  Then,  at  the  top  on  the  right:  (9) 
Crescent,  Sin:  (10)  Winged  disk,  Shamash;  (11)  The  sixteen-pointed 
star,  Ishtar;  and,  finally,  at  the  extreme  left  above  the  king's  head,  (12) 
the  seven  stars,  the  Sibitti. 

At  the  feet  of  the  king  are  King  Tirhaka  of  Egypt,  the  small  figure, 
and  King  Baal  of  Tyre,  the  large  bearded  figure. 

Photograph  supplied  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


Plate  No.  40 

551 


PLATE  NO.  41 

Ashurbanipal,  king  of  Assyria  (668-625  B.  C),  represented  mounted 
and  drawing  the  bow.      British  Museum. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


553 


PLATE  NO.  42 

Baked  clay  ten-sided  prism  of  Ashurbanipal  (668-625  B.  C),  king  of 
Assyria.  A  brief  extract  from  column  IX  is  translated  pages  359,  360. 
British  Museum,  Number  91,026.  The  illustration  is  from  A  Guide  to 
the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  Antiquities.  2d  Edition,  1908.  By  per- 
mission of  the  Trustees  of  the  British  Museum. 


Plate  No.  42 
555 


PLATE  NO.  43 

Assyrian  relief,  soldiers  in  full  armor,  a  masterly  work  of  art.  and 
interesting  as  showing  the  type  of  men.  and  of  weapons,  who  conquered 
Western  Asia.  The  period  is  that  of  Ashurbanipal  (668-625  B.  C). 
British  Museum. 

The  illustration  is  from  Assyrian  Sculptures.  V,  Kleinmann  &  Co. 
London. 


Tlate  Xo.  43 
557 


PLATE  NO.  44 

Figure  1.  Cylinder  of  Nabonidus  (555-533  B.  C).  One  of  four 
found  in  the  corners  of  the  temple  of  Sin  (the  moon-god)  at  Mugheir 
(anciently  Ur  of  the  Chaldees).  It  is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum, 
Number  91,125.      It  is  translated  pages  378,  379. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 

Figure  2.  Cylinder  of  Nebuchadrezzar  II  (604-562  B.  C).  One  of 
the  series  in  the  British  Museum  containing  building  inscriptions  of  the 
king,  similar  to  that  translated  on  pages  368,  369.  The  one  here 
illustrated  is  Number  91, 142,  and  the  photograph  is  by  W.  A.  Mansell  8: 
Co.,  London. 

Figure  3.  Cylinder  of  Nabonidus,  containing  an  account  of  his 
building  operations,  and  mentioning  Naram  Sin.  See  Rogers,  Histoy 
of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  p.  318.  319.  The  original  is  in  the  British 
Museum,  Number  91,109.  and  the  photograph  is  by  W.  A.  Mansell  & 
Co.,  London. 


Figure  1.     Ficfiire  3.     Figure  3. 
559 


PLATE  NO.  45 

Broken  cylinder  of  Cyrus,  king  of  Babylonia  (538-529  B.  C).  It  is 
of  baked  clay,  inscribed  in  the  Babylonian  cuneiform  script,  and  is 
preserved  in  the  British  Museum.  Number  90.920.  It  is  translated 
pages  380-384.' 

Photograph  supplied  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


6 

H 


561 


PLATE  NO.  46 

Figure  1 .  Kudurru.  or  Boundary  Stone,  found  at  Nippur  in  February, 
1896,  and  now  in  the  Museum  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.  It  is 
a  conical  block  of  black  limestone,  49  centimeters  (about  19 '4  inches) 
in  height  and  73  2  centimeters  (about  28^4  inches)  in  circumference 
about  the  center.  It  is  translated  on  pages  387-393,  and  is  fully  de- 
scribed and  elaborately  discussed  in  W.  J.  Hinke.  A  New  Bounda>y  Stone 
of  Nebuchadrezzar  I  from  Nippur,  Philadelphia,  1907,  from  which  this 
illustration  is  taken. 

Figure  2.  Stone  mace-head  with  inscription  in  archaic  Babylonian 
character  dedicated  to  Shamash  (the  sun  god)  in  Sippar  by  Sargon  I, 
king  of  Agade.  British  Museum,  Number  91,146.  This  was  the  first 
inscription  of  Sargon  ever  found.  See  King,  History  of  Sumer  and 
Akkad.  London.  1910,  pp.  217.  218.  On  the  date  of  Sargon  see  Plate  44. 
Figure  o. 

Photograph  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co.,  London. 


Plate  Xo.  iG 

Figure  1.  Figure  2. 

563 


PLATE  NO.  47 

The  Symbols  of  the  Boundary  Stone  of  Nebuchadrezzar  I  from  Nip- 
pur.    See  Plate  38,  Figure  1. 

The  symbols  as  enumerated  by  Professor  W.  J.  Hinke  {A  New 
Boundary  Stone  of  Nebuchadrezzar  I  from  Nippur)  are  as  follows; 
(1)  Shrine  with  Marduk's  spearhead,  and  before  it  a  crouching  dragon 
with  the  head*  broken  off.  (2)  Pointed  shaft,  symbol  of  Nabu  (?). 
(3)  Scepter  with  knob  and  an  animal  at  center.  (4)  Shrine  with  tiara, 
symbol  of  Anu.  (5)  Neck  and  head  of  lion,  symbol  of  Nergal. 
(6)    Scepter    like    No.    3.     (7)    Shrine    with    tiara,    symbol    of    Ellil. 

(8)  Head    and    neck    of   vulture  above   shrine,    symbol  of    Zamama. 

(9)  Scepter  like  Nos.  3  and  6.  (10)  Shrine  with  yoke-shaped  figure, 
symbol  of  Ninkharsag  (?)  (11)  Scorpion,  symbol  of  Ishkhara. 
(12)  Crescent,  symbol  of  Sin,  partly  surrounding  (13)  a  five-pointed 
star,  the  symbol  of  Ishtar.  (14)  Sitting  dog,  symbol  of  Gula.  (15)  Sun 
disk,  symbol  of  Shamash.  (16)  Lightning  fork  of  Ramman,  ending  in 
two  serpents.  (17)  Unknown  figure,  perhaps  a  censer.  (18)  Tortoise 
above  the  partly  effaced  dragon  of  Marduk.  (19)  Serpent,  winding 
over  the  head  of  the  stone.  (20)  Bird  perched  on  a  pole  alongside  of 
the  serpent. 

Illustration  from  Hinke.  op.  cit.,  p.  120. 


Plate  No.  47 


565 


PLATE  NO.  48 

Basalt  stele,  inscribed  with  the  Code  of  Laws  of  Hammurapi,  king  of 
Babylon  (circa  1950  B.  C),  nearly  eight  feet  in  height  and  seven  in 
circumference.  On  the  upper  part  is  a  relief  representing  Shamash,  the 
sun  god.  seated  upon  his  throne  with  his  feet  resting  upon  the  moun- 
tains. Upon  his  head  is  a  horned  head-dress  of  power,  and  in  his 
right  hand  the  ring  and  staff  emblematic  of  sovereignty,  while  from  his 
shoulders  rise  flames  of  fire.  Before  him  stands  the  king  receiving 
the  code  of  laws  inscribed  below,  his  right  arm  bared  and  raised,  and 
his  posture  indicating  worship.  The  code  entire  is  translated  on  pages 
398-465. 

Photograph  supplied  by  W.  A.  Mansell  &  Co..  London. 


Plate  No.  48 
567 


n   o 


iV3 
(\3 

13 

>- 

*3J  O^ 

cc 

§  ^ 

2? 

W-J 


o 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 


RULERS  OF  BABYLONIA 


FIRST  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 


Years  of 

Reign 

SUMU-ABU 

(14) 

circa2060B.  C. 

Sdmu-la-ilu 

(36) 

Sabum 

(14) 

Apil-Sin 

(18) 

SiN-MUBALLIT 

(20) 

Hammdkapi 

(43)- 

circa  1950  B.  C 

Samsu-ilitna 

(38)- 

Abeshu  (Ebishum) 

(28)- 

Ammi-ditana 

(37) 

Ammi-saduka 

(21) 

Samsu-ditana 

(31) 

SECOND  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 

(Dynasty  of  the  Sea-Land) 

-Iluma-ilu  [see  Chronicle  No.  3,  p.  207] 
Ittili-nibi 
Damik-ilishu 
ishki-bal 
Shushshi 

GuLKisHAn'     circa  1800  B.  C. 
Peshgal-daramash 
Adaba-kalama 

AKUR(EKTTR)-Tn,ANNA 

M  f.lam-kurkura 

Ea-gamil'^ . 


THIRD  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 

(C  ascites) 


Gan-dash  (16)      circa  1760  B.  C. 

Agum  I 
-Kash-tiliash  I 

USHSHI  ^ 

Abi-rattash 
Tazzi-gurumash 
Agum  II 

(Lacuna,  probably  about  200  years.) 


(16) 

(22) 
(22) 
(8) 


RULERS  OF  ASSYRIA 


USHPIA 

Kikia 

Kate-A.shir 
Shalim-.-vkhum 
-Ilu-shuma" 
Irishum  (or  Erishum)" 
Ikunum  (son) 
Shar-kenkate-Ashir 
Ellil-Kapi 
Sh.^mshi-Adad  I  (son) 
Ishme-Dagan  I 
Shamshi-Adad  II"  (son) 
Ishme-Dagan  II 
ashir-nirari  i 


circa  2060  B.  C. 
circa  2040  B.  C. 


circa  1820  B.  C. 


Kara-indash 

Kadashman-kharbe  I 
KuRi-GALzu  I  (son) 
Burnaburiash'  (son) 
Kara-khardash 
n.\zi-bugash 


-ASHIR-RIM-NISHESHU"    (son) 


(25) 


KURI-GALZU    II  (23)- 

N.^^i-MAKUTTASH  (son)  (26)- 

Kadashman-turgu  (son)  (17) 

Kad.\^shman-Ellil  (6) 

Kudub-Ellil  (son)  (9) 
Shagub.\kti-shuriash'  (son)  (13) 

Kash-tiliash  II*  (son)  (8) 

Ellil-nadin-shum  (son)  (IJ) 

Kadashm.\n-khahbe  II  (l|) 

Adad-shum-iddin  (6) 

Adad-nadin-akhi'  (30)- 

(or  Adad-shum-usur) 

Meli-shipak  (15) 

Marduk-pal-iddin  (13) 

Zamama-shum-iddin  (1) 

Bel-nadin-{akhi]  (3) 


circa  1380-1355-: 


-PUZUR-ASHUR 
ASHUK-NADIN-AKHI 

Erba-Adad  (son) 

-ASHUB-UBALLIT    (sOn) 

(father-in-law  of  Kara-khardash  of  Babylonia) 
-Ellil-nihari  (son) 
-Abik-den-ilu  (son) 

Adad-nirari  I  (son) 

Shalmaneser  I  (son)  circa  1300 


-TuKULTi-NiNiB  I"  (son)     circa  1290 
Tukulti-Asiiur  (sod) 


-Ellil-kudub-usuk 


Ninib-pal-eshak 
-Ashuh-dan  I" 

MUTAKKIL-NUSKU  (son) 


circa  1190 


FOURTH  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 


ii,  S«-ii  (Schrader,  Ktilinarhrijtliche 


NOTES 

Namra  of  kings  who  »re  Mrtainly  known  to  be  contemporaries  are  eonnerted  by  lines. 

"  In  an  inscription  of  Nabonidus  (1  R,  89,  b.  4-8)  Hsmmurapi  U  located  seven  hundred  years  before  Bumaburiash.  This  is,  of 
course,  a  round  number  and  is  probably  too  high,  perhaps  one  hundred  years  too  high. 

'The  Boundary  Stone  of  Ellil-nadin-pal  (Hilprechl.  Old  BakyUmian  Inscription,.  Vol.  i,  part  i.  Plate  SO,  text  83)  places  Gulkishar 
«96  years  Wore  his  time.  This  looks  like  an  exact  numUr  resting,  perhaps,  upon  the  chronological  liste  which  were  before  the  writer, 
but  may  have  been  based  upon  the  usual  round-numl*r  system.     (See  King,  Chronicles  Concerning  Early  Babylonian  King.,  i,  p.  89.) 

>  Ea-gamil.  last  king  of  the  Sea-Land  dynasty,  was  defeated  by  fUm-Buriash,  brother  of  the  Cassite  king,  Kash-tiliash.  See  pp. 
«07,  «08  (Chronicle  No.  3). 

.  Bumaburiash  was  a  contemporary  of  AmenophU  III  (1411-1375  B.  C.)  and  Amenophis  IV  (1375-1358  B.  C).  coming  to  the 
throne  nwr  the  end  of  the  reign  of  the  former.  See  his  letter  to  the  latter  king  on  pages  462.  S6S.  The  synchronism  with  Egypt  is  ei- 
Ipemely  valuable,  for  the  Egyptian  chronology  in  this  period  is  good. 

'  In  an  inscription  ot  Nabonidus  (V  It.  «4,  c.  27-SO.  Compare  Rogers,  Uiitory  of  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  i.  p.  307).  Shagarakti- 
.huriash  is  placed  800  years  before  hi,  time,  that  is,  ab<,ut  1355  B.  C.     This  i.  quite  clearly  a  round  numl^r  and  much  too  high. 

•  ContemiMraneous  with  Tukulti-Ninib  I.  See  King,  Ilrcord,  aj  the  lingn  o/  TukM-Ninib,  p.  86f.  (Note  that  in  this  work  of 
King.  Kashtiliash  is  read  BilxMshu.) 

'  Contemporani-ous  with  Ellil-kudur-usur.     (Sec  King,  Record,  o/  the  Reign  of  T,d-vlti-Ninib.  p.  105.) 
'  See  King,  Nahu-shum-libur,  I-ri^eedingi  o/  the  Socirty  o/  Biblical  Archrology.  June,  1907,  p.  421. 

•Conlemporimeous  with  Ashumar,iipal  II.    See  Anmls  of  Ashumazirpal,  Column  iii,  line  19  (Budge  and  King,  Animi,  of  the 
King,  of  Ateyria.  i,  p.  351)  and  al»o  with  Shalmancser  111.    See  Synchronistic  lllslory.  Coli 
BiUiolhek,  i,  pp.  200,  201). 

'•  Contemporaneous  with  Slialmnnescr  111.     (See  Obelisk  line  73ff.     Schrader,  op.  cit.  i,  pp.  134,  135.) 

"  C<intcmp<)rnneou»  with  ShamshiAdad  IV.     (See  Sym-hroniMc  History,  Fragment  S.  lines  7-9.     Schrader.  op.  cit.  i,  pp.  200,  201 .) 
i>  Contemporaneous  with  Tiglathpileser  IV.    See  page  208  (Baijl/onwn  CAronicM  C 
begins  the  I'lolemuie  Canon  (see  page  2.10). 

"  ContemiKiruiieouB  with  Tiglalhpilescr  IV.     (See  King.  Chronicles  Concerning  Early  Babylonian  King),  i,  p.  64.) 
"  ContcmiKjraiiTOUs  with  Sumu-abu.    See  page  205  (Chronicle  No.  8,  line  14). 

"  Heigncd  150  .years  before  Shamshi-Adad.  (Sec  Building  Inscription  of  Shalmancser  I,  Column  ii,  line  37.  Compare  Andrre. 
Millheilungm  ilcr  Deuttrhrn  Oricnl-aeseltichafl,  No.  21,  pp.  SOif.,  and  Lehmann-Haupt,  Beiirage  zur  alten  Getchichle.  iv.  1.  p.  1 12,  Note  S, 
and  King,  op.  cit.  i,  p.  120.) 

"  Ueigned  580  years  before  Shalmancser  I  (sec  reformcea  in  Note  15)  and  641  years  before  A-shur^lan  I.  See  Tiglalhpileser  I, 
Cylinder  Inscription,  Column  vii,  lines  60-70.    Compare  Budge  and  King,  AnnaU  of  the  Kings  of  Assyria,  i,  p.  95. 

"  Contemporaneous  with  Karu-indash.    (See  Synchrmistic  History,  Column  i,  1-4,  Schrader,  op.  cit.  i,  pp.  194,  195.) 
"  Reigned  0(H)  years  before  Sennacherib.    (See  King,  liecorda  of  the  Reign  of  TuJndti-Ninib  /,  p.  106.     Compare  also  ib.  p.  60f.) 
"  Reigned  B«  yi-nrs  before  Tiglalhpileser  I.     (See  refoence  in  Note  16.) 

" Contemiiorun<><iuH  with  Manluk-nadinHikhi.  {^Synchronistic  History,  Column  ii,  14-24.  Schrader,  op.  cit.  i,  p.  198.  199.) 
According  to  Sennacherib  (III  It,  U,  48-50,  Schrader,  op.  nl  ii,  p.  110)  Marduk-nadin-akhi  took  away  two  gods  during  the  reign  of 
TiglathpilcBcr,  whirh  Suuncliirib  restored  "after  a  lapw-otUB  years."  This  418  years  is  dated  from  the  destruction  of  Babylon  in  689 
and  brings  us  to  11117  11.  C.  as  a  year  in  the  reign  ot  Miinluk-nadin-akhi.  On  a  Ijoundary  stone  of  .Marduk-nadinaklii  (III  R,  43,  Col- 
umn i,  lines  S,  27,  28)  tllere  is  a  mention  of  a  victory  over  .\Myria  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign  which  may  quite  well  be  the  date  ot  the 
removal  of  these  goils.    See  further  lli^n,  llislory  of  Wy/otiw  and  Assyria,  i,  pp.  320,  321. 


FIFTH  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 

(Dynasty  of  the  Sea-Land) 


SiMMASH-SHIP.VK 

Ea-mikin-zer 

KaSHSHU-N.VDIX-.'LKHI 


(18)      circa  1040  B.  C. 
(5  months) 


SIXTH  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 

^Dynasty  of  Bit-Bazi) 
E-ULMASH-SHAKiN-sHUM  (17)      circa  1050  B.  C. 


NlXlB-KUDUR-XJSUR 

Shi  la.\im-Sh  uk.vm  una 


(3) 
(3  months) 


SEVENTH  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 

(Elamite) 
Ea-apal-usur  (.')  (6) 

EIGHTH  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 


Nabu-mukin-pal        (16  or  i%  f)      circa  975-  ? 
SiBiR  {?)      (ruled  8  months  1-2  days) 
Shamash-mitdammik  circa  910- 

(Nabona.ssar)    N.^.BD-SH^JM-ISHKUN  I- 

Nabu-pal-iddin"  circa  885-854- 


M.vrduk-nadin-shum'" 
Marduk-bal.^^tsu-ikbi 
Bau-.\khi-iddin" 


circa  854-824 
circa  823-820  ( Y) 
circa  820-800 


NINTH  DYNASTY  OF  BABYLON 

Naeu-shum-ishkun  II  753-748  B.  C 

Nabu-nasir'^  (14)  747-734, 

Nabu-nadin-zer  (son)  (2)  733-732 

Nabu-shum-xjkin"          (1  month)  732 


VARIOUS  RULERS,  CHIEFLY  ASSYRIAN 


Nabu-mukin-zer  (3) 

PuLU  (=  Tiglathpileser  IY)  C'-i) 
iT.„x  .  /-c.  .,,.,x-,.«Kn  V)  (son)  (5) 


7.'i2-730  B.  r 


Adad-nirasi  II 


TiGLATH-PlLESER  II 


Ashur-rabi  II 


Circa  1000 


Ashur-resh-ishi  II  (son)  circa  970 
TiGL.\TH-pnj.:sER  III  (son)     circa  950 
Ashur-dan  II  (son)  circa  930 


..\dad-nirari  III"  (son) 
Tukulti-Ninib  II  (.son) 

ASHURNAZIRPAL  II    (.son) 
-SHALMANESER  III"    (son) 


_SnAMSiii-.\DAD  IV"  (son) 
.\dad-niraui  IV  (.son) 
Shalmaneser  IV  (son) 
AsmiR-nAN  III  (son) 
ASUUII-NIRAHI  III  (.son) 


911-890 

S89-885 
885-860 
859-825 

824-812 
812-783 
782- 772 
771-754 
753-746 


727-722- 


TlC;l.ATH-I'II.ESER  W 


-Shalmaneser  V  (son) 


745-727 


727-722 


r«ii.>v(J  of  these  gods.     See  further  Rogers,  Hulory  of  Babylonia  and  Aiiyria,  i.  pp.  SSO,  3«I. 

"Contempomneous  »ith  Marduk-shapik-zer-m.ti.  See  Synrhrormlic  History,  ii,  iS-iK  and  was  the  son-in-law  of  .Viad-ral- 
iddin.     /()..  Unes  SS-Si.     Sohrader,  Of.  cit.  pp.  198.  199. 

"Contemporaneous  with  Shamash-mudammik.  (See  Sj/neAron>X,c  H««^,  iii,  1-7.  Schrader,  op.  ci/.  pp.  200,  «01.  Also  con- 
temporaneous with  Nabu-shum-ishkun,  i,  ih.  lines  10.  11.) 

"  See  Notes  No.  9  and  No.  10. 

"See  Note  No.  11. 

»  See  Notes  No.  \i  and  No.  IS. 


PULU  (=  TlGL-\THPILESER  IV)   ('■2) 

Ulul.\  (=  SHALM.\NEsf:R  V)  (son)  (5) 

Marduk-pal-iddin  (12) 

Sargon  (5) 

Sennacherib  (son)  (2) 

Mahduk-zakir-shum  (1  month) 

Marduk-pal-iddin  IL  (9  months) 

Bel-ibni  (3) 

Ashur-nadin-shum  (6) 

(son  of  Sennacherib) 

Nergal-ushezib  (IJ) 

Mushezib-Marduk  (4) 

Sennacherib  (8) 

Esarhaddon  (12) 

Shamash-shum-ukin  (20) 
Kand.vlanu 
Ashur-etil-ilani 


Shalmaneser  V  (son)  727-722 

Sargon  721-706 


■Sennacherib  (son) 


.Esarhaddon  (son) 

Ashurbanipal  (son) 
■Ashur-etil-ilani  (son) 


705-681 


680-669 


668-626 
626-618  (.') 


THE  NEO-BABYLONIAN  EMPIRE 

Nabopolassar  625-604  B. 

Nebuchadrezzar  II  (son)  604-561 

Amel-Marduk  (Evil-Merodach)  (son)  561-560 

Nehgal-shak-usttr  (brotherdn-Iaw)  3!}f)-556 

Labashi-MarduJc  (son)  556 

Nabu-naidu  (Nabonidus)  555-539 


Sin-shum-lishir  circa  618 

Sin-shar-ishkun  616-606 

(Nineveh  taken  by  Medes  606  B.  C.) 


PERSIAN  RULERS 

Cyrus  539-529  B.  < 

Cambtses  (son)  529-522 

Darius  I  (Hystaspis)  522-486 

Xerxes  I  (son)  486-465 

Artaxerxes  I  (LoNGiMANUs)  (son)  465-424 

Xerxes  II  (45  days) 

Darius  II  424-404 

Artaxerxes  II  (Mnemon)  (son)  404-359 

Artaxerxes  III  (Ochos)  (son)  359-338 

Arses  (son)  338-336 

Darius  III  (Codomanus)  336-331 
(Babylon  taken  by  Alexander  the  Great  331  B.  C.) 


Date  Due 


Ovemlt^l^C^Ll; 


BL1620.R718 

Cunciforni  parallels  to  the  Old 


|;i|;,;;;";^f;l,7;"'Sem,nary^SpeerL,brary 


1    1012  00009  8469 


